Chapter Text
Hermione was in panic. The joyous trip with her best friends and the Weasley family to watch the final match of the Quidditch World Cup had turned into a nightmare. There were people running and screaming all around, tents were burning and a group of masked men marched with a tortured family of muggles howling in despair while being levitated. The gruesome group only laughed. Ron and Harry pulled Hermione to a nearby grove. It was so dark she couldn’t see anything until she heard Ron screaming, which made her stop abruptly.
“What happened?” she asked anxiously “‘Ron, where are you? Oh, this is stupid – Lumos!”
She illuminated her wand and directed its narrow beam across the path. Ron was lying sprawled on the ground and explained that he tripped over a tree-root.
“Well, with feet that size, hard not to” drawled a velvet voice from behind them. The trio of friends turned sharply.
Draco Malfoy was standing alone nearby them, leaning against a tree, looking utterly relaxed. Hermione couldn’t help but notice how much he’d grown since she last saw him: the day she punched his face at the end of the third year. He was as tall as Ron now, but - differently than her friend- he owned each centimeter, not slouching a bit. He was leaner too, not scrawny, but fit. His arms folded, he seemed to have been watching the scene on the campsite through a gap in the trees. His long pale fingers rested on his biceps covered by a tailored black suit and couldn’t tell for certain if she winced because of the way his platinum blue eyes were glistening under the flash of her wand or because of the poor language Ron used answering the slytherin.
“Language, Weasley”’ said Malfoy smirking with an aristocratic tone. ”Hadn’t you better be hurrying along, now? You wouldn’t like her spotted, would you?” He nodded at Hermione, and her stomach gave a somersault. At the same moment, a blast like a bomb sounded from the campsite, and a flash of green light momentarily lit the trees around them.
“What’s that supposed to mean?” Hermione asked defiantly.
“Granger, they’re after Muggles,” said Malfoy. ”D’you want to be showing off your knickers in mid-air? Because if you do, hang around … they’re moving this way, and it would give us all a laugh.”
Hermione couldn’t hear Harry defending her over the piercing noise that deafened her hearing momentarily. There was something so filthy about Malfoy talking about her blood status and her knickers at the same time. She felt like she could vomit.
Malfoy was grinning maliciously.
“If you think they can’t spot a Mudblood, stay where you are. Tell me Granger, are you wearing something exciting? Perhaps a red lacy thong as a good gryffindor? Or is it something beige and huge like a grandma would?” He was staring at Hermione making her feel naked and asked the last part with a disgusted face.
“You watch your mouth!” shouted Ron.
“Never mind, Ron,” said Hermione quickly, restraining Ron so he wouldn’t jump on Malfoy.
There came a bang, a few screams and Malfoy chuckled mocking people. Harry asked if his parents were among the masked ones and Draco said:
“Well … if they were, I wouldn’t be likely to tell you, would I, Potter?”
Hermione had had enough. She pulled her friends so they could go try and find the others.
“Keep that big bushy head down, Granger,” sneered Malfoy.
And Hermione wasn’t proud, but she did just that for the rest of the evening. After they saw the dark mark exposed on the sky. After they were found by minister people and Ron’s dad finally took them home. She was scared. She read about what Voldemort had done to muggles and muggle born wizards. She knew the prejudice from Malfoy and other slytherin’s mouths. But that night everything became too real. She was scared for her life and her parents for the first time.
And the worst part was that something was telling her that it was only the first time she’d be scared.
Something was cooking in the air. She could almost taste it.
So she buried herself in the books for the rest of the summer. She ignored the grown ups talking about what mysterious thing would happen at Hogwarts that year. She ignored the boys at the train talking about quidditch. She ignored Malfoy’s entrance in their cabin. She even ignored the sorting ceremony and half of Dumbledore’s speech. But she couldn’t ignore the knowledge that her food was made by house elves slave work nor that the school would be hosting the triwizard tournament That year.
And the Students from Beauxbaton and Durmstrang made quite the dramatic entrance.
Hermione rolled her eyes when she spotted Malfoy across the great hall staring right into the French girls asses through their blue robes. She turned to tell her friends what a disgusting pig the slytherin was just to find Harry and Ron doing just the same.
Boys.
Hermione was now noticing exactly how many things she took for granted at the castle that were probably fruit of the elves slavery: the clean sheets, the warming pads, the already lit fire. However, as she struggled to sleep with her empty stomach she decided that a hunger strike would be the least effective solution. So she ate her breakfast the following morning and went to her classes of herbology, transfiguration and care of magical creatures still thinking about how exactly she should proceed with her endeavor.
That Is until her thoughts were interrupted by the annoying drawl of Draco Malfoy cutting Hagrid’s explanation on the blast-ended screwts they were to care for as a project that year.
“And why would we want to raise them?“ he asked with a long arm around Pansy Parkinson’s shoulders and two chuckling Crabbe and Goyle behind him “I mean, what do they do? What is the point of them?”
Hagrid began to point their abilities and characteristics.
“Well, I can certainly see why we’re trying to keep them alive,” said Malfoy sarcastically. ”Who wouldn’t want pets that can burn, sting and bite all at once?”
“Just because they’re not very pretty, it doesn’t mean they’re not useful,” Hermione snapped. ”Dragon blood’s amazingly magical, but you wouldn’t want a dragon for a pet, would you?’”
“Oh I get it! ” Pansy said in a high pitched mockery “it’s like you Granger, a know-it-all that could get all the right answers but with an appearance that no one would dare want as their girlfriend, right? “
Hermione thought at several answers to that despicable comment of the witch.
She thought about saying that Pansy was neither useful or pretty - but she knew it was a lie. The brunette was everything Hermione was not: she was tall, thin and had a long and delicate neck like a swan, with smooth white porcelain skin that shone against her ebony black bob cut hair that was smooth, shiny and so straight it looked enchanted.
She was elegant, poise and beautiful.
Hermione on the other hand was short, curvy and clumsy. Her brown bushy hair was all over the place, her eyes were dark brown and her fingertips were always dirty with quill ink.
She thought about saying that Pansy hadn’t been exactly claimed by Malfoy as his girlfriend so she shouldn’t be so smug about it. But Hermione couldn’t know for certain if it was true. It was not like Malfoy or Parkinson would share their relationship status with her anyways.
She thought about saying that she’d rather be single than be like Pansy; the laughing stock of the school because everyone knows how her so-called ‘boyfriend’ is snogging every single girl he can get his hands on. But it felt rather cruel.
So she remained silent, limiting herself to an eye roll as she turned to face Hagrid for the rest of the class.
When lunch hour came, she sat with her friends at the Gryffindor table and they helped themselves to lamb chops and potatoes. Hermione began to eat so fast that Harry and Ron stared at her. Ron went as far as asking if her new approach to elves rights were to force feed herself until puking. She denied with as much dignity as she could muster with her mouth bulging with sprouts and informed them she was just hurrying to go to the library. When Ron looked offended that she’d do something like that on her first day, Hermione shrugged and continued to shovel down her food. He knew her for three years and still got surprised by her behavior? She departed and said she’d meet them for dinner.
When finally got to the library, she threw her satchel at her favorite table, hidden in the back of the library. And went to search through the shelves. She came back minutes later with more than a dozen books about magical creatures, wizarding employment laws and whatever she could find that matched her need to transform the house elves situation. She pulled her satchel to rest on a chair so she’d have space to work and ended up letting all of its contents fall to the floor with a careless move. She knelt to grab everything and was startled at the sight of a piece of parchment carefully rolled and sealed underneath the table.
It wasn’t hers. But as she looked around and confirmed the library was empty, she felt a prickling urge to open it. She knew she should hand it to Madam Pince, but she also knew just the right spell to seal it back shut after reading it. Curiosity got the best of her and she pretended to herself she just wanted to make sure that the letter’s contents weren’t offensive, debauched or dangerous. So she wouldn’t incriminate herself when handing it to Pince.
She opened the parchment and found it… empty. She turned both sides, muttered “revelio” and nothing. That was odd.
She got her quill and tried writing on it to test a theory.
September 2nd, Hogwarts Library
This is H…
But before she could finish writing her theory was proved right: the letters disappeared. Hermione’s lips fell open and she waited. Then a careful and elegant inclined handwriting appeared in red ink across the parchment.
Hello Ms. H
Thank you for uselessly informing me about the date and place. Now, would you mind explaining what you are doing with my parchment?
She had barely finished reading before the words vanished. She squirmed at the text and hesitated for half a second, because the last memory she had about a girl talking to someone through a mysterious magic paper was Ginny Weasley and young Voldemort almost two years before. Yet, something about the sarcasm and polite rudeness of the response made her hand itch to write back.
Firstly, how do you know I’m a girl? And, secondly, if you cared so much about your parchment, you would’ve taken more care of it. But rest assured that I’ll gladly give it back to you as soon as possible, if you’ll be kind enough to inform me who you are
She bit her bottom lip while shaking the quill on her hand and glancing around only to confirm that she was indeed alone in the library. And her heart leapt upon seeing the beautiful handwriting again.
Dear, Ms H.
Don’t tell me you’re a feminist that believes men and women are the same in everything… If it wasn’t obvious that you were a girl from your cute handwriting, then it definitely is now that I’m witnessing through paper what must be your very girlish offended shriek at the library. And, before you ask, I know you’re in the library because you told me so, darling.
Now, be a dear and leave my parchment just there. I’ll come to retrieve it soon. No need to make ourselves more acquainted than we already are.
Thank you very much.
Yours truly.
Hermione had to use all of her strength not to give him a very offended shriek at that moment. She didn’t even wait for his words to disappear before scribbling her answer.
Men and women might be different, of course. But only in the sense that no woman would be so careless and stupid to leave something valuable on the library floor. And I’ll not be receiving orders from you. If you want your parchment, tell me who you are and I’ll personally hand it to you.
She tossed the parchment in her bag and huffed indignantly before storming out of the library, ignoring Madam Pince complaints about not returning the books to the shelves. Hermione was very careful looking around through the corridors on her way out of the library, but her path was empty until the Arithmancy class.
Hermione ignored the parchment for most of Prof. Vector’s explanation, until she finished her calculations and - as the professor hadn’t given them any homework for her to start working on - her attention was finally drawn back to it. She wondered if there would be anything on it at all. The parchment seemed to vanish the written words quickly so even if the person had answered anything… It would probably be empty. Except it wasn’t.
Now, don’t be so fussy, Ms. H. It doesn’t suit your beautiful calligraphy. Maybe women and men are the same after all, since I come to agree with you on the “not receiving orders” part. Why don’t you keep the parchment to yourself as a gift? Yours, truly.
Hermione blushed. She didn’t wait for the words to disappear, which she realised happened only once they were read, before replying.
I don’t want the gift. And if you don’t tell me who you are, I’ll just guess it myself.
It took less than a minute for the answer to arrive.
I’ll love to see you try, Ms. H.
Chapter 2
Notes:
Uptaded tags. Got excited.
So, there IS going to be a lot of action (hmmmm) but first we need them to fall in love.
I love my slow burn and... Well, I hate when the author TELLS you they love each other. We need to SEE it.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
September 2nd.
The trio hadn’t even made it to the Great Hall for dinner when Malfoy, Crabbe and Goyle blocked their passage looking smug while holding the Daily Prophet. Malfoy made a scene reading a very rude article talking about Ron’s dad and mocked the fact the paper had gotten Arthur’s name wrong, how the Burrow shouldn’t be considered a house and how Molly was “porky”. Hermione got so flustered with him. How was it possible that all that pureblood finishing education brought up such a nasty foul cockroach? Maybe she should punch him again…
“And does your mother always look like she has shit under her nose? Or was it just because you were with her?” Harry asks while holding Ron by his robes.
Malfoy’s eyes darkened and he took a step forward, drawing his wand. “Don’t you dare insult my mother, Potter”.
“Keep your mouth shut, then” Harry said before turning away.
Hermione screamed when she saw a white lightning escaping Malfoy’s wand in Harry’s direction, missing her best friend by almost nothing. She, Ron and Harry drew their wands as did Crabbe and Goyle. But no one got time to cast anything when Prof Moody roared from the Entrance Hall.
“OH NO YOU DON’T”
In seconds Malfoy had been transfigured into a pure white ferret, shivering on the stone floor. No one spoke or dared to move. Moody asked Harry if Malfoy’s curse had hit him and then saw, from the back of his head with his magical rolling fake eye, that Ferret Malfoy and his minions were turning to run towards the dungeons.
The professor pointed his wand and began bouncing Ferret Malfoy on the floor higher and higher while lecturing about how stinking, cowardly and scummy it was to attack the opponent’s back.
Harry and Ron rolled with laughter, but Hermione was shocked to say the least. It was such a violent and humiliating punishment, even for Malfoy. She’d never seen a professor do such a thing in Hogwarts before. Barbaric.
Luckily, Prof. McGonagall came down the marble staircase with her arms full of books and asked what Moody was doing. When he said he was teaching, her mouth made a silent “o” and she asked if that - the ferret - was a student, while dropping all the books. It only took a quick wand movement for Draco Malfoy to appear with a livid grimace, his pale eyes still watering with pain and humiliation. When McGongagall explained that teachers were supposed to give detentions or speak to the Heads of Houses, Moody seized Malfoy’s upper arm and marched him off towards the dungeons.
When they sat at the Gryffindor table a few minutes later, Ron and Harry were talking about Draco Malfoy, the amazing bouncing ferret, but Hermione only managed a faint smile.
“He could have really hurt Malfoy, though,” she said while eating at top speed again. She had become so involved with the mysterious parchment during lunch that she didn’t get any work done on her House Elves Project. “It was good, really, that Professor McGonagall stopped it –”
Ron said something about her ruining the best day of his life and Harry asked why she’d go back to the library if Prof Vector hadn’t given any homework.
“It’s not schoolwork,” she said. Within five minutes, she had cleared her plate and departed.
Once she was at the library she repeated her earlier steps collecting several books and began working on research and planning for an organisation to promote rights for house elves. She did a conscious effort to avoid even looking at the parchment because… priorities.
After a couple of hours, she went to grab her wand at her satchel to use it to hold her mane of curls in a messy bun when something burnt her hand. She yanked her arm quickly without even thinking then went for a closer look at the source of heat. It was the parchment. She used a handkerchief to grab it without burning her hand and then opened it with her wand.
?: Dear Ms. H. Sorry for the burnt. Now can I have your attention?
Hermione could be offended by his demand, but she was more curious.
H: How did you do that? Is it an incantation?
?: I’ll be delighted to explain it to you, Ms H. But first, I need to explain a bit about how our predicament will work. You’ll have one question per time and will get a direct answer. But I shall have the same right. You’ll only be able to get a second answer once you’ve given me an answer and vice versa. Either one of us can choose not to answer a question, giving the other a chance to make a different question. Please tell me if it works for you. And if you’d like to have the incantation as your first question, I’ll be honoured to teach it to you.
Hermione thought about it. She loved puzzles. She thought she could easily find out who the mysterious boy was (it was a boy, right?). But a part of her felt itchy. Was this a good idea? The memory of how Tom Riddle manipulated Ginny into opening the chamber of secrets through correspondence in a magical diary was still very fresh. She could only hope she was more clever than Gin.
H: Alright, teach me the incantation.
?: Perfect, Ms H. To charm an object to deliver messages is a very complicated matter involving far too advanced transfiguration, arithmancy and charms knowledge. But the incantation to make it get warm and therefore “notify” the other end of something is quite simple. Simply place your wand on it and cast attendere. Give it a try.
Hermione was slightly offended by the cockyness of her correspondent, as if she couldn’t understand transfiguration, arithmancy and charms. She tried to calm herself into thinking that she had already a tip on who it could be. Afterall not everyone took arithmancy as a class. And she was also curious to test the new spell, her latim was not the best but she figured that the word for “pay attention” was safe enough to try. So she got her wand, tapped on the parchment and muttered:
“attendere”
?: Very good, Ms. H. It worked. Now, it’s my turn to get an answer. What were you doing in the library during lunch hour on the very first day of school? I’m starting to think that you’re probably awfully ugly or friendless. Or perhaps even suffering from an eating disorder? Anyway, help me figure out this puzzle.
Hermione’s wide grin with her first attempt success quickly vanished once she finished reading. Her face grew red and she was almost writing a response in Ron vocabulary when she thought better of it. He (?) was probably trying to teach his own rules and get more information from her with less questions. If she fell for it, defending herself and talking about her appearance, her friends or whatever he’d figure out who she was before she could do the same with him.
H: Projecting much? Must I remind you that YOU left the parchment on the library floor before I had even come inside for the first time? So… which one of the three options are you? Let me be the first to tell you that eating disorders are a real deal and you’re not alone.
?: Terribly funny, Ms H. Really witty. But you haven’t answered my question yet. What were you doing in the library during lunch hour on the very first day of school?
H: If you must know, I’m researching house elves' work rights.
Hermione bit the point of the quill. She thought it better to be honest about it, without giving too much details. She doubted that he’d want to help her with her pursuit, but his response could give her a hint of who he was. Yet… a minute or two passed and she still had no answer.
“attendere” she muttered
?: Easy, Ms H. You just left me speechless. But I am here.
H: why speechless?
?: Is this your next question?
Hermione bit her lip. Then she shook her head. No, she must find out who he was first. She couldn’t waste her questions. But she convinced herself that his answer about house elves rights could tell her if he was a pureblood slytherin.
H: Yes.
?: Well… I could never in a million years believe that someone would be spending their first day at Hogwarts doing such research. So at first I thought you were lying. But then I thought that the possibility was too absurd for someone to even use it as an excuse, it’s simply unbelievable. So it had to be true. And that made me speechless. Now, Ms H., for my next question, why are you researching house elves' work rights?
H: Because apparently they have none. And I don’t find it fair. Now, for MY next question: which house are you from?
?: Ah, alas we go back to business. And here I thought we would engage in a deep political conversation about house elves rights. Dear, Ms H, I shall be the first one of us to refuse a question. It would be too easy if I told you my house… That is, if I have one.
Hermione blinked several times even after the red ink had vanished from the parchment. If? If he has a house? What? Was he a professor? No, a professor would use their authority to get the parchment back. Maybe a student from Durmstrang or Beauxbaton? That would make it very easier indeed. Only the seventh year students came for the TriWizard Tournament, so there weren’t many of them. She needed a different question, he’d probably not say if he was a student from another school either. And… Well, she wasn’t even sure if it was a him .
H: Okay, different question: Are you a boy?
?: Well… I certainly don’t think anyone but my mom calls me that. I prefer the term young man, at my age. And you, my dear Ms. H, how old are you? Should I call you a girl or a young woman?
Hermione realised this young man was very clever to be evasive. And she couldn’t say for sure if it was pettiness or just fear of opening up too much that made her refuse to answer.
H: I won’t be answering my age.
?: C’mon Ms H. I just want to be a proper gentleman and not say anything inappropriate to a first year.
H: Maybe you should try to not say anything inappropriate at all.
?: Maybe… but where’s the fun in that? So do tell me are you at least fifteen?
Hermione would be in seventeen days. So she gave her first white lie.
H: Yes.
?: Great. Now.. What's your next question?
H: What's your favourite class?
?: I won’t answer that.
H: Why not?
?: I don’t think I have an answer. If you asked me on another day I’d have a quick answer but not today. But.. I could tell you the class I do best, if you’d like.
Why had his answer changed?
H: Please… tell me.
?: Potions. And yours?
H: Transfiguration.
The parchment was silent for some time. And Madam Pince called Hermione to put her books back before leaving, since the library was closing soon.
September 15th
Hermione had spent the last two weeks using all her free time in the library to research and design her organisation to promote house elves rights. At least, that’s what she told herself. But, most often then not she found herself grabbing a piece of parchment from her satchel and talking to her mysterious correspondent.
Of course she was curious to find out who he was. She loved puzzles, challenges and logical thinking. She was consumed in solving this as much as she was with solving an arithmancy calculus, an ancient rune enigma or every other problem in the world. The “young man” as he said himself was very clever and never let much slip in his answers. She found herself more curious by the minute. She knew lots about him now: he spoke seven languages (including french, bulgarian and norwegian which didn’t answer if he was from Hogwarts, Durmstrang or Beauxbaton), he had a sweet tooth, he loved quidditch and knew every literary reference she named. Yet she was not close to knowing who it was.s
Hermione loved her friends Harry and Ron. And she felt very sorry to even admit to such a thought, but she was never truly engaged in conversation with them ninety percent of the time. They had never read the same books she did, they never understood half the things she said and never got interested in her passions. They were like brothers. She loved them because… Well, because she did. Because they’d do anything for her and so would she for them. They were family. But you don’t exactly choose your family. And she’d never consciously choose them, it simply wasn’t a match.
Hermione wasn’t the type of girl to say “I’m not like other girls”, because that’s simply antifeminist. However, she must admit she was indeed very different from the girls in the gryffindor common room. Lavender and Parvati only cared about divination and boys. Sally Smith and Alice Runcorn only cared about looks and boys. She guessed Ginny was nice enough, but and she was a huge quidditch fan she also talked a lot about boys. Well, Hermione wasn’t oblivious to boys, of course. But she couldn’ t see herself falling for someone’s bum, hair, height or arms as the other girls would giggle about.
So that’s probably why she was so offended when that tuesday, after a Defense Against the Dark Arts class with Prof. Moody - who was now officially not her favourite teacher for his methods of using Unforgivable Curses in the students during classes - Ron was talking badly about Cedric Diggory, the HufflePuff prefect that was signing himself as the Hogwarts Champion for the Triwizard Tournament.
“He’s not an idiot, Ron. You’re only saying that because he beat Gryffindor on Quidditch last year. He’s a very capable student AND he’s a prefect” Hermione said indignantly
“You only like him because he’s handsome” Ron barked
“Excuse me! I do NOT like people based on what they look like” she replied with great offense.
Ron coughed “Lockhart”
Hermione refused to talk to him for the rest of the day. How dare him? She might’ve had a silly crush on their DADA professor during second year, but it was based purely on his alleged achievements. She would never fall for his golden locks or blue eyes.
The boys spent their time wondering about the upcoming tournament. Several questions which, by the way, could be answered with a quick read on “Hogwarts: A history” but no one had read her favourite book. Well, her ex favourite book, since nowhere did it mention the slave work promoted by the school.
Her Society for the Promotion of Elfish Welfare (S.P.E.W.) was thriving. Or something like that. Some people needed more arguing to get in, others were interested but afraid of taking to much action and the rest… made fun of her. So she ran to the library, which was annoyingly always full now, and turned to the one who had become her… friend?
H: Do you think anyone would like to be enslaved?
?: Good afternoon to you too, Ms. H. No, I don’t believe so. Why?
H: Well, then I don’t understand why people think house elves would like their condition.
?: Ah, finally.. I was waiting for you to bring this topic. Well, there a few axioms to before driving to any conclusion on this matter. 1. House elves are not human. Therefore human sentiments do not apply for them.
H: They might not be human, but they still have feelings. They’re not sub-human
?: Wait, Ms H. Allow me to finish, please. I didn’t say they’re sub human. They are different. Think with me: one could argue that anyone would like to live in a proper, dry and well built home. Right?
H: Yes
?: But merepeople and centaurs would disagree. The former would rather live on a lake. The latter, on a forest. They’re different. They have different needs than humans. Don’t you agree?
H: Of course, but none of them are cooking and cleaning for wizards.
?: Well, no. Of course not. But you’d have to ask them what they want to do, don’t you agree?
H: Yes, and no wizard asks elves what they want to do, they just make them punish themselves, forbid them to leave, to even HAVE clothes.
?: Merepeople and centaurs don’t wear clothes either. You’re using human parameters for magical creatures. It creates a false balance. House elves have different standards, values, desires and codes of conduct. They don’t think and feel like us, Ms H. Tell me, in your research, have you read anything that was actually said by a house elf? Have you talked to one? Do you know if THEY don’t like to cook, clean and serve wizards?
H: Well, no… But if they do that’s because they’re uneducated and brainwashed!
?: Now, that’s very presumptuous of you to say and assume. One could argue that muggles and muggleborns only live or think like they do because they’re uneducated and brainwashed. But something tells me you’d not like that. Right? People, and creatures, are entitled to their thoughts even if we don’t agree with them, wouldn’t you think?
Hermione could hear her heart pounding on her ears. Had he found out who she was? She shouldn’t have brought the house elves up again. Now that she was the face of the S.P.E.W. it was almost the same as coming out as herself. She takes a few breaths to calm herself before answering in the most evasive way she can think of.
H: Why would you think I care about muggle rights?
?: Can’t imagine a blood supremacist caring about house elves’ rights.
She closed the parchment for the day because she simply had no answer for that. And despite the fact that she wouldn’t give up on S.P.E.W. she had to admit that he got her thinking more than Ron, the twins or anyone else had. Was she presumptions? Like a white lady trying to speak for the black movement? Or a man talking about women’s rights without really knowing what a women felt or thought?
September 21st
H: Do you think the seventh rule of equivalence in arithmancy applies for double crossed calculations?
?: Of course not, in that case you should use the Douger Theorem. Let me show you.
September 25th
?: What are you doing now?
H: Trying to sleep… You?
?: Stars chart.
H: See if the stars help you find out who I am.
?: Don’t mock me, Ms H. I’m studying for Astronomy. Divination is rubbish.
H: Couldn’t agree more
September 30th
?: It’s aconite fluid.
H: But the book specifically tells us to use aconite powder.
?: If you keep following instructions blindly like the mass, you’ll keep having mediocre results. Try my way and see if your potion won’t be much more translucent.
October 4rd
?: So?
H: You were right.
?: As usual.
October 10th
?: What’s your favourite fiction book?
H: Pride and Prejudice. It’s a muggle romance…
?: One would argue a squib romance but have it your way.
H: Do you know it? Did you read it? Did you like it?
?: I think intimacy has you trying to break all the rules, Ms H. One question per time. But I’ll indulge you. I know it, I read it and, whilst it’s well written, it got on my nerves.
H: Why?
?: Stupid characters. Made me want to push my fist in my mouth.
H: haha, Mr Darcy or Elizabeth?
?: Both, though I must admit Darcy is the worst. He needs to man up. He goes around doing all those things for her, but can’t even tell her how he feels?
H: Says the boy hiding behind a parchment without telling me his name.
?: Why, Ms H. You make me blush. Are we in a romance?
October 13th
?: C’mon… just give me something, anything.
H: no, I won’t.
?: Hair color, eye color, skin color… Anything.
H: Anything? Alright, but you have to give me something first.
?: Name your price, Ms H.
H: See, you can call me Ms H. But I don’t know how to call you, give me something to call you.
Hermione had been feeling more and more butterflies flutter in her stomach everytime she spoke with him. Now they were dancing, doing somersaults, jumping and fighting inside her. She felt dizzy and nauseous waiting for his response.
?: Call me Mr. D.
D? For what? His first name? He couldn’t be Dean Thomas, he wasn’t in Ancient Runes or Arithmancy like her. His last name? She thought about Cedric Diggory. His school? Maybe he was talking about himself like Mr Durmstrang.
H: D as in your name? Last name? School?
D: Uh-huh. A question at a time. But let me tell you I ‘m offended that you didn’t even think about my literary counterpart Mr Darcy.
H: Or Mr. DickHead.
D: Ouch.
H: Brown… I have brown eyes.
October 18th
H: Do you think we’ve seen each other today?
D: I’d remember a face like yours…
H: You don’t even know my face.
D: Details…
October 23rd
H: The library is always full now…
D: Oh, you’re there? Let me go up and meet you.
H: Silly. You might even be here now and saying this just to mock me.
Hermione looked around. But something inside her tried to use the tip he gave her. If he had to go UP to get to the library, he wasn’t a gryffindor. Maybe a slytherin? No, no snake would be such a gentleman. But the Durmstrangs are staying in the dungeons with the Slytherin house. It would match the D and the location. And the hufflepuff common room was near the kitchen, downstairs too. But Diggory was in a relationship with Cho Chang right? Harry was complaining about it or something the other day?
October 26th
H: Do you have a girlfriend?
D: I won’t answer that.
H: Why not?
D: I don’t want to.
H: I don’t think she’d like knowing you’re always talking to another girl.
D: I didn’t say there was a she. And we’re just talking, right? What’s there for the hypothetical she not to like?
She couldn't tell why, but she cried herself to sleep that night.
October 30th
D: Are you signing for the triwizard tournament?
H: No… I’d never. Would you?
D: Of course, I would.
Hermione cursed herself for how she placed the question. Now she wasn’t sure if he was going to, if he had… And he probably wouldn’t be more specific now, because if he got sorted she’d figure out who she was.
November 2nd
The triwizard champions were sorted: Viktor Krum, Fleur Delacour, Cedric Diggory and… Her best friend, Harry Potter. He was only 14. Hermione feared for his life. Lots of wizards had died in that competition before. Draco Malfoy himself was betting with the other slytherins on how long Harry was going to last on the first task. The hufflepuffs hated Harry for stealing their chance to shine amidst the school houses with their own champion. Other students were jealous of him.
And unfortunately, that included their friend Ron. He was always overshadowed by his brothers. His best friend was the most famous kid in school. And it seems it got a little too much when Harry was now a champion too. And Harry, too proud or stubborn to make peace, was angry back at him. Hermione got torn between the two of them.
November 3rd
H: so… should I congratulate you for being a champion?
D: Nice try, I wouldn’t tell you if you should, right? But do congratulate Potter. He managed to get into even being only 14.
Hermione knew he wouldn’t admit if he was sorted. She knew it wasn’t Harry or Fleur. The chance of him being Krum were very slight. Cedric would be giving himself up if he admitted to be a champion. However, the comment about her friend made her flinch. She knew most of the school would agree with such statement, but if felt too close to home.
H: I don’t think he’s happy about it.
And she didn’t say anything else for a few days.
Notes:
Leave your kudos if you're liking and tell me in the comments what you're thinking.
Chapter 3
Notes:
I was so excited for this chapter, I hope you guys enjoy it!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
November 15th
Hermione was being delusional. She tried to convince herself of that. But she was pretty sure, as each day passed, that Mr D was Cedric Diggory. They talked every day, several times a day about nearly everything and nothing at all. It was crazy how much she could talk about without talking about the obvious stuff of her life. Like Harry and Ron (who were still not talking), S.P.E.W (who was not, she had to admit, thriving) or her classes (they’d discuss academic questions but she’d be careful to avoid to many details so he couldn’t guess exactly which year she was in).
Mr. D was also perfectly careful and evasive in his answers. She knew her correspondent was very smart, came from an ancient wizarding family and lived downstairs. And he had said the previous night that he played as a seeker at quidditch. It didn’t help on her delusion that Cedric was so handsome with his brown hair, his charming smile and his blue eyes. But he was never alone. Now that he was officially a Hogwarts Champion, there were lots of fangirling over him and Viktor Krum around the school. She’d like to think herself different from those simpering teenagers, but was she? Wasn’t she hopeful that Cedric would be Mr. D?
With the two hearthrob and the veela french champions, Harry was getting all the hate he could take. And the worst part was that he didn’t have Ron at his side anymore. Hermione found herself torn between their fight and she could see they were miserable without each other. They were very playful, always laughing and talking about quidditch. She just wasn’t like that. They’d take times accompanying her to the library and look so miserable and bored that they didn’t even notice she was talking to Mr. D. on a magic parchment. The library was always crowded now, because Krum seemed to be spending lots of time there.
“He’s not even good-looking!” Hermione muttered angrily one day that the girls were particularly noisy and distracting. “They only like him because he’s famous!”
Harry gave her an absent answer. She knew her friend was not okay. He was particularly bad at the summoning charm during Flitwick class and Hermione tried to help him understand the theory and focus more.
“The accio charm is pretty easy when you concentrate” She’d say and he’d glare at her because it was obviously hard to focus when you’re expected to attend a dangerous competition while being hated by the whole school.
She was thinking about it when they were walking downstairs towards the dungeons to double potions class. A hour and a half with Snape and the Slytherins was not something to look forward to, but Hermione was excited to test the way Mr D. had suggested to extract more juice from the Flabberghasted leech.
However, that afternoon the slytherins were wearing badgers that read
SUPPORT CEDRIC DIGGORY - THE REAL HOGWARTS CHAMPION.
“Like them, Potter?” said Malfoy loudly “And this isn’t all they do – look!”
He pressed his badge into his chest, and the message upon it vanished, to be replaced by another one, which glowed green: POTTER STINKS
The Slytherins howled with laughter. Each of them pressed their badges, too, until the message POTTER STINKS was shining brightly all around Harry.
“Oh, very funny and witty” Hermione said rolling her eyes to Pansy Parkinson and her gang of Slytherin girls.She was particularly hurt at the fact that neither Ron or the other gryffindors stood up for Harry.
“Want one, Granger?” said Malfoy, holding out a badge to Hermione. “I’ve got loads. But don’t touch my hand, now. I’ve just washed it, you see, don’t want a Mudblood sliming it up.”
Hermione face flushed red. She knew that was how Malfoy thought about her, yet that word always made her feel… Sick and disgusted, like trash. Like she had no worth at all. But she didn’t want Harry to get into trouble over it, so when he raised his wand she tried to warn him not to try anything stupid.
“Go on, then, Potter,” Malfoy said quietly, drawing out his own wand. “Moody’s not here to look after you now – do it, if you’ve got the guts –”
For a split second, they looked into each other’s eyes, then, at exactly the same time, both acted. Jets of light shot from both wands, hit each other in mid-air, and ricocheted off at angles – Harry’s hit Goyle in the face, and Malfoy’s hit Hermione. She felt her tooth growing bigger and bigger, so she covered it with her hand.
Hermione couldn’t hear much over Goyle’s screams and her own whimpering, but she felt Ron’s hand pushing her own from her face. Her teeth were now below her chin. She let out a terrified cry while seeing the slytherin girls laughing at her. Harry was somewhere between shocked and guilty. Malfoy didn’t even look at her, his face and wands still focused on Harry.
“And what is all this noise about?” said Snape in a soft, deadly voice. Snape had arrived. The Slytherins clamoured to give their explanations. Snape pointed a long yellow finger at Malfoy and told him to explain. The coward said Harry had attacked him and hit Goyle. Harry tried to explain himself and Ron shouted that Malfoy had hit Hermione. She tried to hide but her teeth were growing and reaching her chest.
“I see no difference.” Snape drawled with a cruel smirk.
Hermione forgot all about obeying rules and respecting professors as she ran towards the hospital wing crying loudly. She’d never felt so humiliated before. She had always been conscious about her front teeth. Her parents had told her she’d grow around them and they wouldn’t look so pronounced soon. But it wasn’t happening. Now everyone saw her as she saw herself: the beaver girl.
“It’ll be a quick and easy fix, Ms Granger” Madam Pomfrey said once the girl was there “The same does not apply to you Mr Goyle, you’ll be staying overnight. That furunculum charm is very tricky and painful to fix”
Once the healer started working on trimming her teeth to get back to their regular size, Hermione decided to do something crazy. She let Madam Pomfrey trim a little more than the natural shape, getting a more harmonic smile. She was very happy with the end result, not enough to send a gift basket to thank Malfoy for it but enough to ignore the nasty comment Pansy made about her the following morning when the Rita Skeeter’s Daily Prophet piece about her and Harry came out.
“Stunningly beautiful? Who did they compare her with? A chipmunk?” The snake girl said while sitting at Malfoy’s lap on the Slytherin table and Hermione just smiled back. Malfoy looked at her with fire on his grey eyes.
November 18th
D: What's the worst professor in school in your opinion?
H: Snape or Trelawney. I mean, Snape is a good teacher but a bad person. And Trelawney is a good person but a bad teacher. What about you?
D: Using your parameters, I’d say Hagrid and Moody.
Hermione did try to press him more but he didn't explain further. She felt slightly offended for Hagrid, but indeed he was not the best teacher around. Maybe he was the good person and bad teacher. He seemed to ignore how dangerous some creatures could be. And Moody was… weird. He was now casting Unforgivables in classes and making students attack themselves. Was he the bad person and good teacher? She had to admit that it was useful to know how to resist an Imperius curse.
November 21st
H: What do you think will be the first task for the tournament?
D: Dragons
H: Why do you think that?
D: I can’t reveal my sources, but trust me.
Hermione did her best to try and help her friends. They were severely under prepared. Most of the books talked about transfiguration charms they’d learn only at N.E.W.T. level. She was really scared for her friend’s life. But still found a place to be annoyed when she saw Viktor Krum sitting next to them.
“Why can’t he read on the ship or the slytherin common room? Now his fan club will arrive soon. Let’s go Harry” She said returning the sour look Krum gave them.
November 23rd
Following Moody advice Hermione and Harry were practicing the summoning charm for his first task. He’d get a broom and use it to fly past the dragon.
….
D: Who will you be cheering tomorrow?
H: Hogwarts, of course.
November 24th
“You two are so stupid” Hermione laughed amidst her tears while Harry and Ron made up after the first task. Her trio was full again, Harry was alive and she’d never been happier. Harry got tied up with Krum for first place after a very unfair grade from Karkaroff. There was a party in Gryffindor Common Room and when Harry opened the golden egg it let out a giant piercing shriek. Okay, new challenge ahead.
…
D: Told you it were dragons.
H: Don’t be so smug about it.
D: What would you do if it were you? Potter’s broom idea was very clever. I'd probably mix it with Diggory’s transfiguration plan AND Delacour’s trance hex. And, if all went wrong, I’d do it like Krum and go for the eye.
H: I’d never put myself in that position.
D: Really witty
December 1st
H: We should have a secret word or something… So we could know if we met in real life.
D: And you’ll just keep repeating that word to everyone you see until it hits me? There are lots of students at Hogwarts and I know you're better than that at statistics.
H: Well, I wouldn’t be saying it to everyone. I have my guesses.
D: Tell me about them and I’ll tell you if you’re right.
H: I will not.
D: I really think you don’t want to find out who I am. Maybe you’re awfully ugly and scared I’ll see your face and run away.
H: Maybe you’re really short and scared I’ll pass right by you without ever seeing your face.
D: Ouch
December 4th
After lunch, Hermione walked past Malfoy and the Slytherins who were reciting the newest Daily Prophet article to mock Harry. As her first attempt to enter the school kitchen and convince the house elves to protest for working rights had been a huge fail, Hermione decided to give another go. However, this time she was properly sent away by them and not even Dobby was able to help her, since Winky was drinking again.
Hermione was distracted planning what to do to free the elves while making her way back to the library when she hit something and fell straight to the floor.
“Uh-Sorry” She muttered with a hand to the back of her head. “Didn’t see you there”
“Oh, it’s alright” A smooth voice said while helping Hermione up. “I’ve never heard that before”
“W-what?” Hermione stuttered when she saw it was Cedric Diggory standing in front of her.
“Well.. I’m tall so people usually don’t say they didn’t see me” He laughs running a hand through his hair.
Hermione blinked five times. Was Mr D. announcing himself? I mean, he was obviously making a reference to her height joke. The sweet smile on his face started to fall the longer it took for her to say something back. He seemed… Embarrassed?
“I mean, I’m not arrogant or anything… You were obviously distracted. Of course, I’m not the center of the universe, so it’s perfectly normal that you didn’t see me…” He trailed uncomfortably.
“House elves rights!” Hermione said only.
“What?”
“What’s your opinion on house elves rights?”
“Uh… I - I never really had one…” He said confusingly. “Are you alright? It’s… Granger right? Do you need me to take you to the hospital wing?”
“N-no, I’m alright. How do you know who I am?” Hermione was sure she should be talking slower, maybe in a more alluring way. Yet she was blind and deaf with her excitement. She was talking to Mr. D.
“Well… You were petrified two years ago, right? I was a prefect then and…”
“Mr D.”
“Yes?”
“You’re Mr. D!”
“I… guess? No one really calls me Mr, I prefer…”
“CED!” Cho Chang was skipping happily towards them. “I told my mum, she said we can get a platinum dress and… Oh, hi… Hermione right?”
Hermione closed the mouth that had fallen open once she saw the Ravenclaw fifth year greet Cedric with a kiss on the cheek. Of course, the girlfriend. Hermione shook her head to try and focus.
“Oh, is it not Hermione?” Cho asked innocently confused “I thought you were Harry Potter’s friend, Hermione Granger”
“Oh! Y-yes, I am. Sorry… I was just lost for a second”
“I bumped into her and she fell to the ground. I’m worried she might have a concussion” Cedric explained to Cho “Maybe I should take her to the hospital wing”
“I can take her!” Cho offered sympathetically.
“It’s alright!” Hermione nearly shouted “I’m fine. Sorry. I’ll be going now”.
Hermione ran towards the library as fast as she could without another word to the cute couple behind her. She didn’t know if the ache on her ribcage was from running, from running into Diggory, from remembering he had a girlfriend or from the fact that maybe he was Mr D and all they would ever be was pen pals. Had she fallen for letters on a paper?
“Good affi-ternoo” A heavy voice came from behind her after fifteen minutes working on her Ancient Runes assignment. Hermione turned to face Viktor Krum standing upright at her side, like a soldier or something.
“Hello..” She replied weakly and even a bit annoyed. “Can I help you?”
“My name ish Viktor Krum. I am frrrrom Durmstrang” His accent was heavy.
As if she didn’t know. But it was nice to see he didn’t just assumed she did.
“My name is Hermione Granger. I’m from Hogwarts”
“Herr-mionini.” He gave her a curt nod and a small smile “It vuld be an honourr to have you as my jest to the Yule Ball”
Hermione’s mind went blank probably for the first time in fourteen years. She couldn’t think anything. Slowly words came to her. Yule. Ball. Yes, she remembered the ball mentioned by McGonagall, she’d been so caught up with S.P.E.W. and preparing for the following year O.W.L.s and worrying about Harry’s second task she hadn’t even thought about it. Was that what Cho Chang’s platinum dress was for? Was Cedric taking her? Wait… She couldn’t think about it now. Krum was in front of her. He needed something. What was it?
“Sorry… what?”
“The ball, the Yule Ball. Vuld you accompany me, Ms Herrmownnini?” Krum asked again, blushing slightly while extending a hand to her.
She hadn’t thought about it. Maybe she would go with Ron on Harry? Well, neither of them had asked her. And Mr D certainly wouldn’t. Unless.. D… Durmstrang. Wait, could he be it?
“Oh.. Y’yes. Yes, of course” Hermione said smiling politely and handing her shaking palm to rest on Krum’s big and callous one.
“Perrfect.” He gave her a wide smile “Do you mind if I sit here to read with you?”
“N-no, please sit.” She said already worried of the awkwardness between them.
Yet it wasn’t awkward at all. He kept silent at her side, reading while she studied. She didn’t dare to grab her parchment at any time and got quite a lot done. It was almost dinner time when she got up to leave. Krum offered to escort her to the Great Hall but she refused politely. She didn’t want his public attention around her. She didn’t know how Ron would react, maybe fangirling even worse than the six year girls.
Hermione didn’t dare to overthink about being asked to the ball. She couldn’t even believe it had happened. There was a small and insecure voice in the back of her mind telling her it was probably a joke of sorts. Krum sat at the slytherin table with the other Durmstrangs. He was speaking to Malfoy. Maybe the ferret had put him up to this to make fun of her. Yet Krum seemed different. And she wasn’t ugly… She thought.
H: Hi
I saw you today. She thought about sending it to Mr D. Well, had she? Something inside her told she did.
D: Good evening, Ms H. I missed you today.
H: Do you have a date to the ball already?
D: As of today, yes. I do. And you?
H: I do too.
December 7th
“Hermione, would you like to go to the Yule Ball with me?” Neville asked politely at breakfast while she and Ginny ate. Harry and Ron were nowhere to be found.
“Who? Me?” Hermione asked, confused.
“Well… Yes” He said nervously rubbing the back of his neck “You’re so nice to me, helping with the classes… It would be an honour”.
“Oh Neville, I’d be glad too. Really, I would. But I already have a date.”
“Oh… Alright. We’ll see each other there.” Neville said blushing “Ginny, would you like to go with me?”
Ginny, who had a toast on her mouth, swallowed it dryly and her voice came raspy when she agreed. Neville smiled broadly and got up to do… something. Hermione hadn’t caught what.
“So… who are you going with?” Ginny asked curiously
“Don’t tell anyone… Krum” Hermione whispered
“WHAT?”
“Ginny” she hissed “really don’t tell anyone. I won’t stand your brother asking me for autographs and I’m not sure if Harry won’t be mad I’m going with his adversary“
“Screw them! I mean, I won’t tell anyone. But this is SO cool. He’s an international quidditch player, a seeker and..” Hermione wasn’t listening to what the red haired friend said anymore.
….
Hermione spent most of her days now in the library with Viktor at her side. Surprisingly he seemed very quiet in person and she was still unsure if he was her correspondent or not. He had a heavy accent on his English but she supposed he could speak better when writing, she did write better in French than she spoke. And she too was more shy in person than in parchment.
He would always carry books for her, pull her chair so she could sit and every night he’d offer to escort her to her dorm. But she never agreed. For the same reason she chose the most hidden table to study. It wasn’t like she was embarrassed of him or anything, but he did attract lots of attention and she had just stopped receiving so many hateful howlers after the Rita Skeeter article.
Her nights she’d spend on her bed, talking to Mr D. They’d never run out of things to say. They only stopped talking when she dozed off or felt too bubbly to reply. He was getting more and more flirtatious by the minute. Always with a gallant tone and double meanings. Yet respectful and sooo clever.
….
December 10th
“We don’t want to end up with a pair of trolls.” Ron said
Hermione almost flinched with indignation
“A pair of … what, excuse me?”
“Well – you know,” said Ron, shrugging, “I’d rather go alone than with – with Eloise Midgen, say.”
Hermione tried saying that poor Eloise’s acne had gotten better and that she was really nice. But Ron’s only response was that her nose was off-center.
“Oh, I see,” Hermione said. “So basically, you’re going to take the best-looking girl who’ll have you, even if she’s completely horrible?”
“Er – yeah, that sounds about right,” said Ron.
“I’m going to bed,” Hermione snapped, and she swept off towards the girls’ staircase without another word. Ron was so shallow.
H: You’ve never seen my face
D: Well spotted.
But you like me? Hermione wanted to ask. But she couldn’t.
H: Would you mind if I was very ugly?
D: Why, Ms H. You seem sad. What happened?
H: nothing… I’m just wondering if every boy would rather have a very good looking horrible girl or a not so good looking nice girl…
D: it depends.
H: on what?
D: the goal
H: oh… so a smart and nice girl is good for talking but you’d rather take a pretty stupid vain girl to the Yule Ball?
D: Is your knee injured?
H: what? No, why?
D: well… you just gave a huge logic leap to jump into conclusions
H: prat.
December 14th
“Why weren’t you two at dinner?” Hermione asked once she stepped into the portrait hole inside the Gryffindor Common Room.
“Because – oh, shut up laughing, you two – because they’ve both just been turned down by girls they asked to the ball!” said Ginny.
That shut Harry and Ron up.
“Thanks a bunch, Ginny,” said Ron sourly.
“All the good-looking ones taken, Ron? Eloise Midgen is starting to look quite pretty now, is she? Well, I’m sure you’ll find someone somewhere who’ll have you.”
She tried to look smug but got disconcerted by Ron’s maniac look
“Hermione, you are a girl …”
The audacity.
“Well spotted” She spat
“Well – you can come with one of us!”
“No, I can’t”
“C’mon… we need partners.. wee’re going to look stupid if we don’t”
“ I can’t” she said breathing heavily to avoid hexing the red hair “Because I’m already going with someone.”
“You just said that to get rid of Neville!”
“Just because it’s taken you three years to notice, Ron, doesn’t mean NO ONE ELSE HAS SPOTTED THAT I AM A GIRL”
December 17th
D: you’ve been weirdly quieter. .Is everything alright?
H: I was told I was a girl this week
D: And as a feminist how could that offend you?
H: I’m just offended they didn’t notice it before.
D: Let me remind you I knew you were a girl since day one.
December 20th
“Hermione, who are you going to the Yule ball with?”
Ron kept asking as if the answer would slip out of her mouth if caught by surprise.
“I’m not telling you, you’ll just make fun of me.”
“You’re joking, Weasley?’ said Malfoy, behind them. “You’re not telling me someone’s asked that to the ball? Not the toothy Mudblood?”
Harry and Ron both whipped around, but Hermione waved to somebody over Malfoy’s shoulder.
“Hello, Professor Moody!”
Malfoy went pale and jumped backwards, looking wildly around for Moody, but he was still up at the staff table, finishing his stew.
“Twitchy little ferret, aren’t you, Malfoy?” she laughed away.
…
The boys finally realised she had shrunken her teeth. Ron kept asking her about her prom date. Harry was avoiding the time he’d have to deal with the egg and the second task. Krum would spend every day with her at the library. He told her he’d come every day to ask her but he was too shy before. He was not what she imagined. He was smart and not arrogant at all, despite all the special treatment he got. He loved Hogwarts, the warmer weather and Dumbledore.
December 23rd
D: Tell me what you’ll wear tomorrow night so I can find you.
H: No, it’s not fair.
D: Of course it is, I’ll be wearing white and black. See? It’s easy
H: Every boy will be wearing black and white!
D: I’ll make sure to stand out
H: Alright then… I’ll be wearing blue.
December 24th
The Yule Ball day had arrived. And Hermione locked herself inside her four poster bed at 2pm to get ready. The hardest part was her hair. She washed, combed and used several charms and balms to make it shiny and sleek. It was already dark outside when she was finally got it to how she wanted. Then she put it up on an elegant bun with some carefully rounded locks falling around it. When she was satisfied she started on her make up. Lavender Brown was the only one still on the room and Hermione had to ask her for help.
The blonde witch gave little jumps with joy at the prospect of fixing Hermione up as her own doll. They decided (Hermione demanded and Lavender agreed) on light makeup, as she was not used to much. Then Hermione put on her periwinkle blue dress and her silver high heels. A lot of body moisturizer enchanted to make her glitter and loads of perfume later… She was ready.
Viktor was waiting for her at the end of the stairs before the great hall. He was the perfect gentleman, dressed in red robes with fur coat. He kissed her hand and smiled broadly, looking very proud to be next to her. She almost couldn’t take her eyes from him, though she tried to be polite to Harry and Cedric with their partners. And she absolutely loved seeing Pansy Parkinson’s gaping at her sight and even the cocky ferret not being able to insult her.
However, it seemed that even when her enemies could give her one night off to have fun with her date, Ron couldn’t extend the same courtesy.
“Did you try to force him to join the S.P.E.W. and this is how he managed to escape?”
“How dare you? He said he’d been to the library to try and ask me for weeks!”
“He’s lying, trying to get you to spy on Harry”
“He’s never even mentioned Harry to me!”
“Then he must’ve discovered you’re the brightest witch of your age and now he’s trying to get you to help him with the second task”
“I would never! Everyone knows I want Harry to win” Hermione said feeling the tears fill her eyes.
Harry tried to say he didn’t mind but Ron was relentless.
“Hard to tell Hermione! FRATERNISING WITH THE ENEMY!” Ron spat lividly as he stormed towards the stair with Hermione at his heels.
“But the whole point of the tournament is international magical cooperation - to make friends”
“I bet Vicky wants to be more than friends”
“And what’s wrong with that?”
“He’s too old for you!”
“Only two years!”
“Only?”
“You know what the solution is, then? Next time there’s a ball, gather up some courage and ask me before anyone does and not as a last resort!” Hermione shouted, tears now falling down her cheek.
The night had been perfect. She felt like a fairytale princess, dancing, drinking and giggling with Viktor. He even gave her a chaste peck on the lips before excusing himself to the loo. That’s when Ron cornered her. And now she was flustered. Her make up magically held in place, but her cry got her face puffy and red.
Ron went away with Harry and Hermione ran for the bathroom to try and fix herself up. On her way there she bumped into Malfoy wearing black robes, white shirt and white waistcoat. His eyelids were heavy over his grey eyes and he seemed to be less… him. He didn’t have that despicable sneer on his face. His aristocratic features did not look that pale while resting lazily against the wall with his ankles crossed. On his hand there was a silver flask with something that was definitely not pumpkin juice inside.
“For the brightest witch of your age… You keep doing stupid stuff, Granger.” He drawled boredly while taking a sip.
“Shut up, Malfoy! What stupid thing have I done now?” She said defiantly
“You manage to get an international quidditch star to bring you to the ball, then you manage to be the prettiest witch in the great hall and still you let that pathetic weasel make you cry” He said before getting from the wall and walking away.
Somehow that made her even sadder. Somehow it made her feel worse than when he called her a mudblood. Hermione knew now that going to the bathroom was not going to be enough. The girl went straight to her room, telling Lavender and Parvati she didn’t feel like talking when they cornered her to talk about Krum. She laid in her bed still fully dressed, with her heels on. Her pillow felt hot under her cheeks, hotter by the minute and she took the parchment from underneath it.
D: I won
H: How?
D: I know who you are, Hermione Granger.
Notes:
Sorry not sorry for the cliffhanger.
Is it Ron bashing when he's just bad at feelings?
Chapter 4
Notes:
I won't even say anything, but finally the refreshments have arrived! enjoyyy
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
January 26th
Hermione tried to convince herself it was only the hurried month of January that made her messages with D reduce significantly.
There was just so much going on.
Rita Skeeter had published an awful piece on Hagrid’s mom being a giant. Draco Malfoy was proud to be the cause of the Care of Magical Creatures absence once again.
Harry was far from solving the egg tip, despite his attempts of lying to Hermione and saying he’d solved it already she knew he had not. If he had he’d be asking for her help, which he hadn’t yet.
Viktor Krum was now Hermione’s… something. He’d meet her every day in library and hold her hand, giving her sweet kisses when he could.
Ron seemed to have gotten over it. Or, at least not to want to talk about it.
And the work load from different classes was staggering. The professors really didn’t seem to find the triwizard tournament a proper excuse to reduce the amount of assignments, reading and everything else for the students. Hermione knew her O.W.L.s were close and, with her dream of becoming the youngest Minister for Magic in history, she couldn’t risk anything.
Yet, deep down, something told her that her messages with D had reduced because he found out who she was and was probably not that interested anymore.
She tried everything. Tried denying to be Hermione Granger.
D: Don’t insult my intelligence, Granger. I must admit I was a bit dense to take this long to realise it though. Who else would be in the library on the first day back? Who else would care about house elves rights? Who else would know so much about so many things?
She then tried to use the fact that he knew who she was to get him to come out with his name.
D: Not a chance. I found out on my own merit, it wouldn’t be fair to make it easier for you.
H: You found out because I was the only one wearing blue on the Yule Ball
D: I can’t verify that information, as it was impossible to take my eyes away from you that night. I can’t even say the color my date was wearing.
She knew now that D was definitely not Krum. Yet who could it be? Diggory? Another person? That night was still such a mess on her head. The dancing, the lights, the glares. Her first kiss with Viktor. Her fight with Ron. Whatever it was with Malfoy.
Malfoy was nothing but pathetic to her until that evening. He was a spoiled brat, immature and envious. He took every opportunity to make her and her friends feel bad about themselves. He got Lupin and now possibly Hagrid too sacked. He literally thought her blood was dirty and that she was not worthy of having a wand.
But he also said she was the prettiest witch at the Yule Ball. He had his girlfriend, beautiful Pansy, at his arms; he could see Fleur, part veela, at the dance floor and so many other beautiful girls. But he was looking… to her? He said she shouldn’t be crying over Ron. And… he didn’t call her mudblood. Not then, nor since. She’d been paying attention. In fact, he now seemed to pretend she didn’t exist. Probably too embarrassed about what the firewhiskey had made him say the previous month.
H: Studying a lot?
D: Yes…. Why?
H: We haven’t been talking that much
D: I’m sure you’re getting all the attention you need from Viktor Krum and the Boy Who Lived.
Yes. It was definitely not Krum.
I want your attention. She wanted to say. But she knew it was mad. She didn’t even know him.
H: Well… I can have other friends. Am I only allowed 3?
It took him 3 days to answer.
D: I guess not. Tell me, do you want help with the ancient runes assignment? I’ve seen you working on it at the library earlier and it seemed like your head was about to explode.
February 4th
D: What were you reading today during breakfast? I couldn’t see it.
H: Tolstói. War and Peace.
D: Oh, I read it last summer.
February 11th
Hermione got into a heated argument with Rita Skeeter at the Three Broomsticks Pub. Ron warned her to be careful but she couldn’t care less. Her parents had no access to wizarding publications, so she wasn’t afraid of the reporter.
She, Ron and Harry went to Hagrid’s hut to demand that he came back to classes. And he did.
February 12th
H: So did you get your girlfriend something nice for today?
D: I don’t have a girlfriend.
H: I don’t believe you
D: Did Krum get you anything nice?
H: He’s not my boyfriend.
D: He’s interested in your parents line of work then? Because he was surely exploring your mouth yesterday.
H: Don’t be crass. What did you get for her?
D: Jewelry. The usual.
February 15th
D: Did you get hurt by a blasted ended screwt today?
H: No, why?
D: Your hair is a mess.
H: Very brave to offend someone when you know they can’t hex you back.
D: I’m not a gryffindor. I don’t need to be brave. Now be a dear and help me with these calculations for arithmancy.
February 18th
Harry finally confessed that he had not yet solved the egg. He knew now that they were supposed to dive in the school lake for an hour. So he needed to find a way of breathing underwater for that long.
Ron, always thick, suggested he summoned diving gear from a muggle shop.
“Not only he could get in trouble getting past the school wards, as you’d know if you’d read Hogwarts: A history but he could also be prosecuted for violating the statue of secrecy, since muggles would probably notice flying diving gear.” Hermione sighed tiredly “We need to find a way of transfiguring him into something that breathes underwater. However human transfiguration is a six year class. There must be a charm”
February 22nd
H: Do you know any charm that could get someone to breath underwater?
D: I’m not helping Potter with his task.
H: No, you’d be helping me.
February 23rd
D: The bubble head charm. You owe me.
Hermione beamed to the parchment before carefully folding it and rising from her chair at the Library to talk to Harry.
“Prof McGonagall wants a word with you, Hermione” Fred Weasley told her “She seemed grim”
Hermione followed the twin towards the Head of House room, where she was informed that both Ron and her were treasures for the champions. They’d be put in a sort of dormant state and then taken to the lake so the champions could rescue them.
“Harry has two treasures then?” Hermione asked confused.
“No, Ms Granger. You are Viktor Krum’s treasure” Prof McGonagall said “But I guarantee you both that you’ll be safe the entire time. If Potter or Krum fail to rescue, Hogwarts staff will be bringing you back to surface”
The professor didn’t seem to be a big fan of the plans, but she said it all very matter of factly. Hermoine tried to focus on the teacher’s rug to ignore the red tinting Ron’s ear since he learned she was Krum’s treasure. She just wished she’d gotten time to warn Harry about the bubblehead charm.
February 24th.
She woke as soon as her face found air. Viktor was pulling her deftly towards the shore. As soon As they landed he wrapped her with three towels and kept asking if she was okay.
“Her-mown-nini” He said huskily “Seeing you therrre, so grey and cold…” He ran his fingers through his hair “I’ve never felt this way before. I vant you to visit me this summer. Will you?”
Hermione would have blushed if she wasn’t so cold. She thanked Merlin that Harry had appeared with Ron and Fleur’s little sister, so she could distract herself from the intensity of Viktor’s feelings. He was a perfect gentleman, so sweet and romantic. Yet, they didn’t have much in common and there was also the language barrier that made every conversation so… stiff.
“There’s a little bug in you hair” Viktor said while she was talking to Harry.
February 25th
D: How are you? That’s madness. This place has gone to the dogs. How could they send you down there? It’s so dangerous.
H: I’m alright. I was safe, nothing was going to happen to me.
D: Krum was very skilled, though his transfiguration was sloppy.
H: Do you think you could properly transfigure yourself to an animal?
D: I think I’d use the bubble head charm. As I’ve told you before.
March 2nd
“There they are, there they are!” Pansy giggled jumping up and down with her edition of Witch Weekly in her hands.
Hermione noticed that there were only slytherin girls that day. Malfoy, Crabbe and GOyle seemed to have entered the Potions class already.
“You might find something to interest you in there, Granger!” Pansy said loudly, and she threw the magazine at Hermione, who caught it, looking startled.
HARRY POTTER’S SECRET HEARTACHE
“... fourteen-year-old Harry Potter thought he had found solace in his steady girlfriend at Hogwarts, Muggle-born Hermione Granger…”
“... Miss Granger, a plain but ambitious girl, seems to have a taste for famous wizards that Harry alone cannot satisfy…”
“... Miss Granger has been toying with both boys’ affections. Krum, who is openly smitten with the devious Miss Granger, has already invited her to visit him in Bulgaria over the summer holidays, and insists that he has ‘never felt this way about any other girl’...”
“... ‘She’s really ugly,’ says Pansy Parkinson, a pretty and vivacious fourth-year student, ‘but she’d be well up to making a Love Potion, she’s quite brainy. I think that’s how she’s doing it.’ Love Potions are of course banned at Hogwarts, and no doubt Albus Dumbledore will want to investigate these claims…”
“I told you she would take revenge on you” Ron looked like he’d been punched.
Hermione could only laugh.
“Is this the best that Skeeter can do? Pathetic. What a pile of old rubbish.” She said giggling while throwing the magazine back at Pansy. “By the way Pansy, thank you for calling me smart”
“I did not!” Pansy snapped.
Hermione, Harry and Ron entered the room and started unpacking the ingredients they would need for their Wit-Sharpening Potion.
“There’s something funny, though,” said Hermione ten minutes later, holding her pestle suspended over a bowl of scarab beetles. “How could Rita Skeeter have known …?”
“Don’t tell me the Love Potions part is true”
Hermione only rolled her eyes at Ron. “How could she know Viktor asked me to visit him over the summer?’ Hermione blushed scarlet as she said this, and determinedly avoided Ron’s eyes.
“What?” said Ron, dropping his pestle with a loud clunk.
“After he’d got rid of his shark’s head. Madam Pomfrey gave us both blankets and then he sort of pulled me away from the judges so they wouldn’t hear, and he said, if I wasn’t doing anything over the summer, would I like to –”
“And what did you say?” said Ron, who had picked up his pestle and was grinding it on the desk, a good six inches from his bowl, because he was looking at Hermione.
“And he did say he’d never felt the same way about anyone else,” Hermione went on, going so red and hot she rolled her sleeves up. “Does she have an invisibility cloak? I thought she’d been banned from school grounds”
“And what did you say?” Ron repeated, pounding his pestle down so hard that it dented the desk.
“Fascinating though your social life undoubtedly is, Miss Granger,” said an icy drawl right behind them, “ I must ask you not to discuss it in my class. Ten points from Gryffindor. Well, I think I had better separate the three of you, so you can keep your minds on your potions rather than your tangled love lives. Weasley, you stay here. Miss Granger, over there, beside Mr Malfoy. Potter, you’ll sit with Miss Parkinson”
Hermione gathered her gear and went to sit with Malfoy right behind Crabbe and Goyle’s table. The boy stiffened at her side and didn’t bother to look her way or acknowledge her presence. Hermione raised the tip of her nose indignant and got to work.
“You’ll be getting us all burnt here if you don’t properly chop the sopophorous beans, Granger” He said without looking away from his carefully and milimetrically symmetric work.
“My cutting is fine, Malfoy. Why would we get burnt?” She asked offended
“Your pieces are to big and they’re all different sized” He said as if he was talking to a three year old asking why the sky was blue “Their shell won’t properly melt on the cauldron that way and they’ll react when you add shrivelfig-”
“-combusting” She finished for him. Damn it, he was right. “Why do you care if my potion goes wrong? Yours will look better that way”
He took so long to answer that Hermione thought he might not say anything at all. She was carefully chopping her beans again in symmetrical and tiny bits.
“I do not need others’ failure to look better. ” He hissed “And I do not care. I simply don’t want to mess my robes”
They continued working in silence for almost 45 minutes.
“Merlin, Granger. Are you trying to tear your finger off? Place your leech sideways, or else it’ll jump and the knife will go straight into your skin” Malfoy said exasperated, pulling her hand off of the sharp knife she was holding and rearranging the flabbergasted leeches on her table.
“Leave me alone, Malfoy” Hermione spat, yanking her hand away from his “Worried my dirty blood will stain your robes?”
He looked at her for the first time since the beginning of the class, lividly. His irises looked like a pool of mercury.
“Shut up, Granger.” He said in a low voice and it was much scarier than screaming somehow. “Stop being stupid. I was only trying to-”
“Don’t you dare try anything else. Leave me alone.” She spat turning her chair so she’d work diagonally looking away from me.
He didn’t say anything else. That stupid cockroach, trying to teach her how to cut the leeches and…
Suddenly Hermione knew. She jumped from her chair. The beetle. Rita Skeeter was a beetle. It was obvious! The beetle on her hair, the beetle on the window, the day Malfoy and Pansy were whispering to a tree. She turned to the pale blond boy at her side and pointed her finger at him
“It was you! She’s a beetle, right?” She nearly screamed.
She knew she might sound crazy, but the edge of Malfoy’s mouth came slightly upward in a discreet smirk for less than a second and he turned back to his potion seeming bored.
“Miss Granger, what nonsense is this? 15 points from Gryffindor!” Snape said acidly.
“Sorry professor, I’m not feeling well” Hermione said beaming while gathering her stuff and throwing on her satchel “I think I should see Madam Pomfrey” she skipped out of the room without waiting for an answer.
March 3rd
D: Now I’m really afraid you’ll find out who I am
H: Why?
D: Are you going to use a love potion on me as you did with Potter and Krum?
H: You can’t possibly belie-
D: I don’t.
April 27th
Hermione tried with all her might, but she never encountered the Rita Skeeter beetle again. And between knitting house-elves hats and scarfs (which made them stop cleaning her bed to avoid finding the clothes), studying for her classes, snogging Viktor, talking to D and being in the middle of the usual mess around Harry’s life… Hermione was busy.
May 27th
Hermione was banned from the school’s kitchen because the house elves didn’t like her liberation talks. She was receiving hate mail every day, after she opened a letter with burning pus that made her hands blistered and scarred for two weeks she stopped opening them. Yet she was still getting hateful howlers calling her a whore for hurting and using Potter and Krum like that.
Viktor tried to talk to Harry about their relationship with Hermione and they encountered Barty Crouch. Harry ran to find Dumbledore and came back to find out that Viktor was stunned and Barty Crouch was dead in the Forbidden Forest.
The third task would be a maze grown in the quidditch pitch. The Triwizard Cup would be placed in the middle and there would be lots of threats to overcome in the middle of the maze.
Hermione was helping Harry to train with defensive spells and studying about magical creatures.
June 6th
D: I bet you 50 galleons that there will be blast ended skrewts on the maze, Hagrid can’t have raised them for nothing.
H: I don’t have that money to pay you
D: yes, and you already owe me for the bubble head tip.
H: Harry didn’t use it!
D: not my problem.
H: What do you want?
D: I’ll decide soon.
June 15th
H: Let’s compare notes on the finals
D: Don’t be smug, Granger. We all know you’re the top of your class.
H: Are you top of your class?
D: I won’t answer that. But here are my results.
…
H: They’re very good. But you didn’t say the classes you take.
D: And I won’t.
H: Coward.
June 25th
Voldemort was back. Cedric was dead. Harry was in the hospital bed. Hermione was glad her friend was back, despite knowing everything would change from that day on. Now, she and other muggle borns would be targeted. She had no option but to fight, because she had nowhere to run.
Hermione cried the whole night about Cedric. She didn’t know if he was her pen pal yet it didn’t really matter. He was a good man and now he was dead. The screaming cry of his father was engraved on her mind forever.
The only good news that day came when Hermione found a beetle on the window next to Harry’s bed at the Hospital Wing. She got a mason jar and used it to trap Rita Skeeter on her irregular animagus form. She quickly casted an unbreakable charm on the glass. And she excused herself out of the infirmary.
…
“... And you’ll refrain from writing bad pieces about other people for at least a year or I’ll report you to the ministry. Fly up and down for yes and sideways for no. Do you understand me?” She kept saying to the beetle in the secret alcove. “I’ll let you go once we arrive in London.”
The beetle flew up and down. Hermione casted a silencing charm on the jar and was ready to leave the alcove she was hidden inside when long pale fingers pushed her back inside.
“Very clever indeed Granger” Malfoy said coldly while closing the door behind him. “I’m guessing she’s silenced?” He said pointing to the beetle with his chin.
Hermione only nodded, her eyes wide and her voice suddenly gone.
“Hm..” He said taking the jar from her and placing it on a shelf behind Hermione’s head.
He was too close. His chest was right on Hermione’s face. She could feel his heart beating almost against her cheeks. She gulped
“What do you want, Malfoy?” She asked with a broken voice not nearly as defiantly as she wanted to sound.
He let his gaze fall back to hers. Clouds to earth. Smoke to chocolate. She felt like her soul was being pulled towards him, in almost a dementor-like manner. He placed the cold points of his fingers on her jaw. She felt frozen. There was a siren ringing in her head. Danger. Danger. Danger.
“Granger…” He whispered just before his lips touched hers. And then he was kissing her. She’d kissed Viktor dozens of times that year. But it never felt like this. Malfoy was hungry and careful at the same time. He’d suck her bottom lip, kiss her mouth, nib the bottom and then gently lick where it stinged. He used his tongue to explore her mouth. He tasted like mint and his kiss made her mind spin madly. Though they were impossibly close he kept his distance, merely touching her jaw with his fingers. She gasped and pulled him by his shirt. But it seemed like the wrong thing to do because he pulled back looking startled. “I… I needed to know” he mumbled before turning on his heels and leaving her alone.
She didn’t even know how to feel about what happened. In fact, she didn’t even know what had happened.
June 28th
D: You should leave hogwarts
H: Why?
D: You know damn well why, Granger.
H: I don’t, enlighten me.
D: You know he’s back. You know you’re not safe.
H: I can’t run.
D: Then I guess you should start calling yourself the stupidest witch of your age.
It was the first time D had ever been that rude to her. She didn’t know what to say. So she said nothing. Well, at least now she knew he wasn’t Cedric.
June 29th
Hermione hated herself. She hated herself because the only thing she could think while saying goodbye to the first boy that noticed her, that found her pretty with her bushy hair and her bookish attitude… was how his kiss was not like Draco Malfoy’s.
She hated herself because when he promised to write her she knew it wouldn’t be the same as writing D.
What kind of masochist idiot would prefer the bully’s kiss and the correspondence with a boy who wouldn’t even agree to see her face to face and just called her the stupidest witch of her age?
June 30th
Her heart leapt when she saw him enter their cabin at the train back to London. She knew he was up to no good. Not with his minions around him.
“Very clever, Granger,” said Draco Malfoy, the very same words he’d said before. Had she imagined it?
All three of them looked more pleased with themselves, more arrogant and more menacing, than ever.
“So you caught some pathetic reporter, and Potter’s Dumbledore’s favourite boy again. Big deal.” His smirk widened. Crabbe and Goyle leered. ‘Trying not to think about it, are we? Trying to pretend it hasn’t happened?”
“Get out,” said Harry
“You’ve picked the losing side, Potter! I warned you! I told you you ought to choose your company more carefully, remember?” Draco drawled “And I told you-” he said turning to Hermione with venom on his voice and steel on his eyes “I told you you should not be at Hogwarts. And you should’ve listened to me. Because you muggle lovers and muggl- mudbloods will be the first to die. Or should I say second? Since Diggory was f-”
It was as though someone had exploded a box of fireworks within the compartment. Blinded by the blaze of the spells that had blasted from every direction, deafened by a series of bangs. Malfoy, Crabbe and Goyle were all lying unconscious in the doorway. Harry, Ron and Hermione were on their feet, all three of them having used a different hex. But Fred and George had done the same.
They kicked the slytherins to the side and closed the door to their cabin. The rest of the trip went as smoothly as possible with the prospect of the upcoming war.
Once they arrived at King’s Cross, Hermione pulled her trunk around their unconscious bodies and tried her best not to look back. At Malfoy’s face, his lips…She promised herself she’d never ever think about him again. He didn’t deserve even that.
Notes:
So... ahem... Got our first kiss !!! Yayyyy!
Chapter 5
Notes:
I'm apologizing ahead, it had to be done. Enjoy xx
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
July 12nd
D: Dear Ms Granger, I’ve decided what I want from you to pay what you owe me.
It was the first message from him in weeks. Hermione had already read the whole syllabus for fifth year as well as two books on the procedure of O.W.L.s examinations.
Her parents were oblivious to the return of Voldemort. Dumbledore forbade her and Ron from writing Harry and her red-haired friend was not exactly a good correspondent. She had no one to talk to from her world.
H: Hello stranger. Tell me your price.
D: Take your muggle parents and leave the UK.
She felt a heavy weight drop to her stomach.
H: Not going to happen. Was that all?
D: Yes.
July 15th
It wasn’t all though. Apparently he too missed talking to her. So they would talk every day.
H: What are you doing right now?
D: Flying a bit, I got a new broom.
July 17th
D: we should start a book club, just the two of us
H: why? I have loads of things to read already
D: then one more won’t make that much of a difference
H: fine… what book?
July 20th
H: Probably a healer or something like that.
…
H: Are you there?
“attendere”
…
July 22nd
H: Good morning
“attendere”
July 23rd
D: Hello
H: Hey, how are you? Did something happen?
D: No, why?
H: Well… I haven’t heard from you for days..
D: I was busy
H: Of course
D: I had visitors
H: That’s nice… Friends or family?
D: Girlfriend.
July 30th
“C’mon now, love. It’ll be fun” Mr Granger said to a sulking Hermione sitting on the passenger seat.
Her father had all but dragged her from the house to visit the city park. In his words “she was spending way too much time indoors for it to be healthy”. They rode bikes together, ate ice cream and visited the butterfly house.
He was right. It was fun.
Hermione felt her vision blur with quickly-sucked-back-in tears on their way back home. How could people not see humanity in them? How could people like Voldemort think they were less than the others? Muggles were capable of art, of poetry, of medicine, of love, of everything that was good and beautiful; as well as what was ugly and evil too. They were the same as wizards, only without magic.
She did her best not to think about her encounter with a certain pureblood wizard inside a hidden alcove in the castle at the end of the term. She didn’t think about the possibility that it had affected him at all into thinking she was more than mud.
July 31st
Hermione went to stay with the Weasley’s at Grimmauld Place. She sent Harry a birthday card and some honeydukes boxes of sweets, with a scribbled note saying she expected to see him soon. But she didn’t answer any of the questions he had made in his letters to her. Her heart ached, but the school principal was very clear about the fact that they were not supposed to write to him.
August 5th
“Bloody hell, ‘Mione” Ron said with his mouth full of pumpkin cookies “ I dunno how your brain doesn’t burn with all this reading”
She didn’t answer, giving him a weak smile from her book.
The Divine Comedy. Ulysses. The Brothers Karamazov. Moby-Dick. In search of lost time. One hundred years of solitude. The list of books they read on their two person book club kept growing. D always finished first. But she always had more to say about the reading than him. In fact, he was less and less wordy by the minute.
D: You choose now.
H: But I chose last time!
D: I didn’t know you had a problem with being bossy. Aren’t you supposed to be a prefect now?
H: What do you mean? How would you know that? The school letters haven’t arrived yet
D: I’m not stupid you know. Who else are they going to appoint?
H: Are you a prefect as well?
D: Nice try, Granger. I graduated from Hogwarts last year and I’m working at the Ministry now.
H: That’s not true…
D: How do you know?
How could she know? Who was he? She spent so much time sure it was Cedric that she stopped looking for clues and now she was no close to knowing who was the person she spoke most of all. Who was Mr Darcy?
August 4th
Harry was attacked by dementors in Little Whinging, he used the Patronus charm to defend himself. The Ministry of Magic tried to expel him from Hogwarts. It was all part of their attempt to deny Voldemort’s return by discrediting Harry. The Daily Prophet’s articles had been relentless all summer.
Dumbledore managed to change the decision and grant Harry an official hearing. The aurors were supposed to be rescuing him on Sunday. Hermione didn’t really know any of those always in and out of Grimmauld Place, the Order of the Phoenix Headquarters. She liked Nymphadora Tonks though, who was very funny.
August 7th
Harry arrived. He was incredibly angry, as expected, but very rude too. Hermione tried not to be offended with his cruelty because she knew he had a lot on his plate. They were cleaning the Sirius family house every day to make it more livable.
H: We’ve only been reading muggle novels… Don’t you have any wizarding recommendations?
D: Let’s read “The Fallen Wand” then… It’s my favorite book.
H: Great, I’ll get it next time I go to Diagon Alley.
D: I’ll owl you a copy, just give me your address.
H: I can’t
D: that’s good.. It seems you gryffindors aren’t that reckless after all. Tell me when you have it.
She couldn’t tell him where she was. Grimmauld Place was under the Fidelius Charm to protect the order. She would tell him if she could. But she knew she shouldn’t, she didn’t even know who this person was after all.
August 9th
Hermione hand was burning with painful blisters while Molly applied healing balm.
“I’m sorry, dear… I should’ve known…” The poor lady murmured full of guilt.
“It’s alright Molly… I didn’t expect it either”
She could hear Ron and Sirius screaming at Kreacher upstairs. The house elf knew the Black Library was enchanted to hurt any muggle born that tried to touch their ancient books. Yet he was the one that specifically instructed Hermione where to get the copy of the 1854 novel “The Fallen Wand” available there.
August 10th
Hermione’s tired eyes turned towards the window sky where the sun was rising. She hadn’t been able to stop reading the previous night. Bill Weasley had brought her some books from Flourish and Blotts in an attempt to cheer the mood after her incident with the burning book. The older Weasley brother had applied to a desk job at Gringotts to be near his family and he went to Diagon Alley daily. Once he offered, she asked D for recommendations and gave Bill the list.
“The fallen wand” the curse breaker asked conversationally scanning her list “that’s a very great book, not really known though. Is it for hogwarts?”
“Kind of… book club” she muttered back.
Now she’d read it and it shifted her brain chemistry. How to live from there? She’d been so eager to finish and now that it was gone she felt some sort of grief about it.
H: I hate you
D: Why?
H: For introducing me to this book. It broke my heart.
It was a romance during Goblins War in the 17th centur in which a witch timetravels back to 1076.. The book went on about politics, family expectations, social norms, romance, magic and so much more. It was so raw and emotional, but at the same time so carefully written and beautiful.
D: Don’t be so sensitive… It is realistic.
H: They die!
D: So? What did you expect? Happily Ever After?
H: Something like that, yes…
D: You’re delusional if you think there could possibly be another ending for them.
H: But I don’t read books to know what is possible or realistic to happen. I read to have hope and to have a good time.
D: I’m disappointed. I believed you were more logical than that, Granger.
H: I’ll have my revenge on you. Next book is “Dom Casmurro”.
August 11th
D: Why Machado de Assis?
H: I was interested in CasteloBruxo and the Brazilian magical community during my third year. He’s a wizard, very famous for his novels there.
D: I know. I’ve never read anything from him though.
August 13th
Harry is allowed back at Hogwarts after his Wizengamot Official Hearing. The mood in Grimmauld Place is lighter.
D: So, did she do it?
H: What?
D: Did Capitu cheat on Bentinho or not?
H: She says she didn’t.
D: I gathered that much.
H: Well… that’s all there is to it. There is no real answer.
D: What do you mean? Isn’t there a sequel or something?
H: No… No one knows if she did it or not. It’s not about it though. It’s about how being obsessed about something can drive you crazy and destroy your life.
D: Bullocks. You recommended an unfinished novel just to get on my nerves.
August 17th
H: I said no already, I will never run away and if you keep asking me to do it I’ll burn this parchment.
D: How can you be this stubborn? Aren’t you seeing what’s been happening? Don’t you know what he’ll do to you and your family?
H: He’ll do it to all muggleborns and muggles. We have to fight him, not run.
D: Fucking Gryffindors.
August 20th
“Why are you always laughing at that paper, Mione?” Ron asked.
“What? N-nothing” Hermione quickly pocked it down promising herself to write D back soon.
“Is it Viktor you’re writing?” Ginny said in a mocking smooth tone making Ron’s ears turn red.
“No! It’s not him, it’s someone else” Hermione answered quickly, blushing too.
“A friend?” Ron asked skeptically “Lavender or Parvati?”
“Er… no” Hermione scanned her mind for a way to change the subject.
“It’s definitely a boy, Ron… Hermione wouldn’t giggle like that talking to those two empty heads” Ginny provoked.
“Do you talk to boys a lot to know how it looks like, Ginny?” Hermione asked sourly
“Only Michael Corner” Ginny said without blinking, not shy at all.
August 24th
“MINISTER PASSES EDUCATIONAL DECREE #22”
Hermione reads the Daily Prophet cover article for everyone at the breakfast table.
“What does this mean?” Ron asks
“It means the Ministry will interfere in Hogwarts. The minister is to appoint professors if Dumbledore can’t find anyone” Hermione explains, biting her lower lip.
August 27th
“So, no letters from Hogwarts yet?” Arthur Weasley asks after arriving from the Ministry.
“Not yet” Harry answers.
Hermione takes a sip of her tea. The letters have never taken so long to arrive before.
August 30th
Hermione's eyes are filled with tears. She couldn’t believe the shiny badge in front of her, the words on McGonagall’s letter kept dancing in her vision. She had to pinch herself and take 7 deep breaths before she was able to read. She was Gryffindor’s prefect! What an honor. She was expected at the prefect’s cabin in Hogwarts Express to learn more about their duties, but for now that was it.
She ran towards Harry and Ron’s room, her cheeks flushed and her hair flying.
“Did you – did you get –?” She spotted the badge in Harry’s hand and let out a shriek. “I knew it!” she said excitedly, brandishing her letter. “Me too, Harry, me too!”
“No, no. It’s Ron. Not me”
“What?”
“Ron is the prefect. Not me”
“Ron? Are you sure?”
“It’s my name on the letter” Ron said defiantly
“Oh.. I.. well! Wow! Well done, Ron” She tried to smile encouragingly “That’s really..”
“Unexpected” George said
“No, no!” Hermione winced “It’s not, Ron has done loads of… He’s really…”
Hermione was saved when the door behind her opened a little wider and Mrs Weasley backed into the room carrying a pile of freshly laundered robes.
“Ginny said the booklists finally arrived” she said while sorting the robes. “ Please give them to me, so I can go to Diagon Alley tomorrow while you pack… Ron, I’ll get you some robes.. You’re growing too fast”
“Get them new, mum” George said
“To match his badge!” Fred added.
“Match his what?” Molly asked looking up from the pile.
“His lovely shiny new prefect’s badge.” Fred’s words took a moment to penetrate Mrs Weasley’s mind.
“His … but … Ron, you’re not …?” Ron held up his badge. Mrs Weasley let out a shriek just like Hermione’s. “I don’t believe it! I don’t believe it! Oh, Ron, how wonderful! A prefect! That’s everyone in the family!”
“What are Fred and I, next-door neighbours?” said George indignantly, as his mother pushed him aside and flung her arms around her youngest son.
“Wait until your father hears! Ron, I’m so proud of you, what wonderful news, you could end up Head Boy just like Bill and Percy, it’s the first step! Oh, what a thing to happen in the middle of all this worry, I’m just thrilled, oh, Ronnie –”
Ron’s mum was pampering him with proud kisses and Hermione felt her heart warm. Her friend deserved it after being overshadowed. His mum asked what reward he wanted, as she gave all his brothers that were prefects. He asked for a new broom, not an expensive one, but a new one for change. Molly smile faltered for just a second because brooms were very expensive, but she agreed quickly. Ron was beyond himself.
“You don’t mind if we don’t kiss you, do you, Ron?” said Fred
“We could curtsey, if you like,” said George.
“Oh, shut up,” said Ron, scowling at them.
“Or what?”
“Are we getting detention?”
“I’d love to see him try”
“He could if you don’t watch out!” said Hermione angrily. Fred and George burst out laughing.
“Wow, with these two as prefects it looks like our law-breaking days are finally over,” said George, shaking his head. And with another loud crack, the twins Disapparated.
“Those two!” said Hermione furiously “Don’t pay any attention to them, Ron, they’re only jealous!”
“I don’t think so, they think being prefect it for prats… But they never got new brooms” Ron’s face lit up “I think I’ll go tell mum to get the new Cleansweep” He dashed from the room, leaving Harry and Hermione alone.
“Erm – Harry – could I borrow Hedwig so I can tell Mum and Dad? They’ll be really pleased – I mean prefect is something they can understand.” Hermione asked.
“Yeah, no problem,” said Harry.
…
Hermione received a long letter from her parents telling her how proud they were.
D: I think you should get some hair stuff… People won’t be able to see the badge if you keep you mane untied
H: ha ha
D: Congratulations. They’d be stupid if they chose someone else.
August 31st
Mrs Weasley returned from Diagon Alley around six o’clock, with books and carrying Ron’s broom. Down in the basement, she had hung a scarlet banner over the heavily laden dinner table, which read:
CONGRATULATIONS RON AND HERMIONE NEW PREFECTS
She looked in a better mood than ever.
“I thought we’d have a little party, not a sit-down dinner,” she told Harry, Ron, Hermione, Fred, George and Ginny as they entered the room. “Your father and Bill are on their way, Ron. I’ve sent them both owls and they’re thrilled,” she added, beaming.
Sirius, Mad Eye, Lupin, Tonks and Kingsley Shacklebolt were already there. Hermione engaged in a deep conversation with Lupin about House Elfs rights and prejudice against Lycantropy. She didn’t even mind when Kreacher accidentally dropped butterbeer all over her clothes.
“Scurgify” Tonks muttered using the moment to join their conversation.
Hermione soon realised she was third wheeling and went back to her room.
…
H: See you tomorrow then?
D: Are you coming to the ministry?
H: I know you didn’t graduate.
D: Five points to gryffindor
September 1st
“Blimey Mione, I told you it was too early!” Ron complained once they arrived at the prefects cabin in Hogwarts Express “I wanted some chocolate frogs”
“Everyone will be here soon, Ron” Hermione sighed “This is serious, we have responsibilities as prefects. You can’t keep thinking with your stomach and-”
“I’ll go quickly and be back before anyone else arrives” Ron said already turning on his heels.
Hermione looked around. There was no one there at the cabin yet for the meeting. She figured she should go to the loo quickly so she wouldn’t have to leave in the middle of the Head Boy and Girl’s explanation once their appointment began.
The girls bathroom for the prefects’ car was locked. Hermione wouldn’t try her luck on the boy’s bathroom, so she casted a quick “alohomora” and entered without a second thought.
Though she quickly realised a second thought would’ve been a great idea. Across the bathroom, leaning with his back on the wall was Draco Malfoy. His previously shut eyes darted open once he heard Hermione entering. In front of him, covering the lower half of his body, was a waterfall of blonde silky hair.
A knelt Daphne Greengrass looked back at Hermione. Her lips were glistening.
“Damn it, Granger!” She snapped “Can’t you knock or something?”
Hermione looked up and down, from Draco to Daphne and back to Draco. He ran his hand on Daphne’s hair while looking at Hermione.
“Don’t stop, love.The mudblood’s leaving. Aren’t you, Granger?” He drawled with a smirk.
“I.. I..” Hermione stuttered.
“Don’t you dare tell anyone, Granger!” Daphne’s voice shouted from behind her as Hermione stormed away from the bathroom.
Hermione’s heart was pounding loudly on her chest when she sat back at the prefects’ cabin. She felt.. embarrassed, dirty, scared. What had she just seen? She surely knew what it looked like. Daphne Greengrass was giving Draco Malfoy a… She didn’t even know what to call it. She was shivering… She didn’t even have the mind to acknowledge the fact that people her age were doing.. those types of things. She’d never gotten even near doing something like that with Viktor and he was already 17 at the time!
Besides, wasn’t Malfoy with Pansy?
Not that it’d stopped him from kissing her last term. Had he really done that? She was half sure she’d imagined the whole thing now, the days after Cedric’s death. Malfoy was the epitome of disgusting. His reaction was all wrong. A proper gentleman would perhaps try to disguise, protect Daphne’s intimacy. He just told her to “keep going”. Nasty cockroach. How did Daphne submit herself to that? How did Pansy?. Hermione did not include herself on the list of girls that allowed Malfoy to do things to her, because that alleged kiss was nothing. It probably didn’t even happen. Maybe he bumped into her while placing the jar on the shelf behind her and she imagined the rest.
Not that she had a reason to do so. He was not pretty. He looked like a skull with that sharp jaw line and those chiseled cheekbones. And his nose was so.. Pointy. And, yes, he was tall. But so was…
“Ron! Thank God you’re back”
“Did I take too long? No one else’s here” Ron looked around awkwardly
“What? No…” Hermione began but she was interrupted by the sound of the door to the cabin opening for Padma Patil and Anthony Goldstein. Padma gave Ron a ugly glare before sitting down.
“Hello” Anthony said pompously stuffing his chest as if Hermione and Ron didn’t also have a Prefect’s badge. “Anthony Goldstein” he said, giving his hand to shake theirs.
Hermoine greeted them excitedly.
“Oh Padma, I’m so happy for you” She said as Earnie Macmillan entered with Hannah Abbot.
There was another round of greetings with pride and shyness before everyone sat down.
“So.. Potter didn’t want to be prefect?” Padma asked sourly to Ron, making his ears burn red.
“Well, it looked like he did when Ron received his letter,” Hermione said, grabbing Ron’s hand and holding it between hers on her lap.
She felt a bit sorry for throwing Harry under the bus like that, but she didn’t like the insinuation in Padma’s tone. Of course everyone would expect Harry to be a prefect. He was indeed the boy who lived. But he couldn’t be the main character EVERY TIME.
“It’d appear it is a stipendiary position for how eager the Weasleys are to be nominated prefects” Malfoy sneered as he entered the door, his hand firmly placed behind Pansy’s back “Did you at least get a scholarship, Weasel? Is that why your pathetic father was grinning so much at King Cross?”
Pansy was the only one to laugh at his joke as she sat at his side - practically at his lap - in front of Ron and Hermione. Hermione felt her friend's hand turn into a fist inside her palms.
“Don’t do it.. It’s not worth it” She whispered in his ear. Ron took a few breaths to calm down and said nothing. She gave him a peck on the cheek to show her support. It made Ron shiver slightly.
When she glanced back at Malfoy, he looked disgusted.
Soon after, Amanda Klinefelt, the Head Girl, and Josh Beauregard, Head Boy, came to explain prefects duties. They were supposed to guide the first years as long as supervise their housemates when the weather was bad outside. They had power to give detentions and deduct house points for bad behaviour. They had to patrol the hallways some nights to ensure students were not breaking curfew and represent their houses in meetings with the professors and Head Boy and Girl.
“And you’re supposed to patrol the Hogwarts Express now, so every student is on their best behaviour. We’ll set a schedule so you all have time to rest and eat as well.. You should get changed too, people need to be able to identify prefects” Amanda said matter of factly. “Abbot, Weasley… Why don’t you two take the first round?”
“Bloody Hell” Ron complained. “I’m starving”
“Tsk tsk.. I’ll have to deduct 10 points from Gryffindor for you being so lazy, Weasel. I know you didn’t have food at home, but frankly.. Duty comes first” Malfoy drawled.
“Prefects can’t deduct points OR give fellow prefects detentions, Malfoy” Josh said firmly.
“Pity… Because Granger’s hair is definitely breaking school wear decorum” Pansy sneered.
“Oh, you cow!” Hermione snapped.
“Alright, alright!” Amanda got up “Five points from Slytherin AND Gryffindor. You are prefects for Merlin’s sake. Act like it. You’re role models for other students” Hermione’s face burned in shame “Malfoy, Granger. You two are in the first hour round for patrol. Go now. Weasley, go have your desired snack and come back because you and Abbot are next. Then Goldst… Malfoy, Granger: go NOW!”
Hermione hadn’t moved until then because she was simply petrified. She was supposed to stay ONE HOUR patrolling the train with Malfoy? The prefect dream turned into a nightmare soon enough. She got up with her nose as high as she could, squared her shoulders and walked out not bothering to wait for him.
“I won’t have you talking about my girlfriend like that, Mudblood” Malfoy whispered grabbing her by the arm and forcing her to face him when they were far enough from the prefects’ cabin.
“Your girlfriend? Do you mean Pansy? Or Daphne?” She spat venomously yanking her arm free and resuming her walk.
“ That is none of your business. In fact, you'll do well to leave both of them alone. As every other pureblood witch in school” He whispered angrily “They are, after all, your superiors ”
Hermione snorted “My superiors? Give me a break. The only thing Pansy is superior to me is height. And Daphne.. well, she certainly stoop lower than I’d think possible”
Draco didn’t answer her, instead he opened a cabin full of third years playing with dungbombs and said:
“Those are not allowed. Hand me now”
After a few more reproaches for several students from both of them, Hermione opened a cabin that was enchanted to look dark inside. Once she casted the countercharm, she found a 6th year ravenclaw straddled on a 6th year gryffindor, Cormac McLaggen. At least they were fully dressed.
“Y-you shouldn’t be.. That’s not allowed” She said with a high pitched voice, clearly uncomfortable.
McLaggen rolled his eyes as the girl came down from his lap and nodded.
“Alright, Granger” He said, placing his index and middle fingers on his forehead and sliding it away in a sort of military salute.
Hermione turned away and closed the door behind her.
“Is that the reaction you always have?” Malfoy chuckled low behind her.
“What?”
“When you see people snogging.. do you always get your knickers twisted?”
“WHAT?”
“Calm down, Granger. I mean, get fidgety and jittery” Malfoy said, running his long fingers on his carefully arranged pale blond hair. “Blimey, haven’t you and Krum done all that stuff already? Why the shock?”
Hermione faltered. What the actual hell was he talking about?
“I-I don’t need to tell you anything about my personal life, Malfoy” She said weakly, but I seemed like she’d just told him everything he needed to know with her tone, that made him grin.
“Fuck, Granger… No wonder you’re so uptight. I thought Krum would show you the way to stuff”
“He… I.. Malfoy, this is really none of your business” Hermione hissed walking away from him.
She felt his hand grabbing her wrist and flinched when he pulled her to an empty cabin.
”Let me go” she pleaded angrily.
“I want to know, Granger. Tell me.” He said simply, as if that was all the explanation needed. He wanted to know so she would have to tell him. Prat.
“You want to know, Malfoy?” She said defiantly pulling her arm free and taking one step towards him “You want to know? Or you need to know?” She was intentionally repeating his words from before. His cocky expression faltered for a split of a second before the arrogant mask came back on.
“Whatever, Granger” He said disgustedly, taking a step back towards the door.
“No” She said, pulling the doorknob from behind him and closing it again. He was pressed between her and the door. “Tell me what you needed to know three months ago”
He pushed her away. Not too strongly, but enough to make her go back a few steps.
“I needed to know if it was true what they say about mudbloods and they’re muggle habits” He said with a wicked grin “You know, how depraved they say you are. With tight and short clothing. With songs about shaking their ‘asses’ and all those explicit sex scenes in movies and books”
Hermione felt like her tongue was made of sand because her mouth was so dry.
“I bet that’s what Krum wanted to see with you too.” He said coolly “I certainly confirmed the tales. You were so desperate for me then”
She saw red and didn’t really think about anything until her palm had connected with his cheek.
“Such a savage, Granger… Always down for physical conflict, huh?” He smirked, caressing where she’d slapped him. “I’m certain the Dark Lord will have lots of works for muggles like you once he establishes his empire”
“You’re disgusting, you’re a cockroach, you’re evil…” She mumbled, hating the tears gathering at her eyes.
He hummed absent minded, turning on his back towards the door. Their round was over. And whatever else that could ever possibly be in a different universe or timeline… was over too.
…
D: So, how was your first day?
H: Do you know Draco Malfoy?
D: He’s an arse.
H: I hate him.
D: Me too.
Notes:
Guys... Toxic Draco is a lifestyle, embrace it ;)
Remember that without flaws we wouldn't have redemption arcs.
By the way, to those asking how Hermione didn't connect the dots, remember she can't read the "dramione" tag as you guys can. She has met a nice, educated boy through the parchment. And she knows nothing of sorts with Malfoy. It's unconceivable for her that they'd be the same person. SPECIALLY once D learns who she is and KEEPS talking to her, while Draco treats her like trash.
AND: there is a river in Egypt hahaha
Chapter Text
September 1st
Hermione vomited the few things she ate for dinner. Her insides were curling and burning at the same time. Malfoy always had the ability to make her feel like trash, ever since the very first year. But she grew accustomed to it. She started to despise him too. She started to find him pathetic. She always told herself she’d never look for only looks in a man. And that was all there was to Malfoy. He was a very handsome boy. That was undeniable. Apparently every other girl in their year (other years too) would agree. He looked like… Like a renaissance painting of an angel. And yes, Hermione was aware that this description was pathetic. But he looked that ancient, that symmetric, that chiveled, that aristocratic, that celestial. Yet he was no angel. He was a monster. As perfect as he was outside… he was rotten inside.
Yet nothing, no bullying, no slur, nothing... Nothing compared to the way he'd made her feel that day. Like an used tissue.
The scenes of that Sunday were flashing behind her eyelids.
Daphne kneeled in front of him. Her mouth on his… Hermione shook her head.
Pansy almost on his lap. His hand possessive on her hip.
Him entering the cabin she shared with Harry, Ron, Neville and… Loony Lovegood. The girl was the daughter of the Quibbler’s editor and played the part perfectly being utterly weird. When Malfoy entered, Harry lashed out on him:
“What?”
“Manners, Potter, or I’ll have to give you a detention. You see, I, unlike you, have been made a prefect, which means that I, unlike you, have the power to hand out punishments.”
“Yeah,but you, unlike me, are a git, so get out and leave us alone.” Harry said and Hermione laughed just because she really wanted Malfoy to leave them alone.
“Tell me, how does it feel being second-best to Weasley, Potter?” he asked.
“Shut up, Malfoy,” said Hermione sharply.
“I seem to have touched a nerve,” Malfoy smirked. “Well, just watch yourself, Potter, because I’ll be dogging your footsteps in case you step out of line.”
Hermione had had enough and his word choice made her too worried about Sirius, who had insisted on seeing Harry off at Kings Cross in his Animagus form despite Hermione insisting he shouldn’t. She got up and placed both palms on Malfoys chest pushing him away. Malfoy looked at her hands before sneering off.
Then, once they dropped at Hogsmead’s Station, they saw Malfoy with his girlfriend and his minions bullying some second years to get a coach just for themselves.
“I swear I’m going to report him, he’s only had his badge for three minutes and he’s using it to bully people worse than ever” She’d complained.
Harry was acting so strangely on their way back… Talking about weird horses pulling the carriages, but there were no horses. Hermione worried he was seeing things, like he heard things during second year.
Then during dinner, Hermione barely registered Dumbledore’s speech or Umbridge’s interruption to it. Because every time she glanced to the slytherin table, those grey eyes met hers for a split second and he’d smirk viciously. As if she was naked before him. Hermione almost felt sorry for Pansy as she giggled happily to Daphne sitting at her other side. Did she know? Definitely not, Pansy did look the understanding and sharing type.
Hermione’s head was so dizzy by the end of the welcome feast she simply guided the first years sorted into Gryffindor to their common room and went straight to her dorm.
H: Do you know Draco Malfoy?
D: He’s an arse.
H: I hate him.
D: Me too.
September 2nd
Their Monday morning began with a double class of potions with the Slytherins. The assignment was to brew the Draught of Peace. Snape once again seized his opportunity to humiliate Harry making Malfoy and his gang laugh loudly.
Hermione sat with Neville and they both not only delivered a very carefully and correctly brewed potion, but also had a really good time. The boy managed to make Hermione giggle a few times telling stories about his grandma during summer. When he told her about how the old Mrs. Longbottom had spent the whole day searching for her wand only to find nestled amidst the feathers of her hat, Hermione laughed so hard she had to grab his arm to avoid falling from the chair.
…
“I really thought Snape might be a bit better this year, you know, now that he’s in the Order and everything” Hermione whispered disappointed to Ron and Harry as they reached the Great Hall for lunch
“I think he’d need to be reborn or something to change” Ron snorted “Anyway, I’ve always thought Dumbledore was cracked to trust Snape. Where’s the evidence he ever really stopped working for You-Know-Who?”
“I’m sure Dumbledore has enough evidence… even if he made the mistake of not telling you, Ron” Hermione snapped
“Oh shut up” Harry spat
Hermione and Ron both froze, looking angry and offended. ‘
“You’re always fighting like an old couple, get over already. You’re driving me mad” He said before storming out.
“Ron, you really need to talk to Harry. I know he’s going through a lot, but he can’t be using us as punching bags to release his anger.
“I’ll try, ‘Mione…” Ron sighed “But maybe we should just give him some time t- NEVILLE, what happened?”
Hermione looked back to find Neville jumping in their direction through the Great Hall. His legs were tied, his face was all swollen like a watermelon.
“Malfoy” Neville rolled his eyes “Cornered me on the hallway and hexed me. When I tried hexing him back, he deducted me 15 house points!”
“That’s absurd” Hermione’s hands shot to her mouth but she quickly brought them back down to grab her wand and murmur the counter charms. “You need to defend yourself, Neville. Don’t you know the shielding spell?”
Neville shook his head.
…
D: Hey you, just realised today we’re celebrating one year of our correspondence.
H: I’ll get us a cake, just tell me where we’ll meet.
D: Where are you now?
H: Ancient Runes… You?
D: Nice try. It’s been a year, Granger, how could the brightest witch of our age not solve this simple mystery?
H: Well you don’t give me any good tips.
D: Excuses…
…
Her second class that afternoon was Defense Against the Dark Arts with Umbridge, the puffed up pink toad the ministry had sent to spy on Hogwarts. Hermione snorted, reading the three objectives the teacher had elected for their year.
1.Understanding the principles underlying defensive magic.
- Learning to recognise situations in which defensive magic can legally be used.
- Placing the use of defensive magic in a context for practical use.
When Umbridge told them to read silently the first chapter, Hermione ignored a professor for the first time in her school career (both magical and muggle) and raised her hand. She was thoroughly ignored for almost ten minutes until people around stopped reading to pay attention to hermione.
“Do you have a question about the chapter, dear?” Umbridge asked uptightly.
“Not about the chapter, I do have a query about your course aims”’ Hermione replied calmly.
Professor Umbridge raised her eyebrows.
“And your name is?”
“Hermione Granger”
“Well, Miss Granger, I’m positive the aims are perfectly clear if carefully read”
“Well, I disagree. There’s nothing written up there about using defensive spells.”
There was a short silence in which many members of the class turned their heads to frown at the three course aims still written on the blackboard.
Professor Umbridge gave a little laugh. “Why, I can’t imagine any situation arising in my classroom that would require you to use a defensive spell, Miss Granger. You surely aren’t expecting to be attacked during class?”
“We’re not going to use magic?!” Ron was perplexed. As were several other students.
“Students raise their hands when they wish to speak in my class, Mr –?”
“Weasley” said Ron, thrusting his hand into the air. Professor Umbridge, smiling still more widely, turned her back on him.
Harry and Hermione immediately raised their hands too. Professor Umbridge’s pouchy eyes lingered on Harry for a moment before she addressed Hermione.
“Yes, Miss Granger? You wanted to ask something else?”
“Surely the whole point of Defense Against the Dark Arts is to practise defensive spells?”
“Are you a Ministry-trained educational expert, Miss Granger?” Umbridge voice had a false sugary tone.
“No, but –”
“‘Well then, I’m afraid you are not qualified to decide what the “whole point” of any class is. Wizards much older and cleverer than you have devised our new programme of study. You will be learning about defensive spells in a secure, risk-free way –”
“What use is that? If we’re going to be attacked, it won’t be in a –”
“Hand, Mr Potter!” sang Professor Umbridge. Harry thrust his fist in the air but he was ignored.
“And your name is?” Professor Umbridge said to Dean.
“Dean Thomas.”
“Well, Mr Thomas?”
“It’s like Harry said, isn’t it?’ If we’re going to be attacked, it won’t be risk free.”
“Who could possibly attack fifteen year olds inside this school?”
“Well, n-”
“You’ve been exposed to to some very irresponsible wizards in this class, very irresponsible indeed – not to mention, extremely dangerous half-breeds.”
“If you mean Professor Lupin,” snapped Dean angrily, “he was the best we ever –”
“As I was saying – you have been introduced to spells that have been complex, inappropriate to your age group and potentially lethal. You have been frightened into believing that you are likely to meet Dark attacks every other day… It is my understanding that my predecessor not only performed illegal curses in front of you, he actually performed them on you.”
“Well, he turned out to be a maniac, didn’t he?” said Dean hotly.
“Your hand is not up, Mr Thomas!” Umbridge was getting angrier by the second. She turned to allow Parvati, who had her hand raised, to speak.
“Please, professor, isn’t there a practical bit in our Defence Against the Dark Arts O.W.L.? Aren’t we supposed to show that we can actually do the counter-curses and things?”
“As long as you have studied the theory hard enough, there is no reason why you should not be able to perform the spells under carefully controlled examination conditions”
“Without ever practising them beforehand?’Are you telling us that the first time we’ll get to do the spells will be during our exam?”
“I repeat, as long as you have studied the theory hard enough –”
“And what good’s theory going to be in the real world?” said Harry loudly, his fist in the air again.
“Who do you imagine wants to attack children like yourselves?”
Harry raised his pointer to his chin and hummed. “Hmmm… I don’t know, maybe Lord Voldemort?”
Ron gasped. Lavender shrieked. Neville broke a pencil with his hand. Umbridge only smiled broadly.
“Ten points from Gryffindor, Mr Potter.Now, let me make a few things quite plain.You have been told that a certain Dark wizard has returned from the dead and is at large once again. This is a lie.”
“It is NOT a lie!” said Harry. “I saw him, I fought him!”
“Detention, Mr Potter!” said Professor Umbridge triumphantly. “And for the rest of you, if someone keeps lying to you and scaring you into believing something Ministry of Magic guarantees that is not happening, by all means come and see me outside class hours. I would like to hear about it. I am here to help. I am your friend. And now, you will kindly continue your reading.”Professor Umbridge sat down behind her desk.
Harry, however, stood up.
“Harry, don’t do it” Hermione warned in a whisper, tugging his sleeve but Harry jerked himself free. .
“So, you’re saying that Cedric Diggory just stumbled and fell dead?”
“Cedric Diggory’s death was a tragic accident”
“Murder. Voldemort killed him. I saw it happen and you know it”
Umbridge didn’t say anything for a few minutes. She merely scribbled on a roll of pink parchment and then called Harry by curling her finger. Once he’d approached, she asked him to take her note to Prof McGonagall.
…
H: What do you think about Prof Umbridge?
D: It’s obvious, isn’t it? A Minister’s toad puppeteer sent by Cornelius himself to try to control Dumbledore.
Hermione sighed happily at her parchment and looked around the common room smiling. Harry had just arrived from Prof. McGonagall’s office and told them that, despite the Head of House’s positive reaction, he was expected at detention every day for the rest of the week.
Hermione was about to tell him how stupid she thought he was for going off like that at class. But she saw the twins giving first years their magical candies to test the results. They made the little kids show signs of diseases like fever, vomiting, boils and all sorts of stuff.
“You shouldn’t be doing that!” Hermione said reproachfully while getting up.
September 3rd
Hermione was perfectly aware that her nerves and the way she behaved under stress were not among her best qualities. However, the school teachers didn’t seem to agree with that. Clearly they believed that making her anxious was the best approach to guarantee good results on her O.W.L.s. They spent nearly half of their classes talking about the importance of said exams along with how difficult they could be.
She got so nervous she ignored the burning parchment on her satchell and spent all lunch carefully designing the perfect study and revision schedule ever. She wanted to guarantee all the months forward were perfectly planned to ensure the best score she could on her exams.
She was still thinking about it when she walked towards the edge of the forbidden forest for her Care of Magical Creatures class. She would probably not be able to hear the noises being made at the back of the greenhouses if she hadn’t stumbled on a rock, dropping her papers on the ground.
“Bullocks” She murmured, kneeling to grab everything.
“Fuck” A deep growl came from her right.
Hermione turned around and saw something she was definitely not supposed to be seeing. Pansy Parkinson had her arms around Draco Malfoy’s neck and they kissed fiercely. His hand was kneading her bum making half of her skirt rise up exposing her white creamy skin.
“Hmmm” Draco murmured against Pansy’s lips.
Hermione felt her whole body freeze, not only unable to move but also very very cold. Like someone threw an icy water bucket on top of her.
“We should go now… See what that oaf has for us today” Pansy moaned, pushing her boyfriend’s hand down so her skirt would go back to a decent position.
“I told you he won’t be here today” Malfoy said adjusting his shirt and running his hand through his pale blond hair “Father told me he’s on a mission for Dumbledore”
Hermione’s heart leapt. She carefully shelved the information to share with Harry and Ron later. Pansy, on the other side, completely ignored his information as she busily adjusted her black fringe watching herself in the window as a mirror.
They’d soon be coming on her way, so Hermione shook herself up and went as fast as she could towards the class gathered at the edge of the forbidden forest. Hagrid was indeed not there, Prof Grubbly-Plank was waiting for the whole class to arrive while talking to Lavender and Parvati.
“Where is Hagrid?” Harry asked once Hermione arrived at his side.
“Maybe” Malfoy’s drawl came right at Hermione’s neck and she turned to find him inches away from her, his tall frame invading her personal space with a smug face as he was talking to Harry “The stupid great oaf’s got himself badly injured.Maybe he’s been messing with stuff that’s too big for him, if you get my drift.”
Malfoy walked away, smirking over his shoulder at Harry, who felt suddenly sick.
“Malfoy knows something” Hermione whispered to Harry “His father told him Hagrid was on a mission for Dumbledore”
“How do you know that?” Ron asked
“I heard him talking to Pansy. But we’ve got to ignore him, Harry. Here, hold the Bowtruckle for a moment, just so I can draw its face …”
“Father was talking to the Minister just a couple of days ago, you know, and it sounds as though the Ministry’s really determined to crack down on sub-standard teaching in this place. So even if that overgrown moron does show up again, he’ll probably be sent packing straightaway.” Malfoy was telling his friends.
Harry nearly broke the Bowtruckle in two glaring at the slytherin.
“Harry, don’t go picking a row with Malfoy, don’t forget, he’s a prefect now, he could make life difficult for you …”
“Wow, I wonder what it’d be like to have a difficult life?” said Harry sarcastically. Ron laughed, but Hermione frowned.
September 6th
H: I need your help with something
D: What happened? Are you alright?
H: I need to learn defensive magic. Can you help me? Maybe recommend books or something.
D: I’m going to tell you something serious and you have to promise not to cry.
H: Ok
D: Learning from a book is not enough in this case.
…
Hermione arrived at the Quidditch Pitch that Friday afternoon thinking about how they were severely unprepared in DADA and how she needed to find a solution for their problem. Because Umbridge would do nothing but waste their time and they needed to get ready not only for their OWLs but also for the war that was sure to come.
“Hey Hermione!”
“Hey Lee” The girl greeted the seventh year gryffindor who was also the Weasley twins’ best friend as she climbed the stands to sit at his side.
“Are you here to watch the tryouts too?”
“Yes… I’m really hoping Ron gets in, "she said, twisting her hands against each other.
“What position is he applying to?” Lee asked raising an eyebrow
“uhh… I really dunno” Hermione said blushing
Lee laughed loudly “I’m just messing with you, ‘Mione” he said giving her a gentle squeeze on her shoulders “The team is full except for Oliver’s old spot as keeper… So that’s the only position available”
“Oh” She said smiling faintly “Okay”
Hermione did try her best to pay attention to whatever was going on on the pitch, but she found quidditch very boring. At that distance it really looked like she was watching a bunch of fruit flies zooming from one side to the other. After about 10 minutes she opened her transfiguration book and began to read the vanishing spell chapter for the second time, as a form of revision of what they’d learned that week. She went as far as practicing vanishing her quill to bring it back a few times.
“What is Weasel riding?” Came a mocking drawl from five rows behind her. She spotted Malfoy and his slytherin gang “Did he do a bad attempt at transfiguring a hairy mongrel into a broom?”
Hermione felt very angry at him just then, because she knew how the new broom was important to her friend.
September 7th
“What happened to your hair, mate?” Fred - who was sitting at Hermione’s side during breakfast at the gryffindor table - asked his friend Lee Jordan.
Hermione turned to look and found the long dreadlocks replaced by a buzzcut.
“That paled ass slytherin prefect hexed my locks to stink like dung. I couldn’t get it out nor could Madam Pomfrey. So I just shaved it” Lee sighed annoyingly
“Malfoy?” Hermione asked the boy while looking at her back to find Malfoy chuckling with his friends at the Slytherin table. He was not looking at them.
“Dunno… Don ‘t really care either. I’ll cast an expanding charm later and get my locks back in no time”
“Well, that’s great… I think you look very good like that too” Hermione said encouragingly.
September 9th
DOLORES UMBRIDGE APPOINTED BY THE MINISTER AS HOGWARTS HIGH INQUISITOR
said the Daily Prophet’s headline that morning.
“What does it mean?” Ron asked to lazy to read the article for himself.
“It says here she’ll have the power to make new rules, to inspect teachers and even sack them” Hermione said worriedly
…
D: It’s very simple.
O is for outstanding
E is for exceed expectations
A is for acceptable
P is for poor
D is for dreadful
T is for troll
H: oh.. that’s really intense.. Does anyone ever get a T?
D: I’m sure someone can. Maybe Crabbe and Goyle
H: Yes, definitely them.
…
Hermione had learned from D about the grades given in OWLs, so she was somewhat pleased to receive an E on her essay about the moonstone from Prof Snape’s hand. She did get pretty annoyed by the fact that he wrote on the back of the parchment the reason for her not to get an O. Your essay is 5 inches longer than requested.
Harry didn’t show her his grade. But she saw his eyes burn with rage when Snape said those who got under a P needed to redo the essay for the following week.
“Someone got a P?” Malfoy sneered from his place, smiling at his O graded essay.
September 10th
H: What are you reading now?
D: Too boring
H: tell me..
D: Machiavel
…
Just when Hermione really thought she couldn’t hate Malfoy more, she saw his awful display during their care of magical creatures class. Umbridge had come to inspect the class, fishing Grubbly-Plank for information on Hagrid's whereabouts, trying to milk the teacher for complaints against Dumbledore and finally saying that she definitely looked like she was doing a better job at the position than the official teacher. The same one who let a vicious creature attack a poor student.
“It was me!” Malfoy raised his hand “My arm was sliced by the hippogriff”
Harry proceeded to tell Malfoy that that was only because the slytherin was too stupid to follow Hagrid’s rules, which cost 10 points from their house.
She was really trying to be the bigger person, but she was growing more and more tired by the second. So when the class ended, she hid behind a tree and pointed her wand at Malfoy’s satchel.
“Diffindo” She whispered.
His bag opened and all his stuff fell.
“Go ahead” He waved Crabbe, Goyle and Pansy. “I’ll meet you inside” He casted a quick reparo .
Once the trio was far enough, Hermione made her presence known by cleaning her throat. Draco’s face shot up.
“What do you want, mudblood?” He spat crumpling a parchment into a bowl and threw it inside his bag.
“You know… It’s really pathetic this scene you make about buckbeak” She drawled “Not very manly to cry about a scratched arm after two years”
“Fuck off” He said throwing his books inside, not caring about arranging them at all. “What would you know about manly stuff surrounding yourself with those losers?”
“Oh I know enough” She said defiantly “I know a real man doesn’t torment little kids from first year. I know a real man doesn’t use his father’s name around as his biggest asset. I know a real lman doesn’t need bodyguards instead of friends. And I kn-”
She was cut off quickly as Draco stood up in no time and gave three steps closing the distance between them. He pulled her by her wrist hard enough to leave bruises, making her chest hit his stomach with a bump.
“Want me to show you what kind of man I am, Granger?” He said with a menacing steel glare, holding her body against him and twisting her arm at her back.
Her wand hand was free, though. So she placed it on his neck.
“A real man definitely doesn’t treat women like you do” She hissed. “Let me go or I’ll hex you so badly your daddy will have to come pick your pieces up”
“ Do not. Speak. About. My. Father” He growled pushing her away hard enough she’d fall on her bum in front of him. “None of the girls I have complain about me. Why should you? And why do you think I’d care for a mudblood’s opinion anyway?”
“You see..” She said with a wild grin “I don’t care when you call me mudblood. That’s why you don’t get any reaction from me when you do.” She got up and cleaned her skirt “But you did care enough about everything I say, that’s why you look so livid right now.”
Malfoy grabbed his satchel strap and yanked it on his arm. He shook his head and went on his way without answering her. But she knew she’d won that battle.
September 24th
H: Do you think it’s possible to tell if someone is opening my letters?
D: Why do you ask?
H: Umbridge looks like she might do something like that.
D: Well, it’s pretty easy to intercept an owl, open the letter and then seal it back to have the owl deliver it. But it would be too much work for them to open every letter at Hogwarts.
H: Yes… I’m probably overreacting.
Hermione knew she wasn’t, though. Not since Harry told her Filch tried to make him hand the letter he had written to Sirius the previous week. She knew for certain that was Umbridge’s doing.
…
“You should teach us Defense Against the Dark Arts, Harry” Hermione said biting her quill one evening at the Gryffindor Common room.
“What? Are you mad?”
“No, I am very serious”
“What would I teach?”
“What you know… You fought Voldemort last year and came back alive. You’ve fought dementors the previous year. And a basilisk the year before that. And Voldemort again the first year” Hermione said calmly.
“I was stupidly lucky”
“Don’t be so humble, Harry, we’ve gone past that.” Hermione rolled her eyes “We need your help. There’s a war coming. We need to be ready”
September 30th
“Harry please” Hermione pleaded.
“Hermione… I love you, but the answer is no. I’m not a good enough dueler, let alone a good enough teacher” Harry argued “Furthermore, who would want to learn from me anyway?”
“I would, Harry. I’m a muggleborn. I am not safe in a world where You Know Who lives, Harry”
October 3rd
H: Do you know how I can make a magical contract?
D: Granger… Are you proposing to me?
H: Don’t be silly. I need some way to charm a paper that people would sign and then… If someone broke a rule I created, then this person would suffer a consequence.
D: Is the consequence death?
H: Of course not..
D: Alas, I shall help you anyway.
October 5th
D: The Fridgecotte Guide to Magical Contracts page 3876 shall be very useful for you.
H: Thank you
October 7th
Hermione was able to let the word out, basically through the Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff prefects about their meeting at the Hogs Head during the first Hogsmead visit of the year. THey met at the Hog’s Head and decided to form a group to study defense against the dark arts. Besides Harry, Ron and Hermione there were more than twenty people present.
Neville, Ginny, Luna, Angelina Johnson, Cho Chang, Fred and George, Colin and Dennis Creevey, Alice Tolipan, Cormac McLaggen, Dean Thomas, Ernie MacMillan, Anthony Goldstein, Alicia Spinnet, Katie Bell, Michael Corner, Hannah Abbot, Padma and Parvati Patil, Justin Finch-Fletchley, Lavender Brown, Terry Boot, Lee Jordan, Zacharias Smith, Luca Caruso, Maisy Reynolds, Marietta Edgecombe and Romilda Vane.
"I-I think everybody should write their name down, just so we know who was here. But I also think, that we all ought to agree not to shout about what we're doing. So if you sign, you're agreeing not to tell Umbridge — or anybody else — what we're up to."
Hermione had casted a contracting on the parchment to make sure whoever snitched on them to be easily traceable with a harmless (or not so much) hex.
They had no idea, however, that they were being watched. They did find that out, once they saw Monday morning that Umbridge had forbidden any student organizations. Besides that, when they met Sirius through a floo call in gryffindor common room, Harry’s godfather also mentioned that Mundungus Fletcher had told the Order about their plans. The horrifying thing though was the way their call hand ended, with the short fingered chubby hand trying to grab Sirius by his hair. Umbridge was definitely spying on Harry. It was only confirmed when Hedwig was attacked and brought to them by Dobby.
October 8th
D: You should be happy.
H: Why?
D: Well, you once told me that the worst professors at Hogwarts were Snape and Trelawney. I heard Snape’s class was inspected today by the High Inquisitor and also that the divination’s teacher is on probation.
H: Regardless of how I feel about them, I’d never be happy with that old bat’s actions within school! You should know that by now.
D: I was joking. Are you angry?
H: A bit… But I do need to thank you for the help with the magical contract.
D: I’m your humble servant, Miss Granger.
H: I need a place to gather meetings.. Could you help me?
D: Umbridge banned students organisations.
H: I gathered that much.
D: I’d suggest you do something you’ll hate.
H: What?
D: Ask the house elves, they know the castle better than anyone.
October 9th
D’s suggestion was perfect. When Harry tells Dobby what they need for the DA’s meetings, the elf promptly instructs them to use the Room of Requirement.
…
Harry, Ron and Hermione were making their way on the stone steps to the dungeons for Potions, but as they reached the bottom of the steps they were greeted by the voice of Draco Malfoy, who was standing just outside Snape’s classroom door, waving around an official-looking piece of parchment and talking much louder than was necessary so that they could hear every word.
“Yeah, Umbridge gave the Slytherin Quidditch team permission to continue playing straight away, I went to ask her first thing this morning. Well, it was pretty much automatic, it’ll be interesting to see whether Gryffindor is allowed to keep playing, won’t it?”
“Don’t rise,’It’s what he wants.” Hermione pleaded them in low whisper
“Poor things… If it’s a matter of ministry influence they don’t stand a chance. Weasley is the laughing stock of the building. And Potter… Well, I’d bet 1000 galleons he’ll soon be sent to St. Mungus. I heard they have a special ward for those who get retarded because of magic” Malfoy sneered in a very ugly imitation of mentally disabled people.
Crabbe and Goyle gave their usual grunts of laughter; Pansy Parkinson shrieked with glee. Neville threw himself in Malfoy’s reaction
“Neville, don’t” Hermione shrieked jumping in front of him while Harry and Ron held Neville back by his arms, dragging him backwards, away from the Slytherins. Crabbe and Goyle were flexing their arms as they stepped in front of Malfoy, ready for the fight.
“This is not funny” Neville spat “I’ll show him”
Hermione spun on her heels and gave Malfoy the most disgusted glare she’d ever given anyone.
The dungeon door opened. Snape appeared there. His black eyes swept up the Gryffindor line to the point where Harry and Ron were wrestling with Neville.
“Fighting, Potter, Weasley, Longbottom? Ten points from Gryffindor. Release Longbottom, Potter, or it will be detention. Inside, all of you.”
Hermione stayed back and pulled Malfoy by his wrist before he could enter the classroom.
“Don’t touch me, Mudblood. You’ll stain my robes” He hissed, yanking his arm free but following her to a column on the corridor. “What? Come to plead that I’ll leave Neville alone?”
“What do you think about your aunt Bellatrix?” Hermione spat, crossing her arms on her chest.
She didn’t know what Malfoy expected but it certainly wasn’t this. His face was confused and a million emotions danced behind his grey eyes.
“How do…” He began.
“I’ve seen the Black Family line in a book for History of Magic” Hermione lied. She’d seen it on Grimmauld Place, but she didn’t trust Malfoy for that information “She’s your mother sister, right? In Azkaban”
Shame and indignation now covered his long and angular face. He clenched his jaw. “Yes. Your point, Granger?”
“You know what she’s there for?” Hermione asked.
“It’s none of y-”
“None of my business” She agreed “But it’s Neville business”
Draco looked utterly confused. He looked at Hermione like she was mad.
“It’s not my place to tell.” Hermione admitted, because it wasn’t. “Listen, I don’t know you, Malfoy. I know for certain you don’t believe MY feelings matter. But maybe you believe family matters. I know you care about your mother and your father”
“Are you threate-”
“I’m not finished” Hermione raised her palm but did not raise her voice “I think you can understand the importance of family. Maybe not muggle families, but the Weasleys and Longbottoms are purebloods like you.”
“They’re blood traitors”
“You might disagree with them. But you should draw a decency line to respect each other’s families” Hermione said exasperatedly “I don’t really expect you to stop mocking Arthur and Molly, but they can defend themselves. Neville’s parents can’t. And if you have any thread of character inside you… You’d be more conscious about the limit of what you can joke with. Especially with your aunt being who she is.”
“That’s ridiculous. What the fuck do you mean, Granger?” Malfoy growled, throwing his arms at his sides.
“How would you feel if your mother was tortured by the cruciatus curse?” Hermione said and saw Malfoy’s eyes darken “Exactly. I don’t think you would want people joking about it, right? And I am damn sure Neville would never mock you for it”
With that, Hermione turned on her heels and went back to Potions class. Draco however, did not.
Notes:
soooooo tell me what you think? Is Draco going to be touched by Hermione's words?
Chapter Text
October 10th
H: Why are you so mad?
D: Well, first of all because you’re still in the UK instead of enjoying safety and freedom in another continent far from the war that is surely to come.
H: I’m not answering that…
D: What if I promised to reveal who I am? And to help you escape? Would you consider saving yourself then?
H: I can’t leave like that. I’m sorry.
D: Whatever.
October 15th
Hermione caught Malfoy with yet another girl one Tuesday before lunch. She didn’t see anything explicit this time, but they were leaving the prefect's bathroom together. The ravenclaw girl was very pretty, with long red hair that fell in waves until her lower back. She stood on her toes to give him a peck on his neck before skipping away from him. Malfoy passed through Hermione, but probably didn’t see her as he said nothing mean to her, taking a small vial from his pocket and turning it in one big gulp.
…
H: I need you to teach me how you charmed the parchments. Please
D: Alright.
October 27th
It took Hermione almost two weeks to master the Protean charm. D was right. It did take her lots of arithmetic calculations, advanced transfiguration practice and N.E.W.T level charms. But she finally mastered to recreate, with some changes, the same magic he’d used on the parchment to create something for the Dumbledore’s Army.
It was a very clever method of communicating the time and date of the next meeting to all the members in case they needed to change it at short notice, because it would look suspicious if people from different Houses were seen crossing the Great Hall to talk to each other too often. Every member would have a fake galleon.
“The numerals around the edge of the coins” She was telling everyone during the fourth meeting “On real Galleons that’s just a serial number referring to the goblin who cast the coin. On these fake coins, though, the numbers will change to reflect the time and date of the next meeting. The coins will grow hot when the date changes, so if you’re carrying them in a pocket you’ll be able to feel them. We take one each, and when Harry sets the date of the next meeting he’ll change the numbers on his coin, and because I’ve put a Protean Charm on them, they’ll all change to mimic his.”
A blank silence greeted Hermione’s words. She looked around at all the faces upturned to her, rather disconcerted.
“Well – I thought it was a good idea. I mean, even if Umbridge asked us to turn out our pockets, there’s nothing fishy about carrying a Galleon, is there? But … well, if you don’t want to use them –”
“You can do a Protean Charm?” asked Terry Boot.
“Yes”
“But that’s N.E.W.T. standard…”
“Oh… I suppose it is.”
“Why are you not in Ravenclaw? You’re very smart”
“Ah… Yes, the sorting hat got very indecisive with me, but I guess I’m not that creative to be a ravenclaw, "she said, winking at Luna Lovegood.
They decided on using the coins for communication. Harry said the magic reminded him of the Dark Mark Voldemort used to call his Death Eaters.
“Don’t be silly, I’m not engraving their skin, I’m using coins”
Harry said they’d only have to be careful not to accidentally spend the fake galleons.
Ron snorted “I haven’t got any real Galleons to confuse it with.”
November 1st
“Hey… Hermione!”
The girl lifted her head from the book she was reading during lunch.
“Oh… Hi, Terry” She said with a weak and worried voice “Is everything alright?”
She couldn’t openly ask if it was DA related as they were being watched in the Great Hall. But they’d all agreed to avoid talking to each other in public… So something should be wrong. The brown haired wizard scratched the back of his neck anxiously.
“Uh.. I was wondering if you’d like to, er” He mumbled “Well, I don’t really like quidditch that much, I don’t know if you do…”
“No, not really”
“Well, we could maybe do something tomorrow… Like a picnic of sorts, at the lake, you know?” He said nervously “You and I, I mean… We could study or something…”
“Oh” Hermione blushed
“I mean, you’re very smart, I already knew that, of course…”
“Thank you, Terry” Hermione smiled “It’s very sweet, but I think I’ll go watch the game… You know? Support Ron, Harry and the Gryffindor team…”
“O-of course, yeah sure” He quickly answered
“Well, maybe another day, huh?”
“Yes. I can watch the game with you, if that’s alright”
“Yes, I’d love that,” Hermione said, smiling.
November 2nd
Hermione was happy that the day of the quidditch game between slytherin and gryffindor had finally arrived. Angelina had made Harry and Ron go to daily practices, which forced the DA meetings to be put on hold for some time. As there hadn’t been a quidditch cup the previous year, everyone was visibly excited about it. Ravenclaws and Hufflepuffs were interested because they too would soon be playing against the red and green teams. The Heads of Houses were also interested, McGonagall even freed them of homework for a week. Hermoine did not like that part very much, the OWLs were more important than quidditch and she didn’t want to stay behind.
“I’ve become accustomed to seeing the Quidditch Cup in my study, boys, and I really don’t want to have to hand it over to Professor Snape, so use the extra time to practise, won’t you?” She’d said.
Snape was also very competitive, turning a deaf ear to the many reports of Slytherin attempts to hex Gryffindor players in the corridors. When Alicia Spinnet turned up in the hospital wing with her eyebrows growing so thick and fast they obscured her vision and obstructed her mouth, Snape insisted that she must have attempted a Hair-thickening Charm on herself and refused to listen to the fourteen eye-witnesses who insisted they had seen the Slytherin Keeper, Miles Bletchley, hit her from behind with a jinx while she worked in the library. Malfoy focused his attacks on Harry and Ron, who’d taken the the habit of walking with wands in hands now.
Ron was growing greener by the day. His worst trait was his lack of confidence and he was allowing the tactics of the Slytherin team to upset him before they even got on to the pitch. Different than Harry and Hermione, Ron had never endured a relentless campaign of insults, jeers and intimidation.
When Slytherins, some of them seventh-years and considerably larger than he was, muttered as they passed in the corridors “There’s a nice bed booked for you in the hospital wing, Weasley” the boy dropped all of his books.
When Draco Malfoy imitated Ron dropping the Quaffle (which he did whenever they came within sight of each other), Ron’s ears glowed red and his hands shook so badly that he was likely to drop whatever he was holding at the time, too.
When Harry and Ron arrived that morning to the Great Hall the tables were already crowded. The slytherin’s were wearing badges saying “WEASLEY IS OUR KING” and mocking violently at her redhead friend.
They received a rousing welcome at the Gryffindor table, where everyone was wearing red and gold, but far from raising Ron’s spirits the cheers seemed to sap the last of his morale; he collapsed on to the nearest bench looking as though he were facing his final meal. He started to babble on how lousy he was, how mental he must’ve been to sign up to be the keeper and how this was the last game of his life.
Hermione and Ginny sat down opposite them wearing red and gold scarves, gloves and rosettes.
“Oh, Ron… Being nervous is a good sign, I never feel you perform as well in exams if you’re not a bit nervous,” said Hermione heartily.
“Hello” Luna Lovegood came with Terry Boot at her side, the boy gave Hermione a shy smile and nod “I’m supporting Gryffindor”
Luna didn’t have to tell them that much, it was obvious by the giant lion head hat she was wearing, enchanted to blink, sniff and even roar loudly.
“I wanted to have it chewing up a serpent to represent Slytherin, you know, but there wasn’t time. Anyway … good luck, Ronald!”
“Bye Hermione, I’ll save you a seat” Terry said quietly before accompanying Luna out.
Angelina came to collect Harry and Ron, having to speak loudly over the chanting at the Slytherin table. Everyone was laughing and mocking, but Malfoy. He looked murderously at Hermione. Hermione shook her head, he was looking murderously at Ron and Harry. Why would he be looking at her?
“Good luck, Ron,” said Hermione, standing on tiptoe and kissing him on the cheek. “And you, Harry –”
Ron seemed to come to himself slightly as they walked back across the Great Hall. He touched the spot on his face where Hermione had kissed him, looking puzzled, as though he was not quite sure what had just happened.
Hermione walked out of the Great Hall with Ginny at her side, but she had barely reached the door when a massive form bumped her shoulder and made her fall to her knees.
“Watch where you’re going, Granger” She saw the back of Malfoy’s neck as he walked with his arm around Pansy’s shoulder in his quidditch uniform.
“Stupid ferret!” Ginny shouted while helping Hermione up.
The girls arrived at the pitch and easily spotted Luna’s hat. They climbed the stairs and sat with Neville and Terry there.
“Hi” Terry said with a smile “Brought us some pumpkin juice”
He nodded towards the floating ice bucket (literally ice in form of a bucket) holding several bottles of juice.
“Wow, that’s incredible. You transfigured the bucket into ice?”
“Well… It’s not a protean, but I find it more… elegant than simply using cooling charms”
“Indeed” Hermione giggled.
Ginny served herself and Luna some juice but Hermione only bit her nails. She was nervous for her friends. The look on Malfoy’s face… The fact that Crabbe and Goyle were now beaters… She had a bad feeling about today.
The teams rose, shouldered their brooms and marched in single lines out of the changing room and into the dazzling sky. A roar of sound greeted them in which Harry could still hear singing, though it was muffled by the cheers and whistles.
The new Captain, Montague, was built along the same lines as a gorilla, with massive forearms like hairy hams. Behind him lurked Crabbe and Goyle, almost as large, blinking stupidly, swinging their new Beaters’ bats. Malfoy stood to one side, the sunlight gleaming on his white-blond head.
“Captains, shake hands,” ordered the referee Madam Hooch, as Angelina and Montague reached each other. “Mount your brooms …” Madam Hooch placed her whistle in her mouth and blew. The balls were released and the fourteen players shot upwards.
Harry and Malfoy zoomed higher and gazed around for the glint of gold.
“And it’s Johnson – Johnson with the Quaffle, what a player that girl is, I’ve been saying it for years but she still won’t go out with me –”
“JORDAN!” yelled Professor McGonagall.
“– just a fun fact, Professor, adds a bit of interest – and she’s ducked Warrington, she’s passed Montague, she’s – ouch – been hit from behind by a Bludger from Crabbe … Montague catches the Quaffle, Montague heading back up the pitch and – nice Bludger there from George Weasley, that’s a Bludger to the head for Montague, he drops the Quaffle, caught by Katie Bell, Katie Bell of Gryffindor reverse-passes to Alicia Spinnet and Spinnet’s away –”
Hermione stopped listening once she felt a warm touch against her cheek. She jumped in surprise to find Terry’s face inches from her. He looked scared too.
“Oh, s-sorry Hermione” He said quickly taking some space back “There was a bit of jam-”
“10 POINTS FOR SLYTHERIN” Hermione heard Lee shout.
The green and silver crowd began singing
Weasley cannot save a thing,
He cannot block a single ring,
That’s why Slytherins all sing:
Weasley is our King.
Weasley was born in a bin
He always lets the Quaffle in
Weasley will make sure we win
Weasley is our King.
“– and Alicia passes back to Angelina!’ Lee shouted, ‘Come on now, Angelina – looks like she’s got just the Keeper to beat! – SHE SHOOTS – SHE – aaaah …” Lee said as Bletchley, the Slytherin Keeper, had saved the goal; he threw the Quaffle to Warrington who sped off with it, zigzagging in between Alicia and Katie; the singing from below grew louder and louder as he drew nearer and nearer Ron.
“ANOTHER 10 POINTS FOR SLYTHERIN”
Weasley is our King,
Weasley is our King,
He always lets the Quaffle in
Weasley is our King
Weasley cannot save a thing,
He cannot block a single ring
Hermione felt her mouth dry and took her first sip of pumpkin juice. 20-30-40… Soon Slytherin was winning by over 70 points and she couldn’t look anymore.
WEASLEY WAS BORN IN A BIN
HE ALWAYS LETS THE QUAFFLE IN
WEASLEY WILL MAKE SURE WE WIN
WEASLEY IS OUR KING
With lead on her stomach, Hermione realised Harry had been stationary in midair for over a minute, watching the progress of the match without sparing a thought for the whereabouts of the Snitch.
Malfoy was still circling the stadium… Until he wasn ‘t.
He leaned forward on his broom for aerodynamics and zoomed towards the side of the pitch. Their side of the pitch. Where Hermione, Luna, Neville, Ginna and Terry were. He was coming like a wrecking ball. Hermione gasped and her juice fell. Ginny and Neville dodged down to avoid impact. Luna kept her dreamy face unmoved. Terry wrapped his arm around Hermione’s shoulder and pulled her to fall on top of him to the side.
She gritted her teeth and braced for the impact.
But it never came. No more than a foot from them, Malfoy stopped his eyes glimmering with pride. He had his left hand closed on a fist and he raised his arm. He took one disgusted look at Hermione before turning back to parade in front of the slytherin crowd.
He’d caught the snitch.
It was the first time Harry had lost since the third year game against Hufflepuff, and that time it was the dementor’s fault. It was Ron’s first game. It was the first time in years gryffindor lost to slytherin. Their side was silent.
WHAM.
Crabbe had sent a bludger to hit Harry squarely in the small of the back and he flew forwards off his broom. Madam Hooch was zooming towards Crabbe to scold him for foul play.
Hermione stormed towards the pitch to see if her friend was alright. When she arrived, Malfoy and Potter were standing chest to chest. Well, almost, since Harry was half a foot shorter than Malfoy. As it always happened when she was nervous, Hermione’s mind was reeling with facts as she ran in their direction.
220-10, the biggest score difference since 1937.
31 minutes of game.
She didn’t know much about quidditch, but she was sure that Malfoy’s brake before hitting them was impressive.
Yet, Malfoy looked livid . He was red faced and almost panting in anger. His still fisted hands hadn’t dropped the snitch and he didn’t as much as looked towards his celebrating team or the shouting crowd.
“I’ve never seen a worse Keeper … but then he was born in a bin” Malfoy spat “… did you like my lyrics, Potter? We wanted to write another couple of verses! But we couldn’t find rhymes for fat and ugly – we wanted to sing about his mother, see –”
“Shut up, Malfoy” Hermione shouted, trying to pull Harry by his arm. He didn’t move. Malfoy only seemed angrier with what Hermione said, but he didn’t even look at her.
“– we couldn’t fit in useless loser either – for his father, you know –”
Fred and George had realised what Malfoy was talking about. Halfway through landing, they stiffened, looking round at Malfoy.
“Leave it!” said Angelina at once, taking Fred by the arm.
“– but you like the Weasleys, don’t you, Potter?” said Malfoy, sneering. “Spend holidays there and everything, don’t you? Can’t see how you stand the stink, but I suppose when you’ve been dragged up by Muggles, even the Weasleys’ hovel smells OK –”
Harry grabbed hold of George who was now at their side. Meanwhile, it was taking the combined efforts of Angelina, Alicia and Katie to stop Fred leaping on Malfoy, who was laughing madly like a psychopath. Hermione looked around for Madam Hooch, but she was still berating Crabbe for his illegal Bludger attack.
“Or perhaps” said Malfoy, leering without moving an inch “‘you can remember what your mother’s house stank like, Potter! So you surround yourself with the mudblood cunt and the Weasley’s pig sounder to remind yourse—”
Hermione was pushed to the ground by a blood-furied Harry who jumped along with George towards Malfoy. They seemed to have completely forgotten that all the teachers were watching: all they wanted to do was cause Malfoy as much pain as possible; with no time to draw out their wand, Harry and George merely focused on landing as many punches as possible at Malfoy.
”Harry! HARRY! GEORGE! NO!” Hermione and the other girls were screaming while George swore at Harry’’s side and Malfoy kept laughing.
“IMPEDIMENTA” Madam Hooch casted “What do you think you’re doing?’ screamed Madam Hooch.
Malfoy was sprawled up on the ground with a bloodied grin of someone who got exactly what he wanted.
“I’ve never seen behaviour like it – back up to the castle, both of you, and straight to your Head of House’s office! Go! Now!”
Harry and George marched off the pitch, both panting, neither saying a word.
Hermione felt the world dancing around her and was barely aware of Ginny taking her back to the Gryffindor dorm. She sat there and felt her vision and hearing blurred while Angelina complained about Harry and the twins’ permanent ban from quidditch, granted by Umbridge, Ron tried to quit the team but he was forbidden by the captain, Ginny offered to be the seeker and Dean Thomas offered to be the beater.
Hermione was vaguely aware of the time everyone but her went to bed.
Or the time she got her wand and went out the portrait hole.
Or the time she arrived at the hospital wing.
The game had been quite safe, so there was only one bed occupied.
There were lots of letters, sweets and flowers at his bedside.
Malfoy was not asleep. He had both arms crossed behind his neck and looked at the roof with a bored face. He was wearing silk green pajamas and his face practically shined underneath the moonlight as he was so pale.
“How dared you?” Hermione hissed once she was close enough.
He looked at her and raised one eyebrow, not bothering to answer.
“What is wrong with you?” She insisted “What is so broken and rotten inside you? You had WON!”
Surprisingly enough he gave her a low chuckle.
“What is wrong with you, Granger?” He asked, sounding amused and perfectly comfortable “Why are you here? Does the gryffindor moral fiber include beating the sick and sore too?”
“I won’t beat you. I won’t touch you. You’ll soil me” She said coldly.
There was a flicker of hurt in him but it was gone before she could be sure it was even there.
“Why would you do it? Why would you say those things?” Hermione asked “ You had won ”
He hummed absent mindedly.
“I can’t understand you.” She said exasperated “I used to think it was jealousy, of Harry’s fame and all of that… B-but you are popular. You’re snogging like a dozen different girls. You’re the slytherin prince, with so many fans. You’re not bad at classes, either. I know you’re just behind me.” He snorted “Why would you do the things you do?”
“What did I do? Have you asked Saint Potter that today?” He said bitterly without looking at her “He was the one being violent”
“Don’t you dare ” Hermione hissed “You provoked him. You were smiling. You got what you wanted. Harry and the twins are BANNED from quidditch forever”
“You think I got what I wanted?” He spat venomously, as if she’d gotten a reaction from him for the first time. “Why exactly the FUCK do you think you would know ANYTHING about what I want, Granger? You don’t fucking know me just because of a stupid kiss ages ago and all the times you’re voyeuring me. Wake up, Granger, you’re not the first girl to have a crush on m-”
Hermione gasped
“I do not have a c-”
“You don’t fucking know me” He spat raising his torso “Don’t go trying to turn me into your next project after the whole house elf thing went wrong. You can’t understand me or change me telling me sad stories about Potter, Weasley or Longbottom. I don’t fucking CARE”
“I’m not turning you into anything” She said offendedly “I’m just not like the death eaters you seem to admire so much” He glared at her “I don’t put labels on people - ‘mudblood’ or ‘blood traitor’ - and assume they’re inferior. I don’t think someone is automatically evil just because he’s a slytherin. So excuse me for trying to understand why someone would stoop so low into offending someone’s fam-”
“DO YOU THINK THAT’S LOW?” He growled jumping from the bed “Do you think calling someone’s mom stinky is low?” He gave her a maniac laugh “Granger, you don’t know fucking ANYTHING. This” he said gesturing to himself “is nothing. NOTHING compared to-” he ran his hand through his hair exasperated. “Nothing compared to what’s coming. This is child’s play. And if you and your friends can’t even take this then you might as well just surrender to the Dark Lord.”
Hermione was frightened. She took a single step back.
“That’s it. Fucking FINALLY.” He said grinning menacingly. Hermione shook her head slowly. The monster in front of her finally revealed. “Be afraid. Be aware. STAY AWAY FROM ME” he shouted as she ran away.
November 4th
D: I just want to feel something real
H: I am real. I am your friend.
November 16th
Between her DA meetings, talking to D, studying for her OWLs and meeting Terry Boot almost daily, Hermione was really busy. But nothing stopped her from running to Hagrid’s hut with once she learned he was back.
November 17th
They were confronted by a giant slug in the room of requirement. Once Hermione had casted the “finite incantatem” and turned him back to human form, Terry told them how the slytherins had cornered and hexed him.
“Bloody hell, Terry. That’s like what? Third time this week? They’re picking on your more than on Neville” Ron said and Neville nodded
“They’re growing more confident of the impunity under Umbridge than Snape” Ginny complained.
“Yes… We’ll be learning protecting charms today” Harry said worriedly “We can’t attack them back, because the rope is sure to break at our side if we do. But be aware at all times and don’t let them get you. Think of it as training for the real bad guys”
“Slytherins are bad guys” Dennis Creevey muttered
“They’re not” Hermione said with her lips pressed in a thin line “they’re child’s play compared to their parents”
Everyone stood silent at her ominous words. Well, Malfoy’s words actually
November 19th
Hermione had to press her fingernails so toughly against her palms that she felt the warm blood underneath them. Umbridge was “inspecting” their care of magical creatures class. Hagrid was clearly uncomfortable and frankly who wouldn’t be? The disgusting pink toad was talking to him as if he was some sort of wild stupid beast, writing all sort of nonsense and distorting every word he said in his prejudice. Of course the slytherins were loving it, Pansy went as far as saying she couldn’t understand Hagrid’s growls most of time. Umbridge said Hagrid was aggressive and that the students were afraid of him.
“That’s not true! Hagrid is harmless” Hermione hissed
“He’s half giant, Ms Granger. Anyone who says he’s harmless is definitely not very smart” Umbridge retorted.
H: Can you see thestrals?
D: I can… you?
H: No. Who did you see die?
D: More than one person.
December 18th
The Christmas Break was only a few days away when they had the last DA meeting. Hermione wanted to stay behind with Ron and Harry to help clean up and prepare some planning for the following semester. Yet, when she saw Cho Chang lingering longer than necessary she knew she ought to leave as soon as possible.
“Let’s go, Ron” she said pulling her friend
“Hey… Hermione” Terry said once they were out in the seventh floor corridor “hey, Ron… mind if I borrow her for a few seconds?”
Ron’s ears blushed red but he nodded “I’ll see you back at the tower, Mione” he strolled quickly downstairs.
Hermione held her books close to her chest as she started walking side by side with Terry.
“I’ve been having a lot of fun this year. I always found you three kind of crazy for all the things you got tangled in” Terry chuckled “but now I see that breaking rules and living adventures is quite nice”
“Sometimes” Hermione giggled “other times it’s very scary”
“Well… good thing to be training then, right?”
“Yes… definitely good to be t-“
Hermione didn’t finish her last word because Terry had turned to face her in the middle of the staircase. He held her hand sweetly and looked at her with warmth on his green eyes.
“I like you very much, Hermione” he said shyly “you’re so smart and beautiful and loyal…” he trailed off brushing one of her curls away from her eyes.
“Terry, I-“ she started to say but he shut her with a chaste kiss.
His lips were soft and warm, he wasn’t hushed or hungry. He kissed her gently and carefully, placing his free hand on her back. High enough to be respectful. Hermione kissed him back. She gently parted her mouth to suck his lower lip and this made him smile into the kiss.
“Oh, I may vomit,” Pansy Parkinson sneered.
Hermione and Terry both startled, putting some distance between them. A few steps below them were Pansy and Malfoy, his hand tight around her waist. She had a menacing grin and he looked bored.
“Students are not supposed to be snogging in school past curfew” he drawled “I’ll have to deduct 30 points and give you a week of detention”
Pansy gave a shriek of excitement.
“You can’t deduct points from a fellow prefect, Malfoy” Hermione hissed “nor give detentions”
“Unfortunately I am aware” Draco hummed “But for all I know Boot is not a prefect”
“That’s not f-“ Hermione started
“Please, get back to your common rooms now” Pansy said with a high pitched voice
“And do refrain from your muggle slutty instincts, Granger” Malfoy said disgustedly.
Hermione, who had begun walking away, turned on her heels.
“What?!”
“Don’t talk to her like that!” Terry had his wand raised at Malfoy now.
“That’s more 20 points from ravenclaw, Boot” Pansy said venomously. Draco had his wand raised too.
Hermione placed her palm on Terry’s raised arm, shaking her head “no, please…”. Then she turned to face Pansy.
“Do you agree with him, Pansy?” She asked
“What?”
“Do you also think I have slutty instincts?”
“Well… you were throwing yourself at every champion you could last year, everyone kn-“ Pansy started to say
“Would you find it slutty to give someone’s boyfriend a blowjob on the train?” Hermione smirked.
“Shut up“ Malfoy hissed
“Or maybe a quickie in the prefects’ bathroom? A make out section in a secret alcove? Some snogging in an empty classroom?”
“What the fuck are you talking about, Granger?” Pansy asked annoyedly.
Hermione took a moment to enjoy her surroundings. Malfoy had his eyes burning in warning, Terry looked completely confused and Pansy seemed ready to burst into flames.
“Well… I have done neither of those things”
“Grang…” Malfoy began
“But lots of other girls have.” Hermione said calmly “with your boyfriend, Pansy”
“Fucking mudblood cunt” Draco gasped in shock
“What the fuck is she talking about, Draco?” Pansy snapped back to him.
Hermione took Terry’s hand and pulled him with her to pass through the couple. Pansy was shorter than Draco but she looked feral, screaming at him and tugging his chest with her manicured fingers.
“I have to hear it from GRANGER!?”
“You’re such a bastard”
“It’s fucking over!”
“Don’t you dare touch me”
Hermione could still hear her screams even from two or three levels below. She didn’t hear Malfoy’s answers. Terry was chuckling at her side.
“Care to tell me what was that?”
“I saw him with several other girls. I was never going to say anything because it’s none of my business and also because Pansy’s a cow. But… If he thinks he can talk about m-my - er - relationship, then I’ll talk about his too”
“I keep saying it. You’re badass, Hermione”
“I’m so sorry you got detention and lost 50 points though”
“It was definitely worth it”
December 19th
Hermione woke up finding that the twins, Ginny, Ron and Harry were gone. McGonagall came to explain that Arthur Weasley had been attacked at the ministry and that she was to take the floo to meet them at Grimmauld Place the following day.
“How did they know that he was attacked?” Hermione asked
McGonagall pressed her lips on a thin line.
“It’s not really my place to say it, Ms Granger. But it seems Mr. Potter has a connection with He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named… I must ask you and Mr. Weasley to keep an eye on him”
December 25th
Around six o’clock in the evening Hermione arrived and Mrs Black started screaming again.
“MUDBLOOD IN MY FAMILY’S HOUSE”
“Harry is in Buckbeak’s room” Ron said sadly “Won’t come out”
Ginny nodded.
Hermione went upstairs and knocked
“I know you’re in there,” said Hermione’s voice. “Will you please come out? I want to talk to you.”
“What are you doing here? ‘I thought you were skiing with your mum and dad?”
“Well, to tell the truth, skiing’s not really my thing… So, I’ve come here for Christmas. But don’t tell Ron. I told him skiing’s really good because he kept laughing so much. Mum and Dad are a bit disappointed, but I’ve told them that everyone who is serious about the exams is staying at Hogwarts to study. They want me to do well, they’ll understand. Anyway, Let’s go to your bedroom, Ron’s mum has lit a fire in there and she’s sent up sandwiches.”
Harry followed her back to the second floor, where Ginny and Ron waited.
“So how’re you feeling?” asked Hermione.
“Fine”
“Oh, don’t lie, Harry,” she said impatiently. “Ron and Ginny say you’ve been hiding from everyone since you got back from St Mungo’s.”
“They do, do they?” said Harry, glaring at Ron and Ginny. Ron looked down at his feet but Ginny seemed quite unabashed.
“Well, you have! And you won’t look at any of us”
“You guys are the one’s who don’t look at me” Harry said angrily
“Maybe you’re taking turns and missing each other” Hermione giggled.
“Very funny”
“Oh, stop feeling all misunderstood, Harry”
“I know you’re all thinking I’m either crazy or possessed, talking about me and..”
“We want to talk to you” Ginny pleaded
“Why would I want that?” Harry snapped.
“Maybe because I have experienced being possessed by You-Know-Who, and I can tell you how it feels.” Ginny spat.
Harry blushed and looked away.
“Have you been having big blank periods where you don’t know what you’ve done?” The redhead asked and once Harry shook his head she added “Then he’s not possessing you. Maybe you’re just able to read his mind or something”
“Harry, you’ve had these dreams before,” Hermione said. “You had flashes of what Voldemort was up to last year.”
“This is different, Hermione! I was the snake, maybe Voldemort transported me to London and..”
Hermione gasped ultraged “For God’s sake! YOU CAN’T APPARATE IN HOGWARTS”
“You didn’t leave your bed, mate,” said Ron. “I saw you thrashing around in your sleep for at least a minute before we could wake you up.”
...
Christmas was always very happy at Hermione’s family’s house. But her parents were not loud and she was an only child, so it was rather… quiet. Christmas’ eve at the order’s headquarters however, despite the recent events that got everyone a bit weary, was loud, crowded and overall very fun.
No one seemed happier than Sirius, who was singing Christmas carols while putting up Christmas decorations, definitely delighted with the company for Christmas.
He was no longer their sullen host of the summer; now he seemed determined that everyone should enjoy themselves as much, if not more than they would have done at Hogwarts, and he worked tirelessly in the run-up to Christmas Day, cleaning and decorating with their help, so that by the time they all went to bed on Christmas Eve the house was barely recognisable.
The tarnished chandeliers were no longer hung with cobwebs but with garlands of holly and gold and silver streamers; magical snow glittered in heaps over the threadbare carpets; a great Christmas tree, obtained by Mundungus and decorated with live fairies, blocked Sirius’s family tree from view, and even the stuffed elf-heads on the hall wall wore Father Christmas hats and beards.
The morning of the 25th Hermione was greeted by lots of presents from her parents and friends. Hermione started reading the note from her prof McGonagall
You received these at Hogwarts. I took the liberty of sending them to you so you wouldn’t have to wait until after the break.
There was a book “New Theory of Numerology” from Harry. A perfum from Ron. A wand holster from Tonks. A book on defensive magic from Lupin and Sirius. A leather bag from Hagrid. Terry had given her a quick-quotes quill to help her take more thorough notes during classes. A jumper with the letter H from Molly. An extendable ear from the twins. Hair ties and self care products from Lavender and Parvati. A beautiful quill from Ginny. Leather boots from her parents and…
There was a black box with no notes.
Inside, she found a delicate necklace with a lioness in an attacking position as the pendant. It was pure gold, but the lioness eyes were tiny rubies.
Hermione wanted to put it on right away but she knew it wasn’t smart to do so without checking it first. Afterall, she’d received enough hate letters the previous year to know not to trust any correspondence.
She went downstairs to ask Bill to take a look and test it for curses when she found Mrs. Wesley bawling because Percy sent her gift back without asking about his father. Hermione used to admire Percy for his brains, for his respectable attitude, and for being a prefect and head boy… But he had really abandoned his family to guarantee his position at the ministry and that was just… very slytherin of him.
“Bill, do you think you could take a look on this?” She asked the older Weasley
“Sure, Mione.. What is it?” He asked politely taking his hand from his mother’s shoulder and turning to get the necklace box from Hermione’s hand
“Er, uh… It’s a gift.” She said fidgetly “I don’t know who sent it though”
“Oh” Bill seemed preoccupied “Well, I’ll take a look. But I can tell you this much already: this is new”
“Really?”
“Yes, see this marks right here? It shows the gold was molded recently. They’ll fade eventually”
“What’s that?” Ron asked coming down from the stairs with Harry at her side.
Hermione quickly closed the box and pushed it to Bill as a silent warning for him not to say anything. He seemed to take the hint and stored it in his pocket.
Hermione took a package from under her arm and disguised.
“I’ve made a gift for Kreacher” she said brightly. She got reproachful looks from everyone even after she reassured them that it was not clothes as she knew the house elf knew too much to be set free. Yet she made him a quilt to put in his room, or rather, his den or nest. They took it there, where they found a huge picture of Bellattrix Lestrange. Sirius looked disgusted at the picture and commented out loud that he hadn’t seen Kreacher for some time.
Once they had eaten their Christmas lunch, the Weasleys, Harry and Hermione were planning to pay Mr Weasley another visit, escorted by Mad-Eye and Lupin. The reception area looked pleasantly festive: the crystal orbs that illuminated St Mungo’s had been coloured red and gold to become gigantic, glowing Christmas baubles; holly hung around every doorway; and shining white Christmas trees covered in magical snow and icicles glittered in every corner, each one topped with a gleaming gold star. It was less crowded than the last time they had been there.
They found Mr Weasley propped up in bed with the remains of his turkey dinner on a tray on his lap and a rather sheepish expression on his face.
“Everything all right, Arthur?” asked Mrs Weasley
“Fine, fine,” said Mr Weasley
Soon Mrs. and Mr. Weasley started arguing because Arthur had allowed a beginner healer to test muggle stitches on his wounds, which made them bleed more.
“‘I fancy a cup of tea, too,” said Harry, jumping to his feet. Hermione, Ron and Ginny almost sprinted to the door with him.
“Typical Dad,” said Ginny, shaking her head as they set off up the corridor.
“Well, you know, they do work well on non-magical wounds. I suppose something in that snake’s venom dissolves them or something. I wonder where the tearoom is?”
They walked along the corridor, through a set of double doors and found a rickety staircase lined with more portraits of brutal-looking Healers. As they climbed it, the various Healers called out to them, diagnosing odd complaints and suggesting horrible remedies.
“What floor’s this?”
“I think it’s the fifth,” said Hermione.
“Nah, it’s the fourth,” said Harry,
But as they stepped on to the landing he came to an abrupt halt, staring at the small window set into the double doors that marked the start of a corridor signposted SPELL DAMAGE. A man was peering out at them all with his nose pressed against the glass. He had wavy blond hair, bright blue eyes and a broad vacant smile that revealed dazzlingly white teeth.
“Blimey!” said Ron
Hermione gasped “Oh, my goodness! Professor Lockhart!”
“Hello there” He said smiling broadly “Would you children like an autograph?”
“Hasn’t changed a bit” chuckled Harry
“How are you, professor?” Ron asked guilty, it was his wand that damaged the teacher’s mind. ’
“I’m very well indeed, thank you!” said Lockhart exuberantly, pulling a rather battered peacock-feather quill from his pocket. “Now, how many autographs would you like? I can do joined-up writing now, you know!”
“Gilderoy, you naughty boy, where have you wandered off to?” A motherly-looking Healer came bustling up the corridor, smiling warmly at Harry and the others. “Oh, Gilderoy, you’ve got visitors! How lovely, and on Christmas Day, too! Do you know, he never gets visitors, poor lamb, and I can’t think why, he’s such a sweetie, aren’t you?”
“We’re doing autographs!” Gilderoy told the Healer with another glittering smile. “They want loads of them, won’t take no for an answer! I just hope we’ve got enough photographs!”
The healer was very proud of Lockhart, she was convinced that his wish to give autographs was a sign that his memory was coming back. She praised the teenagers so much about their visit to the old professor that they felt too guilty not to follow her to their ward, promising each other not to stay too long.
“This is our long-term residents’ ward,” she informed Harry, Ron, Hermione and Ginny in a low voice. “For permanent spell damage, you know. Of course, with intensive remedial potions and charms and a bit of luck, we can produce some improvement. Gilderoy does seem to be getting back some sense of himself; and we’ve seen a real improvement in Mr Bode, he seems to be regaining the power of speech very well, though he isn’t speaking any language we recognise yet. Well, I must finish giving out the Christmas presents, I’ll leave you all to chat.”
Hermione looked around and she gasped when she saw the dark brown hair and broad shoulders of her gryffindor friend. Neville had confided in her that his parents were permanent residents at St. Mungos for the damage caused by the cruciatus curse performed by Bellatrix Lestrange and Barty Crouch Jr. Yet, somehow she was shocked to see him there. It felt like intruding.
There was, at his side, a formidable-looking old witch wearing a long green dress, a moth-eaten fox fur and a pointed hat decorated with what was unmistakeably a stuffed vulture. Hermione tried to turn and get her friends out of there, to give Neville his privacy, but Ron was quicker.
“It’s us, Neville!” said Ron brightly, getting to his feet. “Have you seen –? Lockhart’s here! Who’ve you been visiting?”
“Friends of yours, Neville, dear?” said Neville’s grandmother graciously, bearing down upon them all. Neville looked as though he would rather be anywhere in the world but here. A dull purple flush was creeping up his plump face and he was not making eye contact with any of them. “You must be Harry Potter, Neville speaks very highly of you” the old witch said shaking Harry’s hand “And you two are clearly Weasleys… I know your parents – not well, of course – but fine people, fine people … and you must be Hermione Granger?” Hermione looked rather startled that Mrs Longbottom knew her name, but shook hands all the same.
“Yes, Neville’s told me all about you. Helped him out of a few sticky spots, haven’t you? He’s a good boy, but did not inherit his parents' talents, I’m afraid” she said, casting a sternly appraising and pitiful look down her rather bony nose at Neville, then pointing her hand to the man and woman lying behind her with an unfocused gaze.
“Oh, Neville is very talented. We have a defense club you see, and he disarmed me…” Hermione began babbling quickly but Ron was too stupid to keep his mouth shut.
“Neville, your parents? They work here?”
“What’s this? You haven’t told your friends about them, Neville?” Mrs Longbottom asked sharply.
“Yes!” Hermione said quickly “He told me he was proud of them!”
“To me as well” Harry added.
“You should be proud, Neville, proud! They didn’t give their health and their sanity so their only son would be ashamed of them, you know! Your whole class should know about them!”
“I- I’m not ashamed,’ said Neville, very faintly, looking at the floor.
“Well, you’ve got a funny way of showing it!’ said Mrs Longbottom. ‘My son and his wife were tortured into insanity by You-Know-Who’s followers. They were Aurors, you know, and very well respected within the wizarding community. Highly gifted, the pair of them. I – yes, Alice dear, what is it?”
Neville’s mother had come edging down the ward in her nightdress. She did not seem to want to speak, or perhaps she was not able to, but she made timid motions towards Neville, holding something in her outstretched hand.
Neville had already stretched out his hand, into which his mother dropped an empty Drooble’s Best Blowing Gum wrapper.
Neville said quietly, “Thanks, Mum.”
His mother tottered away, back up the ward, humming to herself. Neville looked around at the others, his expression defiant, as though daring them to laugh.
“Oh, oh Merlin forgive me” Mrs. Longbottom gasped, turning to Hermione “Oh Ms Granger, I totally forgot! How silly of me!” She said grabbing both Hermione’s wrists “I had hoped to be able to thank you personally at the end of the school year, at King’s Cross. Well, of course I wanted to write a letter but it doesn’t seem good enough to do so, you know?”
Then she did the last thing Hermione expected her to do. She hugged Hermione. Tightly
“Thank you so much, dear”
“Uh -er… Yes, sure… For what?” Hermione stuttered, looking to Neville for answers. He didn’t say a thing.
“Well… I didn’t tell Neville yet, I guess I should do it now. It’ll be a good Christmas Gift, eh?” Mrs. Longbottom laughed, turning to Neville, her bony arm still around Hermione “Dear Ms Granger here made a huge donation to your parents, Neville. Well… Not that we’re short on money, of course, but with their condition being so permanent… Frankly, I always wished they’d be somewhere better than here, but I’m an old woman and I had you to care for and..”
Neville, Ron, Ginny and Harry stared at Hermione. But she had no answers to give them. Donation?
“But with her donation, we were able to make several renovations to house them better and also hire two full time healers, to care for them every day and night. I’ll be taking them home as soon as you return to Hogwarts, the healers said they’d need some time to adjust to the new routine and it would be best if you were at school. But, yes, from now on they’ll be home with us. Being quite honest for a long time, they could live until they were 150 without being uncared for” The old woman kept patting Hermione’s back thankfully.
“Really?” Neville looked stunned “Did y-you, Hermione…?”
“I… I…” Hermione blushed. She had not.
“Of course she did, here let me grab it” Mrs Longbottom started looking through her purse “Here!” She screamed pulling a red piece of parchment from inside “I keep it with me, I’m becoming a rather emotional old witch”
Neville’s grandmother handed Neville the parchment and Hermione, with her friends behind, all read.
“Dear, Mrs. Longbottom
Please receive this small gesture as my humble appreciation of your son and daughter-in-law’s effort to stop you-know-who.
As a muggleborn, I would not have the chance to be where I am without people like them.
Please spend every knuckle into giving them the dignity and honour they deserve for the rest of their lives.
Yours,
Hermione Granger”
“Mione, it’s your handwriting!” Harry said. It wasn’t. A very good copy, but Hermione could clearly see the o’s and h’s where slightly different than hers.
“Bloody hell, why didn’t you tell us?” Ron asked
“I… I…” Hermione was now shaking, fully aware of how purple red she might look. “I didn’t…”
“So humble, she probably didn’t want her action publicised” Mrs Longbottom said. “I’m sorry dear, but with so much evil out there we must cast light on the good too… Now, let’s go, Neville. We still have to attend lunch at-”
Hermione didn’t hear the last of the witch’s sentence as she was crushed by Neville’s tight embrace. He seemed out of words. But she could feel what he meant. Gratitude. Hermione felt guilty for receiving it and very very much curious about the real doner. She hugged Neville back and smiled faintly at the shocked expressions of her friends on the boy’s back.
December 27th
D: I must admit I am offended.
H: Why?
D: I didn’t get a thank you for the christmas gift I sent you.
H: Oh… You sent me something?
D: Yes, to your dorm. Didn’t you get it?
Before answering anything Hermione went downstairs to talk to Bill, who was eating his dinner.
“Hey, Bill” She greeted him
“Hi, Hermione!” He smiled, cleaning his mouth with a napkin “I was going to come to your room to talk to you after dinner…”
“Oh, sorry.. Of course! Eat in peace” Hermione said quickly
“No, it’s alright” He chuckled “Very nice piece, that necklace of yours, huh?”
“It’s beautiful”
“Indeed, I confirmed at Gringotts that it was goblin made - not that they said anything else, you know how they are. Never give information for free. And I figured you wouldn’t be interested in its history. Apparently it is a goblin made old piece of jewelry that was melt and molded again by a goblin”
“Oh”
“Yes, very nice!”
“Is it free of curses then?”
“Well, you see, that’s the thing” Bill said excitedly “I’ve casted several diagnosticall spells and there are no curses readable on it” Hermione sighed with relief “However, it is deeply enchanted with both old and new magic. I don’t know all of them”
“What kind of magic?”
“Mostly protective spells. I had some fun testing it with the twins last night. Wearing the necklace made me almost invencible”
“Like a shield?”
“More like a healing and improving charm… You see I felt faster and more attentive. I also seemed to recover quickly. They stunned me and I didn’t need to be enervated. I simply woke up 5 seconds later. I tested it with knives and punches also, the same principle applies. The wounds heal faster. I don’t think it’d stop an avada, but it’s pretty powerful”
“Oh… so someone gave me a protective necklace?”
“Yes… Someone from a very old family or with a lot of money to buy a family heirloom, I’d say” Bill added suspiciously eyeing Hermione “Who did you say that gave it to you?”
“I didn't,” Hermione said quickly. “Can I wear it now?”
“Yeah, about that,” Bill said, passing his hand on the back of his neck “After the incident with the books in the Black Library, I must warn you, Hermione…”
“What? You think it might burn me because I’m muggleborn?”
“It’s not impossible” Bill sighed embarrassedly “I had no one to test it on.. I’m sorry for not being able to help. The best thing would be to test it somewhere safe where we can help you quickly if anything goes wrong”
“Oh, but you said there were no curses?”
“Yes, no trace of dark magic. But old magic has a different signature you know, something protecting the family heirloom from thieves would have not been seen as that dark in the past…”
“I’ll try it” Hermione said extending her arm confidently “If anything happens you floo me to St. Mungus”
Bill seemed reluctant but gave in after a few minutes. Hermione touched the necklace and nothing happened. She opened and placed it on her neck, pulling her hair so Bill could close it.
“So?” He asked
“I feel okay” She said truthfully
“Want to test its protectiveness?” Bill said excitedly.
“Not right now” She giggled “I’ll thank the sender”
H: The necklace had no note, I didn’t know who to thank for it .
D: That would be me.
H: Thank you.
D: Can’t wait to see you wear it.
H: I already am. And I am also mad that I can’t give you something too.
D: You can.
H: What?
D: Take your family and leave the UK.
Hermione rolled her eyes and didn’t bother to answer. But that night, as she dozed off to sleep she kept rubbing the pendant between her thumb and her index finger. It brought her some comfort.
Notes:
I'd love to read your theories about where the story is goiing...
Chapter Text
December 28th
Hermione couldn’t wrap her mind around the donation for the Longbottoms. She didn’t have that kind of money and she’d remember doing such a big action if she’d known. Something about what Ginny said, though. About when she was being possessed by Tom Riddle’s diary. How she’d do things and not remember them. Had it been happening with Hermione? She didn’t have blank spaces in her memories, in fact every single second of her days were scheduled with either preparations for the OWLs, meetings with the DA and conversations with her friends, Terry or D. But someone had sent very real galleons to Mrs. Longbottom (thank God they did, Hermione was not complaining) but who? Why? And why use Hermione’s name? That was a small part of her brain repeating that the only people who knew she was aware of Neville’s parents’ situation were Neville and Malfoy. But she didn’t even allow that part of her brain to come to the forefront, because Malfoy was evil. He’d never do something like that. And even if he did, he’d throw it on her face, on Neville’s face, on everyone’s face. His family would probably announce it on the Daily Prophet to collect the publicity for it. It had to have been someone else. But who?
H: Can I ask you something?
D: Of course, Miss Granger.
H: Do you know who Neville Longbottom is?
D: Isn’t he the toothy gryffindor always being hexed?
H: Yes… I mean, don’t be mean, he’s more than that. But, sure.
D: What about him? Is he your new boyfriend?
H: No… I just wanted to know if you knew him.
…
H: Was the necklace the only gift you gave me?
D: Why? Did you want anything else?
H: No… Forget I asked…
January 6th
H: I am really, really sorry you went through something like that.
D: It’s been a long time now, Granger… Don’t make me regret telling you that by flooding me with your gryffindor pity.
H: D, it’s okay to mourn things.
D: No one died, my mom is alive.
H: Yes… Thank God for that. You two seem to be very close.
D: We are, indeed.
January 10th
H: So have you finished the “Two Towers”?
D: Not yet, why?
H: I finished it two days ago and I’m bored. I want to start “The Return of the King” but I want to wait until you start too.
D: Remind me to refrain from engaging in academic clubs with the brightest witch of her age. I’ll finish it today, ok?
H: Thanks.
January 11th
D: So are you excited to come back to Hogwarts tomorrow?
H: Sort of… Umbridge is kind of ruining it for me, but yes…
D: Agree… At least I’ll get to see you.
H: Show off… I swear it, after the OWLs are gone I am going to find out who you are or else I’m not Hermione Granger.
January 14th
MASS BREAKOUT FROM AZKABAN MINISTRY FEARS BLACK IS ‘RALLYING POINT’ FOR OLD DEATH EATERS
On their third day back to Hogwarts, Hermione started her morning with terrible news from the Daily Prophet. Just as Dumbledore had warned Fudge, the ministry, the public and everyone else… The dementors in Azkaban had turned to serve Voldemort and ten convicted death eaters had escaped. Including Bellatrix Lestrange. Of course, the minister would never admit his errors so they were blaming Sirius Black, the only prisoner known to have escaped Azkaban. No one really knew about Barty Crouch Jr.
“Oh God” Hermione gulped “It’s terrible”
Harry had mentioned the previous night that Voldemort was happy about something. This must’ve been it. Besides, there were more ministry employees’ mysterious deaths happening.
“It’s just like the last time” She kept hearing. From Sirius, from Hagrid, from Lupin… War was coming.
They needed to do something. The Daily Prophet was doing nothing. The Ministry was doing nothing. People needed to know. They needed to prepare, to protect themselves. How could she make everyone know about what was going on? Then she had the most perfect idea. She jumped from the breakfast table and ran towards the owlery, not bothering to explain her idea to Ron and Harry, not minding the sad look on Hagrid’s face as she stormed by him.
Rita Skeeter. The bastard, arrogant, noisy, insensitive and soul sucking evil reporter. It was about time she made herself useful. Only proposing to her was dangerous, Umbridge was in fact inspecting letters. But maybe she’d only bother to do so with Harry. Hermione had been keeping a low profile in her class.
“Dear beetle,
I’d like to propose a collaboration project that’d be of your interest.
Please meet me at the Three Broomsticks, February 14th at 2pm.
You can always refuse though I believe the next jar would be very much worse than the last one.
Love,
Hermione Granger”
“Send this to Rita Skeeter” Hermione murmured to one of the school owls. Hedwig was still recovering from her attack.
Hermione was going to her double charms class when she ran into Terry Boot in the middle of the third floor.
“Hermione!” He exclaimed in a pleasant surprise.
“Oh, Hi Ter-” She began but he cut her off with a peck on the lips.
Her eyes went wide and her mouth formed an “O”.
“Sorry!” He said quickly “I didn’t mean to scare you or anything… I just, I’ve been thinking about it all Christmas Break…” He blushed in a shy smile.
“Oh… I’m not scared, just surprised” She placed her palm on her chest. “I’ve missed you too, Terry”
“Would you like to meet up in the Library to study some time today?”
“Sure… What about 5pm?”
“Perfect”
…
Hermione was at the library waiting for Terry while she wrote her Venus essay for Astronomy. Unfortunately her mind kept reeling about the fact that Hagrid was on probation, so she ended up writing “ugly pink toad” seven times by accident. She finally burned the whole thing with a quick spell and restarted it.
“Hey, Granger”
Hermione looked back to find blonde hair. But it was a darker shade. Michael Corner. Ginny Weasley’s boyfriend from Ravenclaw and a member of the DA.
“Hi, Michael” She greeted. “Are you alright?”
“Yes, I’m fine.” He said holding his satchel with both hands “I just came because Terry asked me to tell you he won’t be able to make it. Apparently his detention was rescheduled for right now”
“Oh…”
“I still can’t figure out why he has detention, if you know what I mean… Terry never gets detention” Michael looked worried “Do you think they know about… the DA?” He whispered
“N-no.” Hermione reassured quickly “It’s just.. Well, Malfoy and Parkinson found us coming back from it before Christmas and they gave him a detention, unfortunately they can’t give me too because I’m a prefect and all…”
“Oh, was it past curfew?”
Hermione blushed “No…”
“Then why would they have grounds for…” Realisation came from Michael and his face turned fully pink “Oh, I see.. Sorry… Well… I’ll be going now”
Hermione huffed. Great.
Then she thought about it… Why would Malfoy change Terry’s detention time? And exactly for the time they’d meet?
January 18th
H: Tell me something funny…
D: Why? Everything alright?
H: I just want to laugh it off…
D: Well, in third year one of my housemates wanted to find out how a certain girl looked without clothes so we brewed Polyjuice potion for months and he went to collect a bit of her hair. He decided to take the potion already naked, but I convinced him to at least keep his underwear on. As soon as the effects began we realised the girl must’ve been near Prof. Snape because he was the one in front of us barely dressed.
Hermione snorted so loudly when she read that during dinner that pumpkin juice went up through her nose and it got Pansy Parkinson laughing mockingly. After cleaning herself, Hermione noticed that the brunette wasn’t sitting next to Malfoy anymore. Instead, the ferret had Daphne Greengrass smugly feeding him strawberries and running her fingers on his hair. He didn’t see Hermione looking.
January 25th
D: Please leave the UK.
H: Stop saying that… Tell me if you left the UK where would you go?
D: France, I have a family house there.
H: Oh, I have family there too.
February 2nd
“Hermione?”
Hermione had been absorbed in her potions revision and looked puzzled to Harry. She and her two best friends were sitting by the study hall.
“What?”
“I said that Cho wants me to go out with her on the next Hogsmead visit…” Harry said impatiently
“Oh, of course… It is Valentine’s Day after all, right?”
“Yes… Do you think she means anything by it?”
“What?”
“Like, am I her boyfriend or something?”
Hermione rolled her eyes.
“I think you’ll not be her anything until you ask for it. But you two snogged before Christmas and…”
“And a lot of times since” Ron added gleefully
“Anyway…” Hermione said with impatience “She obviously likes you and she wants to spend time with you. If you want to be her boyfriend though, you have to ask”
“Well, but… Er.. What is it to be someone’s boyfriend?” Harry asked, nervously rubbing his scar.
“Oh Harry” Hermione sighed “Is a commitment, a message, a statement. It shows that you like her more than just for kissing, that you want exclusivity and…”
“You mean if I don’t she’ll be snogging other blokes?”
“Stop acting daft, Harry!” Hermione snapped.
“Sorry, it’s just that’s been so much going on… I like her, I do. But I’m new to this sort of thing and I don’t know if I have the time and energy to figure it out… How was it with you and Krum? Or you and Terry?”
“WHAT?” Ron dropped his quill “Terry boot?”
Hermione shot Harry a dirty look. He merely shrugged.
“Well…” She said coolly “I think that if you don’t have time and energy for making space for Cho in your life, Harry, she should know. Because she’s been through a lot since Cedric and she deserves someone who likes her enough to make an effort…”
“I like her!” Harry protested.
“Don’t dodge my question, Hermione!” Ron snapped “What about Terry Boot?”
“... Furthermore…” Hermione continued ignoring both “If you really want to know, Harry… Viktor was always making me confident about his feelings for me. He went to the library just to spend time with me, he invited me to the Yule, I was his treasure on the second task after all, he asked me to write to him, to visit him…” She glared at Ron who was buffing“You see… I was the one pressing the breaks on our relationship.”
“Why did you?” Harry asked.
“Well…” Hermione mumbled “I didn’t really see a future on it, you know? I wouldn’t want to move to Bulgaria…”
“What about Boot, Mione?!” Ron asked.
“What about him, Ronald?” Hermione retorted.
“Is he your boyfriend ?” Harry asked.
“No, Harry… He’s not.” Hermione bit back the yet in her mind “But he did invite me for Valentine’s Day, I didn’t have to hint him to do it” Harry grimaced “And he’s always making time to spend with me, going to the library, to the lake…”
“I thought you two were studying, not snogging ” Ron said disgustedly
“Ronald!” Hermione snapped, “It’s none of your business what we’re doing, but a couple’s time together isn’t usually just physical , you know?”
Ron’s face turned green at the sound of “physical”. Hermione rolled her eyes. Harry seemed thoughtful.
February 4th
D: If you were an animagus, what animal would you like to be?
H: Hmm… I think probably a cat or an owl… Something that is discreet you know? It’s not like a stag could be walking through London’s streets.
D: Who would choose a stag?
H: Well… I don’t know, what about you?
D: Probably a dog, but a nice one… Like a hound or something.
H: Posh. .
February 5th
Malfoy was more insufferable than ever since they returned to school. He was always deducting points from Neville, Terry and Harry. He didn’t do it to Ron because he was a prefect, but he seized every opportunity to mock him for his quidditch, his family and everything else. He was always bragging about his father and terrorising everyone he could. He mostly ignored Hermione, since she was a prefect as well.
But she was, unfortunately, seeing him more than she wanted to. It seemed that he hadn’t reformed his ways, as she was constantly noticing him leaving empty classrooms and alcoves with different witches. Most of them were Ravenclaws or Slytherins from 5th to 7th year, and she even once saw Pansy there too.
From girlfriend to lover… That was something else. Or maybe she was just getting her “revenge” from Daphne, the new official girlfriend. Daphne Greengrass seemed to be more than pleased with the turn of events and Hermione had the impression she probably was more forgiving of his escapades.
“Lucius and Narcissa even invited my parents to Christmas Eve at the Manor” Hermione heard the blond girl bragging to Millicent Beaustrode one day after potions “Of course, it’s too early to talk about marriage or anything, we need to finish Hogwarts first… But Cissa even showed me her mother’s engagement ring”
Hermione rolled her eyes so hard she almost saw the back of her mind.
February 8th
As soon as Hermione got Skeeter’s confirmation she ran to talk to her friend.
“Harry, you have to meet me in the three broomsticks at 2pm this saturday, okay?”
“I don’t know, Mione… I think Cho expects me to spend the whole day with her” Harry said, scratching the side of his nose.
“Bring her with you, if you must” Hermione said irritably “But come! Ron, you too”
“Can’t” Ron said annoyed “Quidditch practice”
…
D: I hate Prof. Vector
H: Why?
D: She thinks we only have her class with the amount of homework she sends…
H: That is true
February 10th
D: Tell me you’re not dating that oily ravenclaw…
H: Terry is not oily!
D: Really Granger, how the mighty have fallen… From an international quidditch player to that…
H: Why don’t you tell me about your girlfriend so I can make fun of her too?
February 14th
Hermione woke up on Valentine’s day with Lavender’s shriek of excitement. She and Parvati had both gotten cards and candies from Seamus Finnigan and Earnie MacMillan, who they were currently dating. However, Hermione’s bed side was full of flowers and chocolate boxes.
“Hermione! Did Terry send you all of that?” Parvati said eagerly.
Hermione scratched her head and went to search for a card. She indeed found one in a small box of heart shaped chocolats. The card was enchanted to fly around her like a butterfly once she opened, so she could only read it after a few minutes.
“To the brightest witch of her age. I’m excited to see you today. -T”
“So romantic,” Lavender sighed.
“Here, there’s another card on the flowers,” Parvati said, handing it to Hermione. It was black and inside there was only the letter D written with golden ink.
Hermione ran for her parchment.
D: I bet you I outdid your oily valentine.
…
Hermione and Terry waited in the queue to be signed out by Filch, a few heads behind Harry and Cho. They were so cute, looking at each other and grinning but too shy to speak. She was about to turn to tell Terry this when she saw him fall to his knees.
“Terry!?” Hermione gasped.
“Legtied” He mumbled in pain.
Hermione casted the counterspell as quickly as she could, but she heard an impatient huff behind her.
“Can you move, Granger?” Daphne said annoyedly tapping her heels on the marble floor.
The tall blonde witch was wearing a long leather black skirt, with a tight dark green wool sweater. She had a red dragon leather purse to match her lips and in her ears shone gigantic ruby earrings. No, really gigantic… They looked like quail eggs. She must've casted a featherlight spell so they wouldn’t rip her ear flesh.
The girl smirked when she saw Hermione’s line of sight.
“Did you like them? I got from my valentine’s” She purred rubbing the jewel “Now, move. Some of us have reservations, you see”
At the mention of her boyfriend, Hermione finally followed the owner of the long pale fingers resting on Daphne’s narrow waist. Draco Malfoy was looking as bored as ever and also as posh as ever, in his all black suit probably tailored to fit him perfectly.
“I told you, Daph… They’re not going to just send us away if we arrive late” He sighed tiredly “Any reservation under the Malfoy name is the biggest reservation the restaurant will have that year”
“Malfoy” Hermione said, helping Terry up “Did you just hex Terry?”
“Why the fuck would I do that?” He asked with a smirk.
“Let’s go, Hermione,” Terry said, grabbing her shoulders gently to turn her around as it was their time to talk to Filch.
Hermione heard a bunch of slytherin girls pass them to mock Harry and Cho, including a very bitter Pansy Parkinson.
“Potter and Chang!” screeched Pansy, to a chorus of snide giggles. “Urgh, Chang, I don’t think much of your taste … At least Diggory was good-looking!”
They entered Hogsmeade. The High Street was full of students ambling up and down, peering into the shop windows and messing about together on the pavements.
Terry took Hermione to Tomes and Scrolls where he bought her three new books, a bunch of quills and ink too. She kept saying he didn’t have to and he’d just laugh it off saying that if he couldn’t buy his date some gifts then life was too dull. ‘
He then went with her to buy some sandwiches and butterbeers at three broomsticks.
“To go” He informed Madam Rosmerta
“Oh” Hermione looked at him curiously.
They went to eat the picnic near the Shrieking Shack, which Hermione wasn’t afraid of since she learned about Lupin’s story. It was easy to be with Terry, he was funny, good looking and very smart. Their kisses were still kind of awkward and shy, but they were nice enough.
When it was almost 2pm, Hermione asked Terry if he’d mind having her go meet Luna and Harry at the Three Broomsticks. She made it clear to him that it was important secret stuff, not related to valentine’s day at all and that he and the rest of the DA would soon learn about. Terry wasn’t jealous, he agreed quickly saying that he wanted to check Zonko and asked her what time he could pick her up there.
Hermione was taking a narrow and tortuous alley as a shortcut towards the Three Broomsticks when she heard someone crying. At least, it sounded like crying. Or, perhaps, a cat in heat meowing. She was startled. No. That wasn’t it. That was a girl, a woman… Moaning. Loudly.
“Oh yes, Draco! Just like that! Oh fuck”
Hermione felt her body freeze. She looked around, but there was no one. The sound must’ve been coming from one of the buildings. She casted a quick muffliato and kept walking. Soon the alley ended and she was near the Three Broomsticks door.
Hagrid was sitting alone in a corner, looking morose.
“Hi, Hagrid” She said grimacing when she noticed the ad two fresh cuts on his face and several new bruises.
“Hyah, Mione!” Hagrid greeted her.
“Are you alright?”
“Oh yeah, I’m grand, Mione, grand.” He said drinking from a mug so big it looked like a bucket.
“What about those injuries?” Hermione asked skeptically
“Oh … tha’s jus’ normal bumps an’ bruises, Mione ’ said Hagrid dismissively, ‘I got a rough job. I’ll be seein’ yeh, Mione… take care now.”
And he lumbered out of the pub looking wretched. Hermione watched him go, feeling miserable. Hagrid was unhappy and he was hiding something, but he seemed determined not to accept help. What was going on? But before Hermione could think about it any further, he heard a voice calling his name.
“Hermione! Here, over here!” Luna was waving at her from the other side of the room.
Hermione made her wavy over there and it wasn’t long before Rita Skeeter appeared to sit with them looking really displeased. Soon after, Harry arrived.
“Oh You’re early!’ said Hermione, moving along to give him room to sit down. ‘I thought you were with Cho!”
“Cho?” said Rita at once, twisting round in her seat to stare avidly at Harry. “A girl?” She snatched up her crocodile-skin handbag and groped within it.
“It’s none of your business if Harry’s been with a hundred girls,” Hermione told Rita coolly. “So you can put that away right now.”
Rita had been on the point of withdrawing an acid-green quill from her bag. Looking as though she had been forced to swallow mud, she snapped her bag shut again.
“What are you up to?” Harry asked, sitting down and staring from Rita to Luna to Hermione.
“Little Miss Perfect was just about to tell me when you arrived. I suppose I’m allowed to talk to him, am I?’ Rita shot at Hermione.
“Yes, do talk to him” Hermione said, lavishing how poorly Rita Skeeter looked now she wasn’t allowed to profit from publicizing gossip.
“So… were you with a pretty girl for Valentine’s Day, Harry?”
“If you say as much as one more word about Harry’s love life the deal will be off and this is a promise” Hermione said with irritation.
“Deal?” Rita’s eyebrows shot to her hairline. “You didn’t say anything about the deal yet… Oh you just wait…”
“... Until you start writing shite about me and Harry again, yes I know” Hermione said, taking a sip from her butterbeer with nonchalance.
“They’ve run plenty of horrible stories about Harry this year without my help… How has that made you feel, Harry? Betrayed? Distraught? Misunderstood?”
“Angry, of course. Because we all know that You-Know-Who is back and instead of getting ready to fight him and protect our world, the Ministry is too busy dragging Harry’s name on the mud” Hermione replied for her friend.
“You stand by all this garbage Dumbledore’s been telling everybody about You-Know-Who returning and you being the sole witness?” Rita asked.
“I wasn’t the sole witness,” snarled Harry. “There were a dozen-odd Death Eaters there as well. Want their names?”
“Oh, I’d love them… But I’m afraid you’re friend here has pulled me for a time out”
“In fact” Hermione said smugly “I do want you to write everything Harry tells you to”
Rita stared at her. So did Harry. Luna, on the other hand, sang ‘Weasley is our King’ dreamily under her breath and stirred her drink with a cocktail onion on a stick.
“You what?”
“You heard me just fine, Rita”
“But, the Prophet wouldn’t print it. In case you haven’t noticed, nobody believes his cock-and-bull story. Everyone thinks he’s delusional. Now, if you let me write the story from that angle –”
“We don’t need another story about how Harry lost his marbles!” said Hermione angrily. “We’ve had plenty of those already, thank you! I want him to be given the opportunity to tell the truth!”
“There’s no market for it”
“Luna says her father’s quite happy to take Harry’s interview. That’s who’ll be publishing it.’”
“And what low end journal does Luna’s father have?” Rita asked skeptically.
“The Quibbler” Luna said proudly
Rita snorted loudly “I can use that rubbish to manure my garden… Do you think people would take him seriously after being published there?”
“Well, with the Azkaban outbreak and all the deaths in the Ministry people are starting to realise that there’s a lot of things the Prophet isn’t sharing. I believe people would be interested in hearing HArry wherever he’s published” Hermione said calmly.
“Let’s pretend I’d do it… What kind of fee am I getting?”
“I don’t think Daddy exactly pays people to write for the magazine,” said Luna dreamily. “They do it because it’s an honour and, of course, to see their names in print.”
“I am supposed to do it for free? ” Rita shrieked.
Other people around them started to stare. Rita cleared her throat. Hermione saw Pansy Parkinson coming from the stairs to the second floor looking rather blushed. She waited until the slytherin was back to the street before answering.
“Yes, Rita. Otherwise, as you very well know, I will inform the authorities that you are an unregistered Animagus. Of course, the Prophet might give you a lot for an insider’s account of life in Azkaban.”
“So I suppose I don’t have a choice” Rita sighed defeated. She opened her crocodile bag once more, withdrew a piece of parchment, and raised her Quick-Quotes Quill.
“Daddy will be pleased,” said Luna brightly.
“OK, Harry?’ said Hermione, turning to him. “Ready to tell the public the truth?”
“Yes…I suppose,” Harry said.
“Well, then let’s take a room upstairs,” Hermione said cheerfully. “So we have more privacy... I’ve already booked one”
The four of them climbed the stairs and opened the second door in the corridor. Hermione was the last one to enter and she was just closing when she saw the door across them open. Draco Malfoy came from it, with a smug expression. He looked at Hermione and had the audacity of smirking before she closed the door.
February 16th
Hermione took a sip of her pumpkin juice during dinner that Monday and saw Cho scowling at Harry from the Ravenclaw table.
“Oh Harry, I forgot to ask you.. How was the date with Cho?” Harry asked brightly
“Er, huh” He cleared his throat “It was… A complete mess, now you mentioned it”
Harry goes on telling her how Cho’s date went poorly at Madam’s Padfoot.
“Oh Harry” She sighed sadly “You were a bit tactless”
“Me?! One minute we were getting on fine, the next minute she was telling me that Roger Davies asked her out and how she used to go and snog Cedric in that stupid teashop – how was I supposed to feel about that?”
“Well… Of course, but you see” Hermione said with the same patient tone she’d use to explain to a three year old why people peed in a bathroom instead of the floor “She mentioned Davies and Diggory because she got jealous. You shouldn’t have told her you wanted to meet me on Valentine's Day…”
“But you told me to meet you!”
“Yes, but you should’ve said you didn’t want to. That you wanted to be with her and that I was annoying… Perhaps calling me ugly too.”
“But I don’t think you’re ugly,” said Harry, bemused.
“I do” Malfoy sneered as he walked past them. Hermione merely rolled her eyes and then laughed.
“Oh Harry, you’re worse than Ron…”
At that moment, Ron dropped onto the bench opposite them and pulled every dish within reach towards him.
“Well, wouldn’t it have been easier if she’d just asked me whether I liked her better than you?” Harry asked.
“She’d never do it… Girls don’t often ask questions like that!”
“Well, you should! You should come straight to us and ask all about our feelings and thoughts.. So we’d have a chance to tell them.” Harry sputtered.
As Ginny went to sit next to them, Hermione pushed Harry’s words to the back of her head and focused on her fiery haired friend.
“How was practice?”
“It was appalling. Angelina was nearly in tears by the end of it.” Ginny mumbled.
Ron and Ginny went off for baths after dinner; Harry and Hermione returned to the busy Gryffindor common room and their usual pile of homework.
“Ron and Ginny not here?” asked Fred, looking around as he pulled up a chair, and when Harry shook his head, he said, “Good. We were watching their practice. They’re going to be slaughtered. They’re complete rubbish without us.”
“Come on, Ginny’s not bad,” said George fairly, sitting down next to Fred. “Actually, I dunno how she got so good, seeing how we never let her play with us.”
“She’s been breaking into your broom shed in the garden since the age of six and taking each of your brooms out in turn when you weren’t looking,” said Hermione from behind her tottering pile of Ancient Rune books. “Has Ron saved a goal yet?”
“Only when he thinks there’s no one watching” Fred said “Let’s just ask the crowd to turn their backs whenever the quaffle is close to the hoops”
“Man, if we lose to hufflepuff I might as well kill myself” George sighed.
“That’s the trouble with Quidditch,” said Hermione absent-mindedly, once again bent over her Runes translation, “it creates all this bad feeling and tension between the houses.”
She looked up to find her copy of Spellman’s Syllabary, and caught Fred, George and Harry all staring at her with expressions of mingled disgust and incredulity on their faces.
“Well, it does!” she said impatiently. “It’s only a game, isn’t it?”
“Hermione,” said Harry, shaking his head, “you’re good on feelings and stuff, but you just don’t understand about Quidditch.”
Hermione ignored him and turned to her books, lost in thought to herself. Was she really that good at feelings? She was dating Terry, yes. But she didn’t bother trying to look too deep into herself. She was so caught up with Umbridge, DA, Harry, Voldemort and everything else… She didn’t pay too much attention to her feelings. She was drawing near the sensation that she felt the same for Terry as she did for Viktor.
He was a nice boy, a gentleman, so sweet and caring. It was easy to spend time with him. But she didn’t feel the things Lavender and Parvati would talk about when she was with him. She didn’t get butterflies on her stomach, let alone the heating sensation on her lower abdomen. Maybe she just wasn’t wired like that. She was too logical to be caught up in feelings. She knew logically she’d never be able to have anything further with Viktor. But she could have something going on with Terry, logically thinking. He wanted to be a healer, he said. She thought about it too or possibly at the Ministry, that is of course under a different management. Was she supposed to be Mrs. Boot someday?
Well, that’s the point in relationships, right? Eventually marrying and building a family. Logically there was no point in being with someone if you didn’t at least consider the possibility of being with that person. There was also Ron. Hermione could see herself entering the Weasley family. And they’d been friends for ages, so she knew they got along very well. Harry was like a brother to her. But Ron was a best friend that could be something else. He was so tall, so strong and so protective. She loved his blue eyes, his caring smile, his soft touch. But that was something for a long time later. Maybe after the upcoming war. She knew she’d have to do almost all the work for him because he was very slow in getting hints and even slower in taking action. He was just too insecure to even put himself there. That is… if he liked her like that.
But… Did she get the butterflies and heat with him? She tried to search her memories for evidence of it. Of goosebumps, sighs and longing. She gasped once she found it. Because it was not with Ron. Or Terry. Or Viktor. It was with D. And someone else .
Every time she’d write D she’d get all giggly and excited, blushing madly. He was smart, he was sweet, he was seductive and very attentive. She’d dare say they were soulmates of sort. She scolded herself for that thought. Soulmates weren’t real, only someone like Trelawney would think they were. Only that… D felt like her soulmate. But he was obviously not interested. Or else he would've revealed himself by now. He would’ve taken her on a real date instead of showering her with lots of gifts. He would’ve made her his girlfriend instead of just mocking the boys she was with. In fact, Hermione knew he had a girlfriend. Maybe they were soulmates indeed, but not designed to be lovers in this lifetime. They’d be penpals, best friends, confidents… But he obviously didn’t find her pretty enough to go public, he had someone else doing that job. Did she know the girl? Did they also talk about books, arithmancy and potions? Did he make her laugh? Did he make her feel special?
It wouldn’t do any good to think about it any longer.
But it was indeed better than the second person who Hermione remembered that got her feeling something. They said love and hate were sides of the same coin. She doubted it. Desire and hate, however… Yes, that could be.
How else to explain the goosebumps, the butterflies, the heat pooling under her navel, the tingling, the raw desire that Malfoy made her feel? Despite being the most despicable, pathetic, evil and cruel human being she’d met until now… He drove her crazy. In a primal way she was not proud of, at all. Every time she saw the silly smile and blushed cheeks of a girl leaving somewhere with him… She got that feeling, something she couldn’t - shouldn’t put into words. Because they’d certainly be “I wish it was me”. She knew he must be good. She heard Pansy’s moaning that Saturday in Hogsmeade. Why the hell would Pansy submit herself into being the mistress, the other woman… To her cheating ex… If it didn’t feel good? Hermione felt her toes curling just to think about it. She would never admit to herself that she allowed the memories of that brief kiss at the end of fourth year to come back to her mind more ways than it was sensible.
She shook her head. She’d rather never feel goosebumps, butterflies and heat with a boy ever again. She’d rather have a sensible, logical and safe relationship with a good man. She just wished to God that she didn’t have to. That somehow her masochist and twisted heart would learn better than to desire letters on a paper or the school bully son of death eaters. It was certainly ironic. The brightest witch of her age: big and powerful brain, but a stupid and powerless heart.
February 21th
Hermione couldn’t stay a second there anymore. It was torture. Ron had let more than twenty goals pass. Gryffindor was being crushed by Hufflepuff. And Ron was sure to be mortified by it. Harry and the twins at her side were positively furious. They kept shouting and swearing. She just had to leave. She quickly took the stairs and went behind the stands to gasp for air.
“Are you meeting your next lover here, Granger?” She heard a drawl behind her and didn’t even need to turn around to know who it belonged to. The cedar and mint scent informed her.
“Fuck off, Malfoy”
“Is it Boot?” He asked, picking a non-existent dust from his black jacket’s shoulder “The stupid twat was surely smiling like a goof today… Or maybe you’re waiting to give a pity shag to Weasel? Fuck, he’s needing it…”
“I said fuck off ” she snapped.
“Why Granger, don’t pretend to be the blushing bride now… I saw you getting in that room in Three Broomsticks, was it Potter at your back? Going for the famous dick? Fuck, it must be hard to keep that muggle cunt of yours calm inside your knickers, huh?” He smirked.
“The only slut I am aware of is you” she spat.
“ What ?” He snarled with steel eyes.
“I’ve seen you with more girls than I can count” Hermione said with a tone she wished didn’t sound as hurt as she heard “Is that the pureblood way? A beautiful girl with big jewelry as your official and lots of others on the side?”
He grinned.
“What if it is? Do you want to participate?” He asked,taking one step towards her “is that why you’re always watching?”
“I don’t see it because I want to!” Hermione was offended, taking a step back “I see it because you’re so reckless and disrespectful”
He hummed, taking another step forward.
“I don’t see how Pansy and Daphne accept this sort of thing” Hermione tried to offend him but something told her she didn’t get it right.
“Well… There must be something , huh? Something that makes them accept it, want it even” Malfoy smirked wider. “I think you know what that is, Granger…”
He closed the distance between them and placed his hand on the wooden structure of the stand behind Hermione. His neck was close to her nose and she could feel his scent inebriating her.
“I-I…” she stuttered.
“You, indeed, Granger” he whispered, leaning so his cool mint breath reached her ear. “What if I kissed you right now? Would you say no?”
She blinked twice and it was too long before she answered.
“Yes” her voice came in a breathy moan and she quickly shook away. “I would say no. No” she said, placing both her palms on his - rather muscular- chest and pushing him away.
Her strength was the same as nothing. He didn’t move an inch. The hand that was not above her head came to rest on top of one of hers, over his heart.
“Then tell me to stop” he said leaning forward and pulling her lower lip between his. Hermione sighed when he kissed her, flooding her system with the cold of mint and the warmth of his touch.
She wanted to bite him. To lick him. To suck him. To wrap her arms around his neck and climb him. To moan his name and have him moan hers. To have him do things to her no one did before.
But she didn’t do anything of sorts. Obviously.
Her prayer a few days before had been heard apparently. Because she found some hidden strength and common sense from the depths of the volcano burning inside her.
“Stop” she gasped, pushing him away “let me go“ she said weakly, but he was off of her before she could think twice.
He gave her a bitter smile with his eyes still closed. And when he opened them, they were pure steel. Cold, hard and impenetrable.
“Of course, mudblood” he said coolly, yanking her hands from his chest and giving a step back “I would never dirty myself with you”
And he made the scene of wiping his mouth clean after spitting on the ground.
“No,” she said quickly. She remembered Harry’s words from earlier that week. How girls should say their feelings or something. “Don’t you dare use that shield now”
“Shield? Are you mad?” He asked with a contorted face.
“Yes. The blood purist shield” she spat “you’re using it to protect yourself from… from this” she gestured between the two of them.
“From what, Granger?”
“From me! From us! From whatever this is” she raised her arms and let them fall in exasperation.
“This. Is. Nothing” he hissed.
“Don’t you dare lie,” she said. He was a Slytherin through and through. So she needed to be a Gryffindor too and be brave. “I know how you must feel”
“You have n-“
“It’s hard for me too. I don’t want to feel it. I don’t want to feel this” she interrupted him. She needed to say it now. Or else she would never be able to do so. “I hate myself for wanting it . But… I do. I didn’t tell you to stop because I don’t want to kiss you. I told you to stop because you have a girlfriend. And that’s not fair to her. Or to me. We both deserve more.”
He looked at her, his expression frozen for several seconds and she thought to look around and see if he had been petrified by someone. But, before she could, his face turned into an ugly grin and he began chuckling.
“Are you stupid ?” He said laughing loudly “Are you actually that dumb?” Hermione flinched. Danger. Danger. “Granger, are you seriously saying you only stopped me because of Daphne ?” He placed his hands on his thighs to support his torso as he laughed harder “I treat you like shit. I treat your friends like shit. I loathe you and everything you stand for. I am literally on the side that wants your kind dead or enslaved. And yet the only thing you care about is infidelity ? Are you that desperate?”
Hermione was definitely going to hex Harry for implying that opening her feelings up was a good idea. That is, after she vomited. She felt sick.
“About that,” she said indignantly hating herself for being so pathetic “I did notice that every boy I talk to seems to be getting detentions, losing house points or getting hexed”
His smile fainted. Slightly. He quickly adjusted his posture.
“That only talks about how poor your choices for men are” he answered in a distant tone. “but then again, you were willing to give yourself to me, so I guess you really do think with your cunt”
“Fuck you!” She snapped. “You don’t have to be like that!”
“I am like this” he spat back, the stoic posture giving place to a furious expression “I’ve always been like this and I’ll always be. If you want to shag me, might as well do it knowingly. I won’t pretend to be nice. I never do. Ask every girl, I never promise to leave my girlfriend for them. I never say I’ll be gentle. Yet they keep coming. Just like yo-“
Hermione shut him with a slap. He grinned.
“I know there’s some decency inside you” she mumbled “There are moments when you… You look normal. And you sound different when you’re… close to… kissing me. You think about the things I say. You care.”
“That might’ve been the stupidest thing you said today” he said, pinching the bridge of his nose.
“Then why did you donate that money for Neville’s parents?” Hermione hadn’t even connected the dots herself before blurting it out to him. Now it was suddenly obvious “I know it was you”
Malfoy was pale, but he turned almost transparent. She could see his blue veins as the blood left his face.
“I have no idea what you’re talking about” he lied, looking to the side as if calculating his exit route.
“You felt guilty about that day in potions. And you did it. You did a good thing. And didn’t even want to take credit for it.”
“Stop saying stupid things”
“It was a lot of money. No one else knew.”
“Money is nothing to me.”
“But it’ll be everything for them” she didn’t even know now if she was trying to make him feel good or bad with her words. She just wanted him to feel something.
He ran a hand through his hair and began walking away. It seemed he didn’t even care to have the last word this time and that showed how affected he was. Hermione gave him a weak shout from behind.
“Thank you”
He didn’t look back.
Hermione went straight to her common room and spent a few hours crying in front of the fireplace. The good thing was that, once people started entering the empty room, they all looked miserable so she didn’t stand out. Gryffindor had lost again, despite Ginny catching the snitch. Ron was nowhere to be found, probably drowning in self loathing. So was Hermione.
Hot and cold. Draco Malfoy was incredibly hot and desirable, yet he was bizarrely mean and cruel. She had hit the bottom now. Exposed herself to him. Would he mock her for it? He hadn’t mocked her for returning his kiss in fourth year, but would he now? He looked worse and worse every day. But at the same time, she did have something on him. He had donated a small fortune to Neville Longbottom, to repare the wrong doings of death eaters, of his aunt. He wouldn’t want that known. So maybe that would keep his mouth shut.
Something inside Hermione wanted to reach out, to try and save the small decent part she knew was hiding inside him somewhere. He was a bastard, but war was coming. He didn’t need to become a death eater after Hogwarts, maybe he could be saved somehow.
But at the same time, the bigger and more logical part of her brain said that it was stupid. That she was indeed trying to make him a SPEW project of sorts, trying to save the creature everyone knew to be a monster… Was she like Hagrid in that sense? She knew watching Malfoy was the same thing as driving past a car accident and looking at it. Nothing good could come of it, in fact, you’re more likely to leave traumatised by the ugliness of it.
Which part of her should she listen to?
H: Can I ask you something?
D: Anything, Miss Granger.
H: Do you believe in destiny?
D: No. I told you I hate divination…
H: What about legacy?
D: What are you getting at?
H: Do you think someone could turn evil just because of where and how he’s raised?
D: What’s this about?
H: D, we never talked about this… But I’ll ask a question and I need you to be honest. Okay?
D: I’ll try…
H: If there was a war, or better, when there is a war… Which side is your family taking?
D: I think you know the answer for that.
H: The bad side…
D: Indeed.
H: And what side will you be taking?
D: I could never leave in a world where your brilliance is not praised, Granger.
Hermione’s heart leapt. There it was. You could be from a blood purist family and still not agree with their prejudice. D came from one and he liked a muggleborn, as a friend that is. He would join the Order when things got bad. Or at least, he'd try to do something. So, there was still hope for Draco Malfoy, too. And other slytherins. She needed to know if he was worth fighting for. If they all were. And to hell with her ego. There are things worth killing it for.
Chapter 9
Notes:
TW: Violence, light smut, toxic behaviour, bullying.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
February 26th
Hermione’s resolution to redeem Malfoy and his friends turned into smoke as soon as the Quibbler came out with Harry’s interview. Well, it was good that the truth was finally out. Umbridge got so angry she banned Harry from Hogsmead visits and banned the magazine in school. Which obviously made sure everyone read it. Girls would now corner Hermione in the bathrooms to bombarda her with questions about Harry. Cho apologised and made out with Harry. Seamus Finnigan changed his mind and asked to join the DA.
She tried to brush it off for her friends, commenting happily that no one could contradict Harry because Umbridge had banned The Quibbler in Hogwarts so no one could admit to reading it.
But Slytherins were never playing by the rules.
And they were livid. There were several reports of fighting, hexing and bullying against the trio. Malfoy himself seemed to have made his whole life revolve around making Gryffindors' lives a living hell. In fact, Hermione was now his favourite target.
“Slut”
“Mudblood cunt”
“Unsufferable swot”
“Disgusting”
She was always hearing those words now. From Crabbe, Goyle, Theodore Nott and other sons of people Harry named as Death Eaters in his interview. They’d make her trip and fall, they’d make her drop her books, they’d tongue tie hex her when she raised her hands in class. But Malfoy was the worst.
Hermione soon noticed that there had indeed been a silent truce between them since the beginning of the year. He was not nice. But he mostly ignored her. Until the article, that is. Now he was back to his most vicious and punitive self.
One day she was coming back from the library alone, Harry was with Cho and Ron was at the Quidditch Practice. She entered an empty corridor and lost all the air on her lungs once she was yanked by her hair against a wall.
“I should kill you right now” Malfoy snarled, placing his hand on her neck with such violence there was bound to be bruises.
“Let.. me… go…” She tried to speak but her voice was weak and shaky as her throat was constricted.
“No. You listen to me now” He barked. “I know all these years living exciting adventures with Potter must have gone up your head, Granger, but you are not invincible. You are not immortal”
“Can’t… breath” She pleaded, tears rolling from her eyes.
“Yes, you see. You’re fragile, you’re breakable…” He said with a wicked grin, but gave her a few inches so she could breathe “I could kill you right now. And, trust me it would be more merciful than what you’re bound to receive if you keep this madness up.”
“Is this about the article?” She moaned once she had enough air on her lungs. Her throat burned.
“Of course it is!” He spat “Do you think we don’t know it was you? That piece of garbage never published anything other than rubbish. Potter would never come up with a smart idea like that. Rita Skeeter would never write for that stupid magazine, unless she was being blackmailed by the same witch that held her captive for weeks during summer… YOU are a target now, Granger. They see you and they want you”
“And why is that? Isn’t it because you rattled me?” She cried in anger, trying to scratch his hands off of her neck.
“Stop being STUPID” He thundered pushing her so her head slammed on the wall behind her “Crabbe and Goyle knew about it too! It doesn’t matter who said it, it’s about WHO heard it! Once he puts his hands on you… The Dark Lord will make you wish I had killed you now”
“He was always going to kill me!” She barked back, her eyes seeing several stars from the impact against the wall “I am a muggle born, a mudblood. There is no other hope for me than FIGHTING!”
“YOU COULD GET AWAY!” He shouted so loudly it made her swallow her next words.
He looked at her. His eyes, usually a stone wall, now looked like pools of liquid silver. He had something there, behind the anger… Was it pain? It was the car crash, she was watching it and it was indeed ugly and traumatising.
“Why would you care?” She murmured after what seemed like hours passed in silence.
“I don’t.” He answered too quickly.
Malfoy let go off her neck and she dropped on the floor, wincing at the sore skin around her throat.
“You’re dead, Granger.” He said before living.
Hermione saw him take something from his pocket and drink it before her vision blurred with tears.
March 8th
D: Talk to me…
H: I’ve been busy
D: Please…
H: Maybe later.
Hermione’s days continued to pass in a blur. She buried herself in works, books, revisions. She started to avoid Terry Boot. She hid from her friends. She didn’t even feel like talking that much to D anymore, though he was relentless… Demanding her attention daily. She was depressed.
A quick spell was all it took to clean the bruises on her neck. The ones that matched his hand exactly. But the scars on her vision… They’d never leave. Draco Malfoy just admitted that all of them were already on it. They could not have Dark Marks yet, but they were insiders. They were in line to become Death Eaters. They knew their plans, their goals, their targets. It was too late.
She started to scratch herself, trying to tear away from her body any good feeling, whether empathy or desire, she’d ever felt for Draco Malfoy. He was disgusting. He was violent. He hit her. He threatened her. He wanted to kill her. He said it himself. She was disgusting too, for believing otherwise.
And somehow, he was right. She never felt like everything they went through was child’s play before. Going after the philosopher’s stone, being petrified by a basilisk, fighting a werewolf and dementors in an attempt to free an Azkaban prisoner and condemn a traitor, helping Harry through the TriWizard Tournament. It was all real, they almost died. But it was nothing , nothing compared to what was to come. Voldemort had returned. And she had only two options: win or die, both of them involved fighting.
Hermione tried to focus on school, on her grades, on her future plans… But what plans could she really make? To become the youngest Minister for Magic or to become a slave for a death eater war hero in some twisted dystopian future where Voldemort won?
Harry was having more dreams, she kept telling him to dedicate more to his occlumency classes with Snape. There was a weapon Voldemort wanted to take from the department of mysteries. He had Lucius Malfoy imperio several Ministry workers to try and get it, but none could. So that’s why so many of them were being murdered.
March 10th
Hermione never liked Trelawney, but it didn’t stop her from crying when the teacher was sacked. Only two things were able to give her a laugh that week.
The first was the fact that Dumbledore had hired a centaur as her substitute, what was incredible because everyone knew Umbridge hated half-breeds, as she called them.
The second was D. He seemed to be relentless, the only one who didn’t allow her to push him away.
H: I can’t believe it, really!
D: Why would I lie about that?
H: Well… It just doesn't suit the persona I imagined for you
D: Granger, don’t mock me… I’ll burn my parchment
H: No, you won’t. I’m sorry, though. No more comments on your patronus being a chicken.
D: It’s not a chicken, it’s a peacock!
March 15th
“Hermione” Terry ran after her, as she was living the great hall to her class.
“Oh, hi,Terry” She gave him a weak smile.
“Did I do anything wrong?” He asked shyly “You seem to be avoiding me…”
“Oh, Terry… I’m sorry, but with the O.W.L.s coming and all the detentions… I don’t really have the time or energy to be with anyone… I’m so sorry” She said.
“Alright… I understand.” He looked sad but not surprised. “Well… We can still be friends, right?”
“Definitely!” She said before being pushed to the floor by Malfoy walking by with Nott and Zabini. Both of the boys laughed.
March 18th
D: Haven’t been seeing you with that oily boyfriend of yours.
H: He’s not oily and he’s not my boyfriend.
D: Oh, I might use one of those Weasley Twins’ fireworks to celebrate then…
H: You have a girlfriend, stop being such a flirt.
April 1st
Hermione was excited for the first time in a while. Harry told her that they'd be working on patronuses that night. She was skipping towards the seventh floor when Draco Malfoy jumped from behind an armour. She flinched and tried to run, but he grabbed her by the wrist and pulled her to an empty class.
“What do you want, Malfoy?” She tried to sound defiant, but she was scared. She didn’t trust him anymore. As he casted a locking charm on the door she raised her wand “St-”
“Expelliarmus” He shouted before she could finish her spell and her wand went straight to his free hand.
“What are you doing?” She shrieked.
“Shut up” He whispered before casting a muffliato at the door.
Then he turned to face her, menacing, murderous.
“Are you finally here to finish what you began?” She spat “Are you going to kill me out of so called mercy?”
“Don’t be stupid!” He hissed.
She waited but he did nothing. He kept himself in front of her, at a distance, she noticed his hands were shaking. Malfoy seemed to be calculating something, looking at her.
“So, what is it?”
“You’re out past curfew”
“Then let me go back to my common room”
“You’re not going there”
“What do you mean?”
He sighed and ran his hand through his hair exasperated. Then he ran it again through his face and took a huge breath.
“I know what you’re doing. We all do,” he said finally.
“What?”
“The meetings, the room of requirement… We know”
Hermione trembled. Oh no. Oh no no no no.
“I don’t know wh-” She started
“Don’t waste our time, Granger!” He spat with anger.
They were several steps apart, she looked around and calculated if it would be a good idea to grab a chair and throw it in his face to try and get her wand back.
“Umbridge has received information about your little club” He said resting against a table and extending his legs in front of him, crossed at his ankles. He carefully placed both wands on his pocket and crossed his arms in a leisurely manner “By the way, that ‘SNEAK’ jinx was very clever… and very slytherin, I must say” He gave her a sad smirk.
Hermione had charmed the parchment in which DA members signed their names, so if someone snitched them they would have purple pustules across her cheeks and nose denouncing the traitor. She didn’t allow herself to blush or smile at his compliment. The mere fact that he was complimenting made her almost regret her choice of jinx.
“Why are you telling me this?”
“Because… I know Umbridge’s methods of punishments” Draco said with nonchalance. Hermione didn’t know if he was talking about the torture she’d made Harry endure by carving the saying ‘i mustn’t tell lies’ on the back of his hand. “And I’d rather not have you going through that” He admitted through gritted teeth, avoiding her eyes.
“What?” It was Hermione’s time to give him a maniac laugh “Are you kidding me? Are you suddenly opposed to violence against mudbloods? You almost killed me a month ago!”
She definitely saw hurt in his eyes now.
“I wasn’t thinking straight that day. I am sorry” He whispered looking down “I shouldn’t… I made a vow to never touch a woman like that”
Hermione had never heard the word ‘sorry’ from Draco Malfoy’s mouth before. She opened hers to answer but then she closed it again waiting for him to continue. Suddenly the hurt was gone and the mask of boredom came back.
“And… I said I don’t want you going through that, Granger” He began “I don’t really care about your friends”
“Bu-”
“Fuck, witch… Will you ever let me fucking finish a sentence?” He sighed rubbing his eyes in frustration “I don’t care about them, but I know you do… So I came to warn you, with one rule”
“What do you mean?”
“I’ll let you go now to warn your friends, if you promise me that once you’re done alerting them you’ll run straight back to your common room through the exact corridor I tell you to. The one with the mermaid painting. Listen to me: Don’t be a fucking hero. Don’t stay behind to help anyone. Don’t bring anyone with you.”
“And what if I refuse?”
He smiled amused as if he was waiting for her answer.
“Then I’ll leave you locked here and all your friends will get caught with no warning…”
“And what about this corridor you're saying, how will I know Umbridge won’t be waiting there?”
“Because I am supposed to be on guard in that corridor. And I’ll let you pass unharmed” He stated calmly, rolling the sleeves of his white shirt and exposing his beautiful strong forearms… Hermione blinked again to refocus.
“Wait, and why can’t we all take that corridor, then?”
“Because, as I said…” He sighed tiredly, “I am not willing to help everyone, just you.”
“Do you expect me to have them get caught and save myself?” She gave him an unbelieving smile.
“I hope you do. But I don’t expect it, no.” He cracked his fingers “I do know, however, that you’re very smart. If every other corridor is empty, then everyone is going to go search somewhere else and you all will end up getting caught”
“Malfoy, I can’t-”
“What you can’t do, is to keep wasting your precious time to warn your friends” He said calmly “So, do we have a deal?”
“And what exactly makes you believe I won’t lie to you?”
“Your gryffindor moral fiber” He smirked.
She sighed and took a few steps towards him.
“Why are you doing this?”
“I told you, I d-”
“Why do you care about me ?” She said, placing herself right in front of him.
“I don’t, Granger” He took both their wands from his pocket and raised to stand taller than her “I’m just not willing to have anyone else torture you, since it’s MY favourite passtime” He extended his wand to her “Do we have a deal?”
“Yes.” She whispered looking straight into his grey eyes. They seemed softer now, like clouds on a rainy day. He was beautiful. She took her wand from his hand, their skin brushing lightly and giving her goosebumps “If this works… I want to ask you for something”
“What? I do something for you and you get something in return?” He chuckled with his rosy lips exposing his porcelain white teeth.
“If it works, meet me here in three days at 9pm? I want to talk to you”
He faltered.
“No. I have nothing else to talk to you” He said, turning on his heels.
…
Once Hermione arrived at the Room of Requirement to alert the DA, Harry ordered everyone to run. She used the corridor Malfoy instructed her to. But she took Dennis Creevey with her through it, he was too young. And she did also tell Ron and Harry to use it. Malfoy was there indeed and he allowed her and Dennis to pass with an annoyed expression, casting stupefy against the walls to pretend he tried to get them. But as Hermione was at the end of the corridor, turning towards the staircase she saw he hit Harry straight in the chest with a trip jinx. She began coming back to help her friend, but Dennis was crying and Malfoy had already alerted Umbridge. He looked at her and shook his head slightly with an angry glare. She ran away, hating herself for leaving Harry but hating Malfoy even more for catching her friend.
April 2nd
Harry was back at the common room right after midnight. Marietta Edgecombe was the traitor. Dumbledore took all the blame for the club and fled before Fudge could have him arrested to Azkaban.
But Umbridge saw the names’ list. She knew about them all. And it got everyone a week of detention.
“We’re lucky Dumbledore convinced them that it was a one meeting thing, otherwise we could’ve been expelled.” Hermione tried to say the following morning as they walked towards the herbology class.
“So lucky” Ron and Harry mocked her in unisson.
Dumbledore was gone and Umbridge was the new headmistress.
“Dumbledore will be back before long,” said Ernie Macmillan confidently as they approached him near the greenhouses. “They couldn’t keep him away in our second year and they won’t be able to this time. The Fat Friar told me –” he dropped his voice conspiratorially, so that Harry, Ron and Hermione had to lean closer to him to hear “– that Umbridge tried to get back into his office last night after they’d searched the castle and grounds for him. Couldn’t get past the gargoyle. The Head’s office has sealed itself against her.” Ernie smirked. “Apparently, she had a right little tantrum.”
“Oh, I expect she really fancied herself sitting up there in the Head’s office,” said Hermione viciously, as they stopped so Ron would tie his shoelaces “Lording it over all the other teachers, the stupid puffed-up, power-crazy old –”
“I wouldn’t finish that sentence if I were you, Granger” Malfoy’s pointed face was alight with malice. He was coming from the quidditch pitch in Slytherin uniform with Theodore Nott, Adrian Pucey and Blase Zabini. “Otherwise, I’ll have to dock a few points from Gryffindor and Hufflepuff,” he drawled.
“You can’t take points from fellow prefects, Malfoy,” said Ernie at once.
“I know prefects can’t dock points from each other,” sneered Malfoy. His friends sniggered. “But members of the Inquisitorial Squad —”
“The what?” Hermione asked sharply, glaring at him.
“The Inquisitorial Squad, Granger” Malfoy said slowly as if talking to a slow toddler and pointed to the tiny silver badge with the letter I beneath his prefect’s badge “A select group of students who are supportive of the Ministry of Magic, hand-picked by Professor Umbridge. Anyway, members of the Inquisitorial Squad do have the power to dock points … so, Granger, I’ll have five from you for being rude about our new Headmistress. Macmillan, five for contradicting me. Five because I don’t like you, Potter. Weasley, your shirt’s untucked, so I’ll have another five for that. Oh yeah, I forgot, you’re a Mudblood, Granger, so ten off for that.”
Zabini and Nott laughed loudly, while Pucey patted Malfoy’s shoulder.
“Nice one, Draco!”
Ron pulled out his wand, but Hermione pushed it away, whispering, “Don’t!”
“Wise move, Granger,” Malfoy said, tugging one of her curls with disgust on his face “New Head, new times … be good now, Potty … Weasel King …” He and his teammates strode away laughing heartedly.
April 4th
Hermione refused to go to the classroom to meet Malfoy. Well, who was she kidding by acting as if it would hurt him? He said he wouldn’t go. Yet, she crossed her arms and laid on her bed making the conscious pout to not grant him the satisfaction of staying her up. She was standing him up. He had been even worse now with more power. Hogwarts felt less and less like her home each day and more like a prison.
D: Mandrake Leaves, Bubotuber pus, Howlet's Wing, Deadlyius, Ludwigia inclinata and Powdered kelp… Brew it all in a mid heat concoction and let it simmer until it turns pearly grey. After it cools you can apply.
H: What 's that for?
D: Your hands, Granger. I can’t stand having to look at those bloody scars a day longer.
April 15th
“Why aren’t you having occlumency lessons any more? Hermione asked Harry, frowning.
“I told you Snape thinks we’ve had enough”
“Well, I don’t think Snape should stop until you’re absolutely sure you can control the weird dreams,” said Hermione indignantly. “Harry, I think you should go back to him and ask –”
“Just drop it, Hermione!”
It was the first day of the Easter holidays and Hermione, as was her custom, had spent a large part of the day drawing up revision timetables for the three of them. Harry and Ron had let her do it; it was easier than arguing with her and, in any case, they might come in useful. Ron had been startled to discover there were only six weeks left until their exams.
“Well, there you are,” she said, handing him his timetable, “if you follow that you should do fine.”
Ron looked down at it gloomily, but then brightened.
“You’ve given me an evening off every week!”
“That’s for Quidditch practice,” said Hermione. The smile faded from Ron’s face.
April 20th
As though to underline the importance of their upcoming examinations, a batch of pamphlets, leaflets and notices concerning various wizarding careers appeared on the tables in Gryffindor Tower shortly before the end of the holidays, along with yet another notice on the board, which read:
CAREERS ADVICE
All fifth-years are required to attend a short meeting with their Head of House during the first week of the summer term to discuss their future careers. Times of individual appointments are listed below.
Harry, Ron and Hermione spent a whole Saturday going over the pamphlets and contemplating career options. Hermione wished to help as many people as possible, she was not sure yet if it would be as a healer, a researcher for new spells and potions or the next Minister for Magic.
April 22th
The day of her meeting with McGonagall started badly. Harry had just corked his vial of Invigoration Draught to hand it to Snape for marking, when the teacher dropped it on the floor.
Malfoy gave a gleeful yell of laughter. Harry whipped around. His potion sample lay in pieces on the floor and Snape was watching him with a look of gloating pleasure.
“‘Whoops. Another zero, then, Potter.” Snape said softly
“I’m sorry!” said Hermione, with her hands over her mouth. “I’m really sorry, Harry. I thought you’d finished, so I cleared up!”
A few hours later, Hermione found herself in her Head of House’s office, sitting primly to discuss career options.
“Well, Miss Granger, this meeting is to talk over any career ideas you might have, and to help you decide which subjects you should continue into the sixth and seventh years,” said Professor McGonagall. “Have you had any thoughts about what you would like to do after you leave Hogwarts?”
“Yes, Professor” Hermione said promptly “I’m actually torn between becoming a healer or pursuing a political career”
Hermione hadn’t noticed Prof. Umbridge sitting behind them in a chair at the side of the door. But once she finished speaking, the old toad coughed to request attention. She decided to ignore it and continue.
“I want to help as many people as possible with my work, but I haven’t decided between a more broad or one to one approach”
“You’d need top grades for either one, which won’t be a problem”, said Professor McGonagall, extracting a small, dark leaflet from under the mass on her desk and opening it. “It would be necessary a minimum of five N.E.W.T.s, and nothing under. A political career usually begins without a mastery, with an internship at the Ministry and working your way up in there. I’d suggest focusing on the Healer option first, as it requests further education after Hogwarts. The healing mastery program is quite intensive.Then, if you find that’s not the plan for you it is possible to start your ministry career”
“Yes, professor,” Hermione nodded eagerly.
“You’d need to have at least Exceeds Expectations N.E.W.T.S. results in Potions, Herbology, Transfiguration, Charms and Defence Against the Dark Arts.”
Professor Umbridge gave another cough, a little more audible this time. Professor McGonagall closed her eyes for a moment, opened them again, and continued as though nothing had happened.
‘I would also advise Arithmancy and Old Runes, because it might come in hand should you decide to work in the Ministry. And I ought to tell you now, Ms Granger, that Prof. Vector and Prof. Snape do not accept students on their N.E.W.T. classes unless they have achieved “Outstanding” or higher at Ordinary Wizarding Level. Well, it would be advised to have some extracurricular leading positions as well to include in your recommendation letters to the Ministry so –”
Professor Umbridge gave her most pronounced cough yet.
“May I offer you a cough drop, Dolores?” Professor McGonagall asked curtly, without looking at Professor Umbridge.
“Oh, no, thank you very much,” said Umbridge, with that simpering laugh Hermione hated so much. “I just wondered whether I could make the teensiest interruption, Minerva? I was just wondering whether Ms Granger has quite the temperament for a Ministry Officer” said Professor Umbridge sweetly.
“Were you?” said Professor McGonagall haughtily. “Well, Granger” she continued, as though there had been no interruption, “if you are serious in this ambition, I would advise you to concentrate hard on the extracurricular part, as your grades have been marked as Outstanding by almost every professor in school – are you quite sure you wouldn’t like a cough drop, Dolores?”
“Oh, no need, thank you, Minerva,” simpered Professor Umbridge, who had just coughed her loudest yet. “I was just concerned that you might not have Granger’s most recent Defence Against the Dark Arts marks in front of you. Neither her remarks on extracurricular activities from her headmaster”
“Yes, I have!”
“I’m afraid I don’t quite understand how you can give Miss Granger false hope that there is a possible career for her at the Min–”
“False hope?” Prof McGonagall snapped “Miss Granger is the brightest witch of her age, every office in the Ministry will be fighting over her”
“I’m terribly sorry to have to contradict you, Minerva, but I think you’ll also find,” said Umbridge, her voice very cold now, “that the Ministry looks into the records of those applying to be officials. Miss Granger was involved in several gossip scandals last year, she’s broken several school rules and has been running an underground fight club…”
“– There’s also the Wizarding Law extracurricular correspondence course I’d advise you to take and, unless you’re prepared to spend some time abroad after Hogwarts, you should really look at studying different langua–” Prof McGonagall ignored Umbridge and continued talking.
“‘Which means that this girl has as much chance of becoming an Auror as Dumbledore has of ever returning to this school.”
“A very good chance, then,” said Professor McGonagall. “I might add, Hermione, that I could bet my hat you’ll be Minister some day…”
“Granger is a muggle born, Minerva” Umbridge said loudly, making Hermione gasp “Of course OUR community would need a minister with better understanding of—”
“I am certain that what our community needs is a good witch or wizard as a minister, someone who cares about the community OVER its own reputation. Of course we’ve had pureblood ministers that were complete rubbish…”
Professor Umbridge stood up. She was so short that this did not make a great deal of difference, but her fussy, simpering demeanour had given place to a hard fury that made her broad, flabby face look oddly sinister.
“Granger has no chance whatsoever of pursuing a Political Career!
Professor McGonagall got to her feet, too, and in her case this was a much more impressive move; she towered over Professor Umbridge.
“HERMIONE”, she said in ringing tones, “I will assist you to become a Minister if it is the last thing I do! If I have to coach you nightly, I will make sure you achieve the required results!”
April 25th
H: I will become Minister for Magic one day.
D: I know. Anyone who doubts that is stupid.
April 29th
“So, how was it with McGonagall?” Ron asked when she got to the gryffindor table during dinner. His meeting was the following day and he was nervous.
“It was… Intense. Umbridge was there” Hermione sighed, pouring herself some pumpkin juice.
“I need to talk to Sirius and Lupin” Harry said abruptly
“What?!” The other two said at the same time.
“I saw something… During the Occlumency classes. In Snape’s memories” Harry began “I saw my dad… I need to know”
“Harry, you can’t! Umbridge’s been monitoring the floo…” Hermione began exasperated.
“Not in her office. And Sirius gave me a knife that’ll open any door.. I just need a distraction”
Hermione began to say that it was a bad idea, when the Weasley twins appeared offering to give Harry the perfect distraction for Umbridge. Hermione tried warning them that it could get them expelled and they simply said they were happy to leave Hogwarts as soon as possible now that Dumbledore was gone.
“What about those idiots from the inquisitorial squad?” Ron asked.
“Crabbe and Goyle are on the hospital wing injured from the last quidditch match against ravenclaw” Ginny said “And I can lock Pansy and Milicent in the prefects’ bathroom, they’re always doing spa nights there on Monday’s night”
“What about Malfoy?” Harry asked.
“I… I think I know what to do” Hermione said pensively.
“Mione! Let me…” Ron began.
“It’s alright, I know where he’ll be. It can’t be you Ron, it’ll end up badly. I’ll just stun him from behind” Hermione said.
“I’ll go with you”
“Actually… It’d be nice to have you as a lookout in Umbridge’s corridor” Harry told Ron.
“Alright, mate,” Ron said with resignation.
“Let’s do this then” George said, rubbing his palms mischievously.
“9:30 pm. Tonight” Fred added.
…
It had been a leap of faith, Hermione knew it. She had no idea why, but something told her she’d be able to find him somehow. She went to the same empty classroom he had cornered him before the DA was discovered. And, to her surprise, he was there. It had been more than three weeks, but he was there. 9pm. He was sitting on the floor, resting his back on the wall with a book over his folded knees. He didn’t notice her until she spoke.
“Malfoy”
If he had been surprised, he quickly masked it with a sad smirk.
“Granger… Granger… Out past curfew? One would think you want to lose points for Gryffindor” He drawled.
“I didn’t think you’d be here.” She said quickly. “Not after all this time…”
“Not after you stood me up, you mean, right?” He chuckled, closing his book and facing her.
“You took Harry…”
“I never said I wouldn’t”
“You’ve been mean to us all”
“I never said I wouldn’t”
“Why are you here?”
“I could ask you the same question…”
“I came to find you.” The words were out of her mouth before she could think better of it.
“Why would you do that?” He said getting up and straightening his robes.
“I - I… Why are you here? Have you kept coming here to meet me every day since I told you to?” She hated herself for being so open and pathetic, he was sure to make her regret it.
He chuckled with his index finger on his pointed chin, the candlelight reflecting on his signet ring.
“Why would that be more plausible than the option that I just like this empty room and have done so since much before I brought you here?” He sneered.
“I- I don’t b-believe you” She stuttered and took a step closer to him. “Why here and not the comfort of your common room?”
“It’s none of your business” He said with disgust “Filthy…”
“Don’t say it.” She snapped, “There’s no one here to watch your performance.”
“I see you’re still stupid and desperate.” He said taking a step closer.
Hermione took another step, closing the distance between them. She had to look up to meet his eyes. They were stormy today. She could smell his cologne of cedar and mint. She could feel his heart pounding right before her face.
BAMM!
There came a loud explosion sound from a few levels below. Malfoy’s head snapped towards the door.
“What the f-” He began.
Hermione’s mind reeled. She was supposed to distract him. She couldn’t have him going there. She needed to keep him there with her. Could she perform a quick stunning spell? Petrify him maybe? No, he was a very good duelist, she remembered.
“What?” She said in a weak breathy voice. “I didn’t h-hear anything”
“Don’t play coy, Granger. It doesn’t suit you” He growled looking back down at her face.
BAM!
The sound came again, but, before Malfoy could look once again up to the door, Hermione grabbed his shirt, stood on her toes and pulled him towards her. She pressed her lips against him with all the strength she had in a bruising kiss. It took all of two seconds before his large hands were on the small of her back pressing her against him. She opened her lips and he quickly invaded her mouth with his tongue.
Hermione had never kissed like that before. It was always sweet, respectful and chaste with Viktor. It was always sloppy, awkward and shy with Terry. But Malfoy was not nice, chaste or shy. He demanded her, his hunger showing in every bit of teeth, tongue and lips. His hands bruised her waist and she didn’t actually remember how they had ended up beneath her shirt against her bare skin. Her mind was suddenly blank, which was great because she had no idea of what to do. Malfoy guided her, pulling her impossibly close and pushing himself against her.
One of her hands slid from his shirt to the back of his head, tangling her fingers on his soft hair. The other one she kept over his chest, sensing his heartbeat in sync with her own fast paced one. She breathed deeply and felt his scent through every cell on her body. She was all him now, there wasn’t a single inch of her he was not in charge of.
As they parted for breath, he gave her only two inches of space. She was slow to open her eyes and found his grey ones pouring into her, looking for something. She tried to open her mouth to say something, as she always did any time she could. But he didn’t let her. He was once again claiming her mouth. He pulled her lower lip in his mouth, letting it go with a wet pop. Then he took one of his hands from her waist to grab her hair and pulled her head back, exposing her neck to him. His mouth went down through her jaw landing open mouth kisses and light nibs.
“Fucking hell” He groaned against her neck “Why do you taste like that?” He said before pulling the skin on her collarbone, surely leaving a bruise there, and already going back up.
“Like what?” She moaned into his kiss, but he shut her up snaking the hand he had on her waist towards her bum, over the skirt. He gave her a big squeeze, pulling her so close she could feel his volume against her stomach. Hermione gasped and he smirked against her lips.
“Like my fucking damnation” He said fisting her hair until she whimpered. “Don’t make that sound, Granger. Fucking don’t. Or I’ll fuck you right here and right now”
She should protest, she should be offended, she should be scared. But she was… Hot. She could feel the dampness forming between her thighs. She felt her nipples hardening underneath her shirt.
“Malfoy…” She heard herself moaning his name against his lips. It was a beg. A plead. A cry for mercy.
“What do you want, Granger?” He asked in a whisper that gave her goosebumps everywhere, his hand detangling from her hair and sliding towards the front of her neck. Only this time he wasn’t bruising her. He was caressing it gently “So soft, so perfect… I’m sorry” He murmured low enough that she almost didn’t hear it.
Then he kept kissing her. And she kept kissing him. They both didn’t even hear the several bangs in the castle below them. He devoured her, lavished her, made her feel like she was a convicted’s final meal.
Hot and cold.
Push and pull.
Bite and lick.
Guide and force.
That was Draco Malfoy’s kiss. Fuck, that was him. That was his way.
Hermione was startled. She was kissing Draco Malfoy. The boy that bullied and attacked her. The boy that warned and saved her. The boy that made her feel hate and desire. Disgust and pine.
“Malfoy” She mumbled, pushing him away. She was almost scared to look up. “Malfoy?”
“What do you want, Granger?” He repeated in a soft whisper against her forehead.
She took her hand from the back of his head and pulled his hand from her bum back to her waist.
“I’m sorry… I can’t.” She finally looked up to meet his eyes.
Only the storm was gone, the steel wall had come back.
“Then why the fuck are you here?” He said with disgust, taking his hands from her and making her feel empty and naked.
“I… I want to” She whined avoiding his gaze and looking to her own hands placed on his chest “But you have a girlfriend and I…”
He chuckled. “Do you want me to break up with Daphne?”
She teetered.
“What?”
“You don’t seem to mind me being a death eater son, a slytherin, a bully, a bad person and a blood purist… So what I am asking is: do you want me to break up with Daphne?”
“Malfoy…”
“Would that make you feel better about spreading your legs for me?” He asked callously. “You’re not like other girls , right? You don’t like to be the side chick, huh? You want me to break up with Daphne?”
“Don’t be like that.” She whimpered, closing her hands in fists and wrinkling his white shirt. She looked up at him again.
“I’ll do it.” He said suddenly. His eyes were still silver, but they seemed to be melting in moving silver pools “Ask me and I will”
“Malfoy, I…”
“STUDENTS, BOMBING THE ENTRANCE HALL” Came a loud shriek from Peeves just outside where they were.
Malfoy’s eyes shot up, then he looked back at Hermione and realisation suddenly kicked in. His face contorted in rage and pain.
“What is going on, Granger?” He asked, grabbing her wrists and yanking them from his shirt. “Did Potter and Weasley ask you to distract me? Is that it?”
She flinched. “Malfoy, I-”
“You’re such a whore, mudblood” He chuckled menacingly before using her wrists to throw her out of his way as he strode towards the door.
She had tears in her eyes as she drew her wand.
“Stupify” She cried, the red lighting hitting him squarely on his back.
Hermione arrived at the Gryffindor Tower just in time to see all the students cheering by the window as Fred and George flew their brooms away.
June 1st
The month of may went by as peacefully as possible. That is, if by peaceful one means being drowned in revisions for O.W.L.s, living in a Umbridge’s dictatorship and dodging Draco Malfoy at all cost. She quickly realised she’d made the biggest mistake of her life the morning following their encounter, when he greeted her at the entrance hall with a jinx that made her nose bleed profusely and deducted fifty points from Gryffindor because she said “fuck”. Then he proceeded to say the worst things he could whenever she spoke up in any class, took every chance he had to make her fall and went as far as making a very nasty explicit drawing of her, Harry and Ron in a dirty scenario topped with glowing letters spelling “Maddy Potty, Weasel King and Mudblood Whore”. The drawing was charmed to duplicate whenever someone touched it. Soon it was flooding every corridor, classroom and common room in school. Umbridge turned a blind eye, obviously.
She was seething ever since Fred and George made their dramatic flight to freedom, leaving a swamp in the fifth floor. People were talking only about this. But Malfoy seemed to only think about making Hermione’s life miserable. It got so bad that Harry gave her his Marauder’s Map so she could avoid Malfoy. He didn’t know exactly what had happened, she just told him she had stunned Malfoy and that he saw her do it. So now he was seeking revenge.
And that meant Hermione stayed in her common room every second of every free time she had. She had a lot to review for her O.W.L.s and Umbridge had vanished every inch of joy from the rest of Hogwarts. It was still very lonely, though. Hermione was thankful for D. He made her life more than bearable. He kept talking to her everyday. He was avoiding personal subjects more than ever, so she just asked him to test her on her knowledge for the OWLs, which he did without complaints.
Hermione refused to follow Harry to the Quidditch Final against Ravenclaw. But she didn’t want to stay inside either. She checked the map and saw that Malfoy was inside his common room, so she decided to pay Hagrid a visit. She found Harry there, apparently Hagrid had intercepted him before he made it to the pitch.
Hagrid made them both follow him towards the Forbidden Forest
“I jus’ hope she doesn’ notice us goin” Hagrid murmured.
“Umbridge? She won’t. I think she expects trouble at the match” Harry stated.
“Yeah, well, a bit o’ trouble wouldn’ hurt,” said Hagrid, pausing to peer around the edge of the stands to make sure the stretch of lawn between there and his cabin was deserted. “Give us more time.”
“‘What is it, Hagrid?” said Hermione, looking up at him with a concerned expression on her face as they hurried across the grass towards the edge of the Forest.
“Yeh – yeh’ll see in a mo” said Hagrid “‘C’mon now, quick, before we’re spotted!”
Harry and Hermione looked at each other, then ducked into the cover of the trees behind Hagrid, who was already striding away from them into the green gloom, his crossbow over his arm. Harry and Hermione ran to catch up with him. When Harry asked why Hagrid was armed, as he never did it before, he answered that it was just a precaution as they were going to go a bit further inside the forest than usual.
“An’ anyway, tha’ was before Firenze left the Forest, wasn’ it?” Hagrid said.
“Why does Firenze leaving make a difference?” asked Hermione curiously.
Hagrid explained that the centaurs resented Firenze going to teach at Hogwarts, they saw it as servitude towards men, which was an abomination for centaurs. And they blamed Hagrid for being the messenger.
“They used ter be – well, yeh couldn’ call ’em friendly – but we got on all righ’. Kept ’emselves to ’emselves, bu’ always turned up if I wanted a word. Not any more.” He sighed deeply. “If I hadn’ stepped in, I reckon they’d’ve kicked Firenze ter death –”
“‘They attacked him?” said Hermione, shocked.
“Yep” said Hagrid gruffly, forcing his way through several low-hanging branches.
“‘Is that why we’re here, Hagrid?” asked Hermione. Hagrid, shook his head dismissively,
The path was becoming increasingly overgrown and the trees grew so closely together as they walked further and further into the Forest that it was as dark as dusk. They were soon a long way past the clearing where Hagrid had shown them the Thestrals
It was a great struggle to keep up with Hagrid, what with branches and thickets of thorn through which Hagrid marched as easily as if they were cobwebs, but snagged Harry and Hermione’s robes, frequently entangling them so severely that they had to stop for minutes at a time to free themselves.
Hermione’s arms and legs were soon covered in small cuts and scratches. They were so deep in the Forest now that sometimes all she could see of Hagrid in the gloom was a massive dark shape ahead of her. Any sound seemed threatening in the muffled silence. The breaking of a twig echoed loudly and the tiniest rustle of movement, even though it might have been made by an innocent sparrow, caused them to peer through the gloom for a culprit.
“Maybe we bes’ jus’ stop fer a momen’, so I can … fill yeh in,” said Hagrid.”‘Before we ge’ there, like.”
“Good” Hermione whispered.
“Well, there’s a good chance I’m goin’ ter be gettin’ the sack any day now,” he said. Harry and Hermione looked at each other, then back at him “Yeh know she’s bin lookin’ fer a chance ter get rid of me ever since I got back. I don’ wan’ ter go, o’ course, but if it wasn’ fer … well … the special circumstances I’m abou’ ter explain to yeh, I’d leave righ’ now, before she’s go’ the chance ter do it in front o’ the whole school, like she did with Trelawney. It’s not the end o’ the world, I’ll be able ter help Dumbledore once I’m outta here, I can be useful ter the Order. An’ you lot’ll have Grubbly-Plank, yeh’ll – yeh’ll get through yer exams fine …” His voice trembled and broke.
“Don’ worry abou’ me,” he said hastily, as Hermione made to pat his arm. He pulled his enormous spotted handkerchief from the pocket of his waistcoat and mopped his eyes with it. “Look, I wouldn’ be tellin’ yer this at all if I didn’ have ter. See, if I go … well, I can’ leave withou’ … withou’ tellin’ someone … because I’ll – I’ll need you two ter help me. An’ Ron, if he’s willin’. C’mon y’ll see” He said taking them to a mound nearby.
Trees had been ripped up at the roots all around the mound, so that it stood on a bare patch of ground surrounded by heaps of trunks and boughs that formed a kind of fence or barricade, behind which Harry, Hermione and Hagrid now stood.
“Sleepin’” breathed Hagrid.
Hermione was gazing at the mound with her mouth slightly open. It was moving up and down, as in breathing. Was that a... She was utterly terrified. It was a giant.
“Hagrid,” she said in a whisper barely audible over the sound of the sleeping creature, “who is he?”
“Hagrid, you told us –’ said Hermione, her wand now shaking in her hand, “When you came back and told us about the mission Dumbledore gave you with the giants, you told us none of them wanted to come!”
“Well – no – he didn’ want ter come,” said Hagrid, sounding desperate. “But I had ter bring him, Hermione, I had ter!”
“But why?” asked Hermione, wanting to cry. “Why – what – oh, Hagrid!”
“I knew if I jus’ got him back an’ taught him a few manners – I’d be able ter take him outside an’ show ev’ryone he’s harmless!”
“Harmless!?” Hermione shrieked. “He’s been hurting you all this time, hasn’t he? That’s why you’ve had all these injuries!”
“He don’ know his own strength!” said Hagrid earnestly. “An’ he’s gettin’ better, he’s not fightin’ so much any more –”
“Oh, Hagrid, why did you bring him back if he didn’t want to come? Wouldn’t he have been happier with his own people?”
“They were all bullyin’ him, Hermione, ’cause he’s so small!” Hagrid argued
“Small?” She couldn’t believe it.
“See – he’s my brother!”
Hermione simply stared at him, her mouth open.
“Well – half-brother,”
Hagrid proceeded to explain how his mother had abandoned Grawp, his half brother, too. And that, as he was small for a giant with only 16 feet, the other giants would kick him and so he had to bring him back. Hagrid asked them to help him, once he was gone. He wouldn’t need food or water, as he knew to fetch that himself. He just wanted them to keep the giant company, help him learn English and come visit whenever they could. Hermione was hysterical, she couldn’t fathom visiting a violent giant in a dangerous forest. But Hagrid said he wasn’t violent.
“What are those ropes for, then?” Harry asked.
“You have to keep him tied up?” said Hermione faintly.
“Well … yeah …See – it’s like I say – he doesn’ really know ’is own strength.”
So that’s why the forest was empty in that region. Hermione was torn between screaming or running and suddenly there was a loud roar echoing through the forest which made her blood freeze inside.
“Grawp, eh” Hagrid said as the gigantic figure raised making the ground tremble underneath their feet “I brought yer sum friends yuh see”
“Hagrid, please… Don’t” Hermione winced.
“This is Harry” Hagrid said loudly and slowly “And this is Hermione. The’ll be cumin her’ to talk to yeuh”
Grawp’s ankles were larger than Oaktree's trunks. He had a greenish skin tone and Hermione couldn't really see his head. But soon enough there was a hand the size of a beach umbrella coming towards her. Hagrid put himself in front of her and the hand slapped him, making him hit a tree trunk. The giant grabbed her torso and yanked her up. His head was the size of a small car. He had giant eyes looking at her curiously. Hermione heard Harry and Hagrid screaming underneath her.
“GRAWP” She snapped “PUT. ME. DOWN. NOW!”
Surprisingly enough, the giant obeyed. [
“Righ’,” said Hagrid thickly, getting up with one hand pinching his bleeding nose and the other grasping his crossbow, ”‘well … there yeh are … yeh’ve met him an’ – an’ now he’ll know yeh when yeh come back. Yeah … well …” He looked up at Grawp, who was now pulling back the pine with an expression of detached pleasure on his boulderish face; the roots were creaking as he ripped them away from the ground. “Well, I reckon tha’s enough fer one day,We’ll – er – we’ll go back now, shall we?”
Harry and Hermione nodded. Hagrid shouldered his crossbow again and, still pinching his nose, led the way back into the trees. Nobody spoke for a while, not even when they heard the distant crash that meant Grawp had pulled over the pine tree at last. Hermione’s face was pale and set.
What on earth was going to happen when somebody found out that Hagrid had hidden Grawp in the Forbidden Forest? And he had promised that she, Ron and Harry would continue Hagrid’s totally pointless attempts to civilise the giant. How could Hagrid, even with his immense capacity to delude himself that fanged monsters were loveably harmless, fool himself that Grawp would ever be fit to mix with humans?
They faced another challenge on their way back, as a centaur crossed their path and threatened Hagrid, saying he was no longer welcome there. He said the only reason Hagrid would not die that day was the presence of children.
“I won’ be kept outta the Fores’ by a bunch o’ old mules like yeh!” said Hagrid loudly.
“Hagrid,” said Hermione in a high-pitched and terrified voice, as both the two centaurs pawed at the ground, “let’s go, please let’s go! I’m very sorry” she added to the centaurs
Hagrid moved forwards, but his crossbow was still raised and his eyes were still fixed threateningly upon the centaur.
“We know what you are keeping in the Forest, Hagrid!” Magorian called after them, as the centaurs slipped out of sight. “And our tolerance is waning!”
Hagrid turned and gave every appearance of wanting to walk straight back to Magorian.
“Yeh’ll tolerate ’im as long as he’s here, it’s as much his Forest as yours!” he yelled, as Harry and Hermione both pushed with all their might against Hagrid’s moleskin waistcoat in an effort to keep him moving forwards. Still scowling, he looked down; his expression changed to mild surprise at the sight of them both pushing him; he seemed not to have felt it.
“Calm down, you two,” he said, turning to walk on while they panted along behind him. “Ruddy old mules, though, eh?”
They rejoined the path and, after another ten minutes, the trees began to thin; they were able to see patches of clear blue sky again and, in the distance, hear the definite sounds of cheering and shouting. Hermione and Harry went back to the castle.
“Calm down!” Hermione complained feverishly. “A giant! A giant in the Forest! And we’re supposed to give him English lessons! Always assuming, of course, we can get past the herd of murderous centaurs on the way in and out! I – don’t – believe – him!”
But any answer Harry was to give him was muffled by the celebration coming towards the Gryffindor tower. They had won. Ron caught all the goals. It didn’t give them the quidditch cup, as Slytherin had won every game until then. But Ginny allowed the game to go long enough for the goal difference to place Gryffindor in second place. So they were taking that as a win. Hermione and Harry decided to wait until the following day to tell Ron about Grawp.
H: Do you know anything about giants?
D: Just the average. They’re big, relentless, violent and territorial. Why?
H: Do you think they could be taught how to live socially?
D: Is this you trying to make me like Hagrid or something?
H: He’s not a giant!
D: He IS part giant.
Notes:
It had to be done. I'm sorry, I hate when Draco is suddenly madly in love with Hermione, or that he always liked her and only did bad things because he was forced to, or when they say he didn't do bad things....
He's a mess, they're messy.
If you see him being inconsistent and confusing, it's because HE IS. He is 15, raised in a bloodpurist family and seeing very ugly stuff from his side of the war (He's not being shielded like Harry and Hermione are by Molly, Lupin and Sirius)... If he does have feelings for Hermione you might imagine how weird that is to him, right?
ALSO, he's spoiled, he's a brat, he's toxic. He is not a nice person, YET.
So that's it! Tell me what you're thinking
Chapter 10
Notes:
TW: Violence, combat, dirty talking in violent situations.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
June 9th
The minister appointed examiners for the O.W.L.s arrived that sunday during dinner and, even though teachers had spent the previous week reviewing for the tests, it still made everything seem even more real.
June 10th
D: How was your day?
H: Charms written during morning and practical in afternoon.
D: Do you want me to revise your answers with you?
H: Yes, please.
Hermione gasped, none of her friends accepted doing that with her. D was indeed the best thing she could’ve dreamed about.
June 11th
D: Was it transfiguration today?
H: Yes! And I am positive my teacup still had whiskers on the practical.
D: It didn’t. I saw it.
So he was a fifth year student?
June 12th
H: How did you do in herbology?
D: I’ll just send you my answers.
H: Yes, please.
H: They’re perfect, it’s definitely an “O”.
June 13th
D: Seriously, your patronus is an otter and you were making fun of me?
H: Don’t want to talk about that! I couldn’t stun the examiner today.
D: Maybe you were nervous, I am certain you’re great in stunning spells.
June 14th
D: No, that rune means “family” not “home”
H: My syllabus says both answers are correct because of the 456 B.C. scission.
D: But Prof. Babbling said they’d be considering the 17th century agreement.
H: Oh shite! That’s two mistakes now.
D: What?
H: I mis-translated ehwaz. It means partnership, not defence; I mixed it up with eihwaz.
June 17th
D: What the fuck was wrong with Weasley’s pepper up potion today? It smelled like dirty diapers.
H: Don’t be mean!
D: Is it mean to say the truth, now?
June 18th
D: Remind me to thank Hagrid. We indeed had a question about hippogriffs and blast ended screwts today.
H: Do thank him.
June 19th
D: You looked beautiful tonight…
H: Don’t tell me you were ogling me instead of paying attention to your astronomy practical.
D: It was your fault.
Hermione smiled to herself as she saw Harry arriving angry at the common room.
“Did you see it?” He asked livid.
“What?”
“Hagrid got sacked! I took longer to find Mars so I ended up seeing the whole thing. Umbridge claimed she was scared to do it by herself, as Hagrid was a dangerous halfbreed—”
“That cow!” Ron said.
“She’s a bitch” Hermione corrected.
“Listen, Ron! Hermione!” Harry said exasperated “There were several aurors there, to confront Hagrid. But he fought them off and… Blimey, Hermione! They all went to stun him and McGonagall entered to stop them, to intervene on his behalf. She got five stunning spells on her chest. She was sent to St. Mungo’s”
“Oh God!” Hermione gasped, covering her mouth with both hands “What about Hagrid?”
“He ran out the front gate, took Fang with him” Harry said, throwing himself on a couch. “We are alone here now”
Hermione, Ron and Harry stood awake until 4 am. She cried on his shoulder and Ron tried patting on her back.
June 20th
Hermione was getting out of her History of Magic’s O.W.L. exam class when Harry grabbed her shoulders, panting.
“Mione! It’s him! It’s Sirius”
“What? Harry, calm down” She said exasperated.
Ron joined them quickly after.
“Harry slow down, mate!” He said placing his hand on his chest as if it was in pain.
“Voldemort has him! He caught Sirius and wants to use him to grab the weapon” Harry said impatiently.
“How do you know this?” Hermione asked wearily.
“I SAW IT! HE’S TORTURING HIM”
“Harry! You were supposed to be occludding” Hermione gasped.
“Oh thank God I wasn’t, he’s got Sirius and…”
“Harry, Grimauld Place is under the Fidelius Charm, Sirius is saf—”
“What if he got out? What if he was bored and decided to take a walk? We know Lucius Malfoy knows his animagus’ form” Harry was very nervous.
“But why would he want that?” Hermione looked at Ron for backup but he didn’t say a thing. His father was saved by Harry’s visions. He would always trust his friend. Hermione however was more cautious “Harry, what if Voldemort is using you? He knows you like saving people, like with the Delacour girl… Or Ginny during second year... What if he’s doing this to get you to go—”
“I CAN’T RISK IT!” Harry bawled, tears coming out of his eyes “He’s the only family I have”
“We need to talk to someone” Hermione pleaded.
“McGonagall is gone. Dumbledore’s gone.” Ron said.
“What about Prof. Snape?” Hermione asked.
“He hates him” Harry mocked “He’d never help”
“Harry, he’s in the order..”
But Harry was not giving up. Hermione convinced him to try to reach Sirius to verify if he was not in Grimmauld Place. Like the previous time, they’d use some sort of illusion to keep Umbridge’s office empty so he could floo call. Ginny and Luna offered to keep an eye on the corridor. Ron offered to make Peeves destroy the Transfiguration department and then call for Umbridge so she’d be busy. The problem was that, once Harry called Grimmauld Place, Kreacher told him Sirius had gone to the Department of Mysteries and that he wouldn’t be coming back.
Hermione had no time to warn him when Umbridge arrived, so suddenly that the young girl was out of words. The pink dressed old witch made a silent gesture to Malfoy - who was at her side - and went forward to pull Harry out of the fireplace by his hair.
Malfoy sneered as he walked towards Hermione, yanking her by her hair and pulling her close to him. He then used his hand to pin her in place by her neck and let out her hair to snake his hand across the side of her body, until he reached her wand, hidden between her skirt waistband and her knickers.
“Lacy, huh? Should’ve guessed” He whispered so only she could hear, with a cold minty breath at her ear. She tried to kick his shin but he pulled her closer so her back was pressed against his chest. She fought the best she could to free herself but ended up just grinding against him “Shh, fuck Granger, don’t move like that… It’ll be difficult to explain that a mudblood got me hard, you see…”
“Let me go!” She whined.
“I can’t” He murmured “If you weren’t so stupid… Now with everyone seeing, I can’t. So shut the fuck up and let me think”
“Get his wand, Mr Malfoy” Umbridge said, giving Malfoy Harry’s wand. Still holding Hermione by her neck, he made a show of throwing Harry’s wand up and down in a mocking way.
“I want to know” Umbridge began, hysterically pointing her wand to Harry’s forehead “Why were you at my office”
“I wanted to get my FIrebolt” Harry lied in a croaked voice.
Hermione felt Malfoy’s thumb caressing her neck. It made her sick.
“Liar” Umbridge shook her head “Your broom is in the dungeons, as you know. You were using my floo connection, tell me who you were talking to?”
“No on—” Harry began.
“Liar!” Umbridge shouted, slapping Harry’s face.
“No!” Hermione cried, trying to free herself from Malfoy’s grip.
There was a commotion outside and several people entered. Goyle brought Ron, Milicent brought Ginny, Pansy brought Luna and - to everyone's surprise - Crabbe was bringing Neville. Filch came in too.
“This one tried to help the Weaslette, Professor,” Crabbe said. “So I brought him too”
“Good, good… It seems Hogwarts is soon to be a Weasley-free zone”
Malfoy laughed loudly and Hermione seized the opportunity to bite his hand so hard she felt blood on her teeth.
“Filthy mudblood” Umbridge hissed, pointing her wand at Hermione and casting a stinging jinx.
Hermione’s skin only tickled. She felt the magic coming in and dissolving. Malfoy snapped his hand quickly from her neck as if it burned him. Her necklace. The one D gave her. It absorbed the magic, it burned Malfoy. He was quick to grab her elbow, enveloping her torso with his arm and holding her even closer. His bloodied thumb was now staining her shirt.
“So… Potter… You had look outs, you had this buffoon” she nodded at Ron and Hermione felt Malfoy’s chest move with his low chuckle “ try to trick me… So clearly you had to talk to someone important. Was it Dumbledore? The half breed Hagrid? I heard McGonagall can’t talk right now”
The other slytherins all laughed at that statement but Malfoy only squeezed Hermione’s arm.
“It’s none of your business who I talk to” Harry snarled.
“Very well then… Mr Filch, go get Snape…” Umbridge asked the caretaker who promptly obeyed.
Hermione sighed in relief. Snape was in the Order. He would definitely help.
There was silence in the office except for the fidgeting and scufflings resulting from the Inquisitorial Squad’s efforts to keep Ron and the others under control. Neville’s face was turning purple as Crabbe nearly choked him, Luna’s lip was dripping blood, Ginny was trying to stomp Millicent’s foot and Ron shouted at Malfoy.
“Let her go!” He was all red, his face matching his hair as he tried his best to free himself from Goyle’s grip on his arms “Malfoy, you disgusting ferret, I’ll kill you! Stop grinding my—”
He was shut by a loud thump as Goyle punched his face. He fell unconscious to the ground.
“NO, RON!” Hermione bawled trying her best to free herself from Malfoy.
“Shut up, Mudblood” Umbridge said in a disgustingly sweet tone as she poured herself some tea, sitting comfortably at her table. Like that was a pleasant meeting. Harry was magically glued to the chair in front of her. “Or I’ll have you be the next”
Hermione felt Malfoy’s grip on her tighten. Harry began to scream something but Umbridge pointed his wand at him and he was silenced. Hermione began to cry.
“Shut up” She heard his low whisper in her ear. “Please, shut the fuck up” He was begging.
“You wanted to see me, Headmistress?” Snape drawled looking around at the pairs of struggling students with indifference.
“Yes, Prof. Snape” Umbridge said standing up again “I would like another bottle of Veritasserum, as quickly as possible, please”
“You took my last bottle to interrogate Potter… Surely you did not use it all? I remember saying three drops would be enough.”
Umbridge blushed. “You can make more, can’t you?”
“Certainly, it shall be ready in around a month”
“A month? I need it now!” Umbridge squawked “Just caught Potter using my fireplace!”
“Really?” Snape drawled with a hint of interest “Well, can’t say I’m surprised, Potter never cared much for school rules”
“I will interrogate him. I need you to bring me a potion that compels him to say the truth!”
“Well, unless you plan to poison him - and I assure I would not be opposed to it - I can’t be of much help”
“You are on probation” Shrieked Umbridge and Snape raised his eyebrows slightly “You are purposefully not being helpful. I expected better, Lucius Malfoy speaks so highly of you. Now leave.”
Snape turned to go and Harry said “He’s got Padfoot! he’s got him in the place that it’s hidden”
“Padfoot?!” Umbridge cried “What does he mean, Snape?”
“I have no idea” Snape said coldly “Mr Crabbe, do release Longbottom’s neck a bit. If he dies the paperwork would be horrendous” And with that, he left closing the door.
Hermione could faint. He had been her last hope.
“Well… I have no alternative… It is the ministry's business.” Umbridge paced the room talking to herself “The Cruciatus Curse is going to free your tongue, Mr Potter”
“What?!” Hermione shrieked “No, Professor. It is illegal!”
Hermione felt Malfoy’s grip tighten. She was almost sure that the breath he let go was oddly similar to the words “shut up”
“The Ministry needs to—” Umbridge said, tapping her hand with her wand.
“Professor, they wouldn’t want you to use an illegal—” Hermione pleaded.
“What Cornelius doesn’t know won’t hurt him” Umbridge said dismissively “He never knew about the dementors last summer…”
“ YOU sent them?” Harry gasped.
“Well, someone had to act” Umbridge said with a wicked grin “Just as someone needs to act now…”
She raised her wand towards Harry.
“Professor!” Hermione screamed “It won’t work!”
“What do you mean, mudblood?” Umbridge hissed with impatience.
“Harry survived Voldemort’s avada” Hermione pleaded, disgusted at the wince she saw the slytherins give once she said their Lord’s name. Cowards. Malfoy only gripped her tighter, her arm was bruising. “He resisted Prof Moody’s imperius last year. The cruciatus won’t work on him”
“Shut up, Mudblood” Malfoy barked loudly and kicking her leg. “Let the Headmistress—“
“What? That can’t be true” Umbridge shook her head. Then she turned to look between Harry and Hermione several times “Well… I’m sure it’ll work just fine to have him saying the true if I use it on you, mudblood”
Everything happened very slowly. Harry’s mouth was open in a silent scream. Ginny and Luna cried. Neville tried so hard to free himself that he ended up fainting from air loss. Malfoy turned Hermione around and threw her violently to the ground. She fell on her bum and looked up to see his wand at her temple.
“I’ll shut her up so she won’t make a sound anymore, Professor” Malfoy pleaded “I’m sure the cruciatus will work just fine on Potter”
“No need, Draco… Gryffindors are very brave to rescue their friends, you’ll see” Umbridge released Harry from his curse and suddenly his screams were filling the room.
“NO! CURSE ME! NOT HERMIONE!” Harry was shouting and turning pink in his efforts to free himself from the magic holding him sitting on the chair.
“Harry, we have to tell her,” Hermione cried.
“Hermione don’t!” Harry begged
“Shut up!” Umbridge casted the silencing charm on Harry again, as well as in all the other DA members that were also telling Hermione not to give in.
“S-sorry everyone” Hermione said trying to think of a plan “I have to tell her, she’s the headmistress”
“Yes!” Umbridge said with hunger “C’mon Draco, pull Miss Know-It-All to her feet”
Malfoy grabbed Hermione’s arm and pulled her so she’d stand straight.
“W-we were calling P-Professor D-Dumbledore” Hermione began amidst her tears “B-but we c-couldn’t find him… W-we tried t-the leaky cauld-dron and t-the Hog’s Head…”
“Stupid mudblood” Umbridge chuckled “With all the Ministry searching for him… Did you really think—”
“We n-needed h-him to k-know that it was r-ready” Hermoine stuttered. Her plan was forming. Grawp. The forbidden forest. She’d take Umbridge there.
“What is ready?” Umbridge asked impatiently.
“T-the weapon” Hermione said, trying to sound convincing.
“Herr-mee-own-eeh” Ron mumbled while waking up.
“Grab him, Draco… Let me handle the mudblood” Umbridge said, pulling Hermione closer to her with a piercing grip on her wrist.
Malfoy merely glanced at Goyle and the boy had pulled Ron in an instant. Malfoy on the other side kept himself close to Hermione, he looked at her as if trying to solve a puzzle.
“What weapon?” Umbridge asked.
“T-the one Dumbledore asked us to — take a l-look on” Hermione said “ It is ready now and it’ll help us t-take the Minister d-down”
Umbridge’s face lit up in triumph. “I KNEW IT” she hissed. “Where is it?”
“I c-can s-show you the wa-way” Hermione said.
“Alright, let’s all go there.” Umbridge released her wrist and turned around, straightening her pink robes. “Mr. Crabbe, take this one to the infirmary, he won’t do us any good. Tell Pomfrey he fell from a broom or something” she pointed to Neville’s limp body on the floor.
“I won’t be showing them” Hermione said quickly, meaning the slytherins. Malfoy raised one brow and there was an almost imperceptible curve on one side of his lips. A smirk. As if he’d solved something.
“Why?” He drawled.
Because I don’t want a giant to kill you, Malfoy, you prat.
“Yes, silly girl. You’re in no position to make requests” Umbridge stated.
“Well. Okay, best if you bring them” Hermione appealed to reverse psychology “I want as many students to know where it is and how to use it!”
“Very well… I’ll go alone. You and Potter are coming, of course.” Umbridge said finally.
“Professor, I really think I should be there too. Just in case the mudblood is up to somet—”
“I am a Ministry official, Mr. Malfoy” Umbridge said proudly “I’m in no need of protection from a sixteen year old, thank you”
Draco’s face turned red.
“Of course, Professor” He said through gritted teeth “Maybe Potter should take you alone and the mudblood can st—”
“I said no , Mr Malfoy” Umbridge said distractedly while releasing Harry from the spell that glued him to the chair.
Malfoy yanked Hermione by her hair, so he could place his mouth right next to her ear.
“What the fuck are you playing at? The mad toad will avada you” He hissed so low she could barely hear.
“Fuck off” She bit back.
She felt something pointy and cold sliding through the side of her thigh, inside her tights. Her wand. Umbridge pulled her by her wrist and she quickly looked back to Malfoy. His face was unreadable. The last thing she saw before exiting the door was the slap he gave Ron and the kiss he placed on Pansy Parkinson’s cheek.
…
“You too go ahead of me” Umbridge said, pointing her wand at them as they entered the forbidden forest.
Hermione led the way towards Grawp speaking as loudly as she could. Harry asked her to tone down, but she wanted to be heard.
“Who are you?” Came a loud voice from the shadows. A huge black haired centaur appeared, bow in hand.
“I am Dolores Umbridge, member of the Ministry for Magic—”
“You’re with the Ministry?” Another voice came from the side “They’ve been meddling a lot with our people, trying to reduce our lands”
“You stay away from me!” Umbridge shrieked “The Department of Care of Magical Creatures clearly states that half breeds as yourselves…”
“What did you just call us?” A third voice, coming from a red haired centaur joined the group.
“Creatures with less than human intelligence can be killed in order to protect wizards and…”
“Less intelligence?” A voice came from within a herd of very angry looking centaurs around them.
“Stay away from me!” Umbridge whimpered.
“Professor, stop talking to them like that” Hermione pleaded “They’re more intelligent than we are, they’re just different and…”
Umbridge slapped Hermione “Shut up, filthy mudblood” She then turned her wand to the centaurs. “I’LL COUNT TO THREE…”
“You think you can treat us like pets?” One centaur roared.
“INCARCEROUS” Umbridge casted towards him, making giant ropes appear and halter the centaur who began roaring in anger and pain.
“Let him go!” Hermione screamed.
It all happened too fast. Two centaurs helped the one with the ropes and soon all three of them grabbed Umbridge, stomping over her wand and bringing their teacher inside the herd. Hermione and Harry could only hear her screams.
“What do we do with them?” One centaur asked, pointing to Harry and Hermione.
“They’re young, we don’t attack foals” Another answered.
“They’re not that young… This male one almost looks like he’s reached manhood” A third centaur added.
“What did she call you?” A blond haired centaur approached Hermione “Did she say you have mud in your blood?”
“Y-yes!” Hermione cried “Some wizards think I am not worthy of being among them, because m-my parents… Well, they’re not wizards, they’re muggles. They say my blood is dirty because it’s not pure”
“She’s seen their injustice too” The blond haired turned to talk to the others “She’s to be freed, she’s not like the others”
“She’ll grow to be like them” Another centaur argued angrily.
“N-never!” Harry gasped “Hermione is not like that, she fights for everyone’s rights. For house elves and hippogriffs and…”
“Are you comparing us to animals ?” One centaur said offendedly. “You see, this male one is just like the rest of them. Take him, free the girl” He said to the rest of the group that roared in agreement.
“NO! Please, Harry’s not like that…” Hermione began but she was cut off by a loud sound.
Then they heard it. THUMP. THUMP. THUMP. Loud noises like trees falling.
“HAGGER” Came a loud growl.
“Grawp!” Hermione screamed once the giant was at their line of sight.
“HERMY” He roared “HERMY, WHERE HAGGER?”
“Harry, he’s speaking English” Hermione whispered in disbelief “GRAWPY I’M SORRY I DON’T KNOW”
“Go away, giant!” One centaur screamed “You’re not welcome here”
Grawp didn’t acknowledge him. He seemed sad with Hermione saying she didn’t know where Hagrid was and he began crying “GRAWP WANT HAGGER” and stomping his feet like a toddler.
The centaur herd ran away and Harry pulled Hermione so they’d leave the forest. She was crying, pitying Grawp but followed him anyway. If Sirius was in danger they had no time to spare.
…
As soon as they reached the castle they ran into Neville, Luna, Ginny and Ron.
“What happened?” Harry asked.
“Someone used a Peruvian Instant Darkness Powder, from the twins’ store!” Ginny said grinning.
“Then all hell broke loose and we got the chance to cast some spells” Ron continued, proudly.
“Mostly stunners, but Neville did use a nice Petrificus Totallus in Malfoy” Luna added in her dreamy voice.
“Well, he’s been using it against me since first year,” Neville shrugged.
“Who used the Peruvian Instant Darkness Powder?” Hermione asked, looking around them.
“I actually dunno… Ginny?” Ron inquired his sister, who shook her head. “Luna?”
“No, I didn’t buy them because it attracts nargles, you see…” Luna said.
“I didn’t use it either,” Neville said.
Something inside Hermione was sure that it had been Malfoy. That maybe he tried to help her friends get to her. That maybe he cared. But she was pulled away from her thoughts by an impatient Harry.
“Very good, everyone! But I’ll need to grab a broom so I can fly to the Ministry to save Sirius and….” Harry began saying quickly “Fuck, my wand!!”
Hermione took her wand and casted an accio that made Harry’s wand come flying from Umbridge’s office. Then a discussion began because everyone wanted to go, but Harry didn’t want anyone to go. And Ron certainly didn’t want Ginny or Hermione to go. But the girls were definitely not agreeing to stay behind. So Neville used the “We joined the DA to fight the Dark Arts, were those empty words?” card on Harry and everyone ended up going.
Then another discussion began on how to get there. Harry and Ron suggested flooing from Umbridge’s office, but Neville reminded that the slytherins could’ve woken up. Ginny suggested using brooms, but Hermione said she couldn’t fly and there was no way she’d try to do it from Scotland to London.
“We should use thestrals” Luna said. “Hermione’s bloodied shirt will be great to have them coming to us”
Everyone shook that idea off, until it was their only reasonable option and they followed her to find the flying black horses.
Hermione hated flying. She hated brooms. But flying over something she couldn’t see and that swung up and down as it flapped its wings was much worse.
…
When they arrived at the Ministry, the night was already dark. Harry tried to dissuade the rest of the groups a few times from the way through the public telephone, the black marbled reception and the lift they took to the seventh floor.
Department of Mysteries
The words were written in gold against the black door. Once again Harry tried to convince them to wait there but no one agreed. They followed him to a rounded room full of identical doors and as soon as Neville closed the door they came from, the room walls began to circle and they had no idea which door was which.
They tried one and found a room full of water tanks with floating brains inside them. They exited it and Hermione marked the door with an X using her wand before it was closed. Then after the room stopped spinning, they went to a room empty except for an arch made of rocks with a twirling veil inside. It made Hermione’s hair prickle but Harry and Luna kept saying they could hear voices from the veil so the rest of the group had to literally pull them to keep the pair from entering the veil. Another X marked and they tried to open another door. Locked. Hermione tried an “alohomora” with no results and Harry tried to use the knife Siriius gave him. But the door made the knife melt, so Hermione decided to cast an X on it. In Harry’s dream he could always enter the right door.
The fourth door was finally the right one. They were there, they had found the place: high as a church and full of nothing but towering shelves covered in small, dusty, glass orbs. They glimmered dully in the light issuing from more candle-brackets set at intervals along the shelves. Their flames were burning blue. The room was very cold.
“You said it was in row 97” Hermione whispered to Harry and they began to walk the aisles.
Once they arrived at the right row, they looked everywhere, but there was no sign of Sirius.
“I don’t think he’s here” Hermione mumbled to her friend.
“Harry! Hey! Check this out” Ron said. “This one has you name on it”
He pointed to a orb with a plate underneath it:
S.P.T. to A.P.W.B.D.
Dark Lord and (?)Harry Potter
Harry took the orb to look at it.
“Very well done, Potter” a deep voice drawled from behind them “now turn around slowly and hand me the prophecy”
Hermione gasped because for a second she thought it was Draco’s pale pointy face and his steel eyes looking at them through the shadows. Then she realised that he looked older and bulkier. It was Lucius Malfoy.
And as quickly and swiftly as duelists could only dream to be, soon there were a dozen of black robes and masked figures around them with wands pointed at their hearts.
“Where is Sirius?” Harry asked.
All the masked people laughed.
“The Dark Lord always knows” one of them said.
“Always” Lucius drawled.
“I know you have him here, where is Sirius?” Harry snapped.
The laughs continued only this time a feminine one was louder than all.
“Oh… Poor little baby Potter!” The curly haired woman passed her wand through her mask, dissolving it and revealing the boney face of Bellatrix Lestrange “Did you have a bad dweam and came running after Sirius, was it?”
“Tell me where he is or I’ll break this thing” Harry raised the orb. All of them winced.
“Now, Potter… Let’s not get ahead of ourselves, give us the prophecy and no one will be harmed” Lucius said calmly.
“Am I supposed to believe that? And why does Voldemort want it anyway?” Harry spoke with defiance.
“You dare say his name? YOU FILTHY HALF BLOOD” Bellatrix snapped
“He’s a halfblood too, don’t you know?” Harry gave a maniac laugh “His dad was a muggle, or did he convince you he’s pureblooded?”
“I’ll shut this stupid boy, STUPEF-” Bellatrix began.
“NO!” Lucius screamed “It’ll break the prophecy. The Dark Lord’s instructions were clear”
“Then let me torture the little Weasley girl” Bellatrix asked with a wicked grin. “That’ll have the hero Potter collaborating in no time”
Hermione took a protective step closer to Ginny and the rest of them did too.
“If you try anything I’ll smash it on the ground” Harry promised.
“Let’s all calm down” Lucius drawled “C’mon now Harry… Have you ever wondered why you have that scar? Why did the Dark Lord try to kill you when you were just a baby?”
The older Malfoy went on with his sweet words trying to convince Harry to hand him the prophecy, but Hermione and the other members of the DA heard Harry tell them to wait for his signal. So, when he shouted “NOW”, all the 6 of them screamed “REDUCTO” and ran in the direction they had come from.
Lucius Malfoy forbade the others from casting spells as one could hit Harry and break the prophecy. So the Death Eaters were only running towards them. There were not a lot of things in which sixteen year olds could beat Death Eaters, but apparently running was one of them. Soon they were back to the circular room with several doors. Hermione casted an X on the door they had just come from and then shouted “COLOPORTUS” to lock it. They had eight doors left to try and find the exit, but they could hear voices coming from the locked door.
“Come now, Nott! Leave him, the Dark Lord won’t care for his injuries if we lose the prophecy” It was Lucius’ voice. “Stay in pairs and get them, do not harm Potter or risk the prophecy. The rest you can kill-”
Hermione winced.
“ALOHOMORA” Bellatrix high pitched scream was heard instants before all the teenagers entered one of the doors.
They were now inside a room full of bell jars of different sizes on top of different wood benches. They could still hear the Death Eaters from behind the door.
“Rockwood, Dolohov you take this one” Lucius was shouting commands “Crabbe, Nott go to that one. Yes, Bellatrix and Rodolphus, please this one…”
Before Hermione had time to cast the locking spell on the door to the room they were in, two men kicked it open and got inside.
“THEY’RE HERE, POTT—“
Harry started to duel one of them, but Neville fell over a table and his “Expelliarmus” ended up disarming both the Death Eater and Harry.
“Stupefy!” Hermione pointed to the masked man and then “Accio wand” to get Harry’s wand and give it to him.
Neville was fighting the other, when two more men came from the open door. Ron casted an “impedimenta” that threw one of them to fall with his head inside one of the bell jars. His face began to shrink, all his hair fell down and his skin was suddenly glistening. It was a baby’s head over the broad shoulders of a death eater.
“The room of time” Hermione whispered to herself.
Harry was going to hex the baby head.
“No, you can’t hurt a baby” Hermione pleaded and Harry turned to fight the fourth Death Eater.
He effectively casted a muting spell that would prevent the man from hexing them, but when Hermione was going to congratulate him she felt a burning knife cut through her chest.
“Nice one, Ha—”
It was a curse the man casted non verbally. She only managed to say a weak “Oh” before sinking into darkness.
June 21st
Hermione woke up in Hogwarts Hospital Wing. Madam Pomfrey didn’t say much, nor allowed her to open her curtains and see her friends. She gave Hermione lots of potions and the girl went back to dreamless sleep.
June 22nd
When she opened her eyes, it was dark around her. She looked at her bedside to find a table full of sweets, flowers and letters. She smiled weakly and turned to the other side. She felt her heart coming all the way up through her throat and ending up near her mouth. She swallowed.
Standing in front of her, sitting on a chair with his arms folded was Draco Malfoy. His steel eyes pierced through her like daggers. He was livid.
“As soon as you leave this bed” He hissed “I am going to kill you”
“Malfoy, what—”
“You’re so fucking stupid, you know that?” He spat “You could’ve died there, you could’ve been tortured, captured…”
“You helped us” She gave him a weak smile clearly under the influence of several potions. She felt dizzy. She wanted to ask him to kiss her, hug her and cuddle her.
Malfoy took a huge gulp of air as if he was drowning.
“I have no idea what you’re talk—”
“The peruvian powder”
His eyes darkened. He looked ready to kill.
“I would never have done it if I knew what you stupid morons were up to” His voice was ice cold.
“Good thing you didn’t then” She chuckled and it made her ribs hurt.
“Good?” He snapped. Then he ran his fingers through his hair and casted a muffliato as if expecting to do a lot of shouting from then on. “Good thing? You dumb stupid girl! ”
“Malf—”
“Shut up!” He growled. “You went to face a dozen Death Eaters alone, in the middle of the night, in the most dangerous department of the Ministry… With only five other underage idiots? What the fuck were you thinking?”
“Harry —”
“Yes! Saint Potter” He rolled his eyes in anger, making an extra effort to pop the P “I thought he was supposed to be your friend ”
“He is!” Hermione protested.
“Friends don’t take their friends to death traps” He said slowly as if teaching to a three year old to look both sides before crossing the streets “Fuck, I’m your enemy and I wouldn’t do that to you”
“He didn’t want me to come” Hermione whined weakly “I wanted to help him sav—”
“Oh of course, my cousin right? Sirius Black?” Malfoy gave the coldest fake laugh ever. “He’s dead now, did you know? My aunt killed him. And he only went there to save your asses. So, good job”
It was a cruel punch. Hermione felt her face fall. Sirius was… dead? Harry’s only family. The man had lived almost half his life unfairly imprisoned, then three years in hiding… And he’d never get to experience freedom? And it was all their fault. She felt his cold and long fingers brushing the tears from her cheek.
“I shouldn’t have said it like that, " He murmured, still angry, but trying to soften a bit.
“Is it true? I didn’t even see him there” Hermione whispered.
“Of course you didn’t… You were fucking unconscious, in the middle of the fucking battle!” He took his fingers from her cheek and clenched his hand in a fist. He took it to rest on his lap. He kept flexing and extending them. “Fuck, Granger. You could’ve died. And it would be my… My fault.”
“What? You didn’t do…”
“I let you leave! I thought you were just trying to escape Umbridge! Maybe leave Hogwarts like the Weasel twins or something, I never th—” He gasped and silenced himself taking deep breaths until he calmed down.
“Malfoy” Hermione began tentatively “It wasn’t your fault, Vold-Voldermort tricked Harry into—”
“You were supposed to be the brightest witch of your age” He said with a sad smirk. “Didn’t you see it was a trick?”
“I contemplated it, but Harry couldn’t risk it… Sirius was his only famil—”
“So it was worth risking you? Fuck, it was worth sacrificing you?” He spat with disgust, his face contorted in rage, refusing to face Hermione.
“I’m fine” Hermione said.
“You’re not fine.” He stated with no room for argument, staring at her with all the anger he could muster. “You only survived because Dolohov was muted and casted his signature course wordlessly. This curse makes your blood boil, makes your organs shut and rot one by one. There is no cure, no antidote, no counterspell. Did you know that?”
Hermione was silent. She absent miserly reached for the lionness pendant of her neck. D saved her again. She made the mental note to thank him.
“Of course you didn’t. I guess Potter didn’t teach it to you in his pathetic club, huh? Too dark of magic, right? Let’s keep to stunning and disarming, huh?” Malfoy gave a manic laugh. “I fucking told you. This is what you’re fighting against. This is how it is done on the dark side. Bellatrix didn’t stutter before killing her own blood . What do you think they’d do to a mudblood like you?”
“Is that why you’re so eager to show the world you’re as bad as them, Draco?” It was Hermione’s first time calling him by his first name and it didn’t go unnoticed by him. His eyebrows shot so high they almost hid behind his pale blond fringe. “Are you afraid they’ll not spare you?”
She was not sure of the reaction she aimed for with her words, but it was certainly not the chuckle he gave her.
“ Afraid? Granger, I am sure they’d never spare a blood traitor. Haven’t you seen the burn marks in the Black’s family tree tapestry? We are disposable in the minute we betray our house’s principles”
“How do you know I’ve seen the Black Family Tapestry?” Hermione asked.
“Well, I had my first hunch the day you mentioned Bella to me.” He smirked “But then the Black’s House Elf—”
“Kreacher?”
“Yes, he came to my home during Christmas… Apparently, Sirius gave him an order open enough to have him searching for other Black heirs.”
“Your mother? Bellatrix?”
“ Me , Granger. I am the heir of both Malfoy and Black families” He said with disgust. “Anyway, he went there and he has been passing information to my mother and following her instructions ever since.”
“That’s why he told Harry that Sirius wasn’t there yesterday?”
“Ten points for Gryffindor” Malfoy said acidly.
“Why didn’t you tell me?”
“Did you ask?”
Hermione sat back for a few minutes. She tried to think of something to say several times before actually speaking.
“Who else came to save us?”
“I don’t know all of them” Malfoy said with a bored tone. “But Dumbledore was there. He’s back to school, actually.”
“Really? That’s wonderful… What about Umb—”
“She hasn’t been found yet.”
Several more minutes went by in a piercing silence.
“Malfoy… Your fath—”
He raised her hand to silence her.
“I know. He and all the other Death Eaters, with exception of my aunt that fled with the Dark Lord himself, are now in Azkaban” He said coldly as if it didn’t matter at all “By the way, Cornelius now admits the Dark Lord is back, so I guess congratulations is due, huh? That’s what you wanted, right?”
Hermione thought to herself that maybe. Maybe she was kind of happy they got Dumbledore back and the word out. But at what cost?
“Is anyone else… Any of my friends… Harmed?”
“No” He spat venomously. “Weaslette twisted her ankle. Longbottom got a nosebleed. Weasel has a few scratches. Potter may have broken his glasses. But, no… No one is as fucked as you... Merlin, Granger, don’t you dare be happy now” He hissed the last part when she sighed in relief.
“I am happy though” She said weakly in a breathy voice. “My friends are safe. I am alive. Dumbledore is back. People will know the truth and… You came ”
He pinched the bridge of his nose in frustration.
“Let me correct you. Your friends nearly escaped death, your internal organs are damaged enough to have you taking ten different types of potions every day, Sirius Black is dead and” He sighed “I only came to inform you I’ll kill you once your out of bedrest”
“I am thankful you’re here” She whispered, ignoring his words. “And I’m sorry about your dad.”
She really was. Of course, Lucius deserved it. But he was Malfoy’s father, after all. It probably made Malfoy sad, so she was sorry in empathy.
“Well, don’t be. I’m not” He said, raising from his chair and adjusting his robes.
“You’re n... Why?”
“You once asked me to imagine my mother being tortured, remember?” He asked, his back already turned to her.
“Yes,” She murmured.
“I did see it”
And then he was gone.
June 30th
There was a bittersweet sensation hanging in the air as they took the Hogwarts Express back to London. She was on a strict potions regimen due to the curse and Madam Pomfrey mentioned she might have lifelong symptoms such as migraines, autoimmune inflammatory disorders and infertility. But overall, they were all sort of happy with the fact that the six of them were safe; that Dumbledore, McGonagall and Hagrid were back; that the truth was out. Hermione apologised to Hagrid for not believing him and told him excitedly how Grawp was improving in English. Dumbledore went to talk to the centaurs and was able to retrieve a very traumatised Dolores Umbridge. So at least Hermione wasn't an accomplice to murder. McGonagall gave Hermione a very long list of references, correspondence courses and tasks to achieve her goal of becoming the Minister for Magic one day.
Yet there was no way they could be really happy. Sirius was dead. Harry now knew that he was the one chosen to defeat Voldemort. War was getting closer and closer.
And… Well, there was also Malfoy. Hermione hadn’t seen him since the night at the hospital wing. Harry told her he was keeping a low profile, except one time when he came to corner Harry after lunch with Crabbe, Goyle and Nott for having their fathers arrested. It must’ve been about ego or something. Because he literally told Hermione he wasn’t sad. Had he lied? Everything else he told her that night turned out to be true. But she still felt so far from understanding him.
Hermione had been away from her room (and her parchment) for almost a week so she thought D would be worried sick about her. Yet when she messaged him to say the necklace saved her he only said
D: I wish it hadn’t been necessary. But I have a feeling it’ll be more and more as the days go by. That is unless you decide you care for my feelings and take your family away from the UK.
She decided to try again during summer and focused her thoughts on trying to help Harry navigate his guilt and grief. He was not inclined to talking about it and she lost count of how many times Ron shushed her.
They were in the Hogwarts Express and Hermione excused herself to go to the prefects’ bathroom. The same one she saw Malfoy with Daphne during the beginning of the year. Yet she didn’t think for a second she’d find him there. she just wanted to be able to pee without being showered with questions about Voldemort, Harry and the upcoming war.
But there Malfoy was. He was leaning against the sink, washing his face with cold water and she did her best to keep from staring into his bum through the fitted trousers of his all black suit.
“This is the ladies bathroom” she said dumbly before casting a locking charm on the door.
He turned to face her. His expression was unreadable.
“Granger. I was just planning on visiting you cart with Crabbe and Goyle, we thought a retribution is due…”
She said nothing as she walked towards him. She placed both of her hands on his cheeks. He seemed in pain.
“What?” He said with disgust “Did they ask you to distract me again?”
“No. I want to do this” she said, raising on her toes and placing a gentle peck on his lips.
He took her wrists with a gentle yet strong hold and lowered them away from his face.
“Well… I don’t” he spat venomously.
“I don’t believe you”
“I don’t care what you believe”
“I want you to leave her. Leave Daphne.” She said and the words surprised her as much as they surprised him. He raised one eyebrow.
“I’m starting to think you’re some sort of adrenaline junkie” he drawled passing her towards the door “it’s barely been a week since you escaped death and you’re already knocking on its door again?”
“You won’t hurt me” She tried. And she didn’t know why but she believed it. Maybe she was indeed as stupid as he had said. Maybe the potions she still had to take were making her crazy. But there was a growing part of her that trusted and liked Malfoy. Oh God, she was crazy. He would hurt her. He had done so multiple times. Was she that desperate? She made the silent decision to find a muggle boy to shag over summer and clear her mind. Her hormones were driving her mad, she thought to herself as she stared into his bum.
He had his back at her and looked over his shoulder with a smirk playing on his lips.
“Oh, Granger… You just wait and see”
…
Hermione hugged her parents with all her strength when they got to King’s Cross. Over her mum’s shoulder, from a distance she saw two white blond haired heads in a tight embrace. Narcissa Malfoy was thinner then she had been at the Quidditch World Cup and looked so pale she could’ve been mistaken for a veela. Despite her expensive clothing and giant jewelry she was visibly shaken. There were purple circles around her eyes and her smile was weak. But the way she held her son… Hermione couldn’t see his face yet she knew he was home.
Once her parents let her go and went helping with her baggage she turned to say goodbye to Ron, Harry and the rest of the Order. They were giving Harry’s uncle and aunt a hard talk not to mistreat Harry. Hermione promised Harry she'd always write to him. And that they’d soon be seeing each other again.
“Oh I can’t believe it” came a high pitched wailing from her side.
“What is it, Daphne?” An older woman asked.
“It’s Draco, mummy” Hermione saw a younger girl with brown long straight hair say “he broke up with her, just now on the train”
“Oh! I can’t believe it” the older woman was now hugging the blonde waterfall Hermione knew belonged to Daphne Greengrass. “He was such a good match, maybe we can still fix this. I’ll invite Narcissa for a tea”
“Does Daph really want him to date her because his mother said so?”
“Shut up, Astoria!” Daphne hissed, her face stained with mascara tinted tears.
“Let’s go, honey?” Hermione’s dad asked, placing his hand on her back.
“Yes… let’s go” Hermione smiled.
Was it delusional to have hope?
Notes:
The fifth year is over!! What are our expectations for our next year?
Chapter 11
Notes:
TW: light smut, slurs, body image, toxic possessive behaviour and the usual.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
July 6th
D:Tell me something, anything… Please… I need a distraction…
Hermione felt her pocket burning inside her purse. She ignored it while giving the boy sitting in front of her a polite smile. Simon Baker had lived across the street from her parents home since Hermione was three and he was five. They’d never really spoken much before, except for the day she accidentally turned his hair pink with her uncontrolled magic at the age of 10. She had always had a crush on him.
And, surprisingly enough, he invited her for dinner and a movie that Friday night.
She’d think about D once she was back home, she’d think about Harry and Ron when she got to the Burrow the following week… And, she’d definitely think about Malfoy when she went back to Hogwarts in three months. But now she only had eyes for Simon’s sweet dimples as he smiled back at her.
July 7th
H: Are you sure you’re feeling better?
D: Yes, my dear Miss Granger. I’m sorry for being utterly pathetic, you do not need to check on me hourly.
H: You never told me what had happened…
D: I didn’t want to.
H: So…Have you been reading anything?
D: A Morgana De Fey biographie.
H: Oh, that’s amazing… I love her.
July 8th
“Funny paper you got there” Simon said, while placing the marshmallows on a stick. “I could swear I saw the pictures moving once”
“You probably had too much beer” Hermione giggled, throwing in another two editions of the Daily Prophet to feed the fire. The articles titles read:
HARRY POTTER: THE CHOSEN ONE?
SCRIMGEOUR SUCCEEDS FUDGE
MINISTRY GUARANTEES STUDENTS’ SAFETY
HOW TO PROTECT YOUR HOME AND FAMILY AGAINST DARK FORCES
July 9th
H: So you never had a baking day with your grandma?
D: To be honest I never even saw my grandmother inside the kitchen, Granger.
H: That makes no sense. Grandmothers bake. That’s what they do.
D: Mine didn’t.
H: Then who?
D: You won’t like the answer.
H: A house elf????
July 10th
“Oh God” Hermione moaned, feeling his skillful tongue rolling around her rock hard nipple.
His hands were warm against her waist, his thumbs drawing gentle circles on her prickling skin. She had both her hands placed on his strong shoulders and she looked down to meet his grey eyes.
Only, they weren’t grey. They were honey. Surrounded by a coffee brown skin face with a black buzzcut.
“Oh, Simon” She pleaded, closing her eyes and squeezing his shoulders. “I’m sorry… I don’t think I can”
“Shh… It’s alright” he hummed, kissing his way from her breast until her mouth “We won’t do anything you don’t want to”
He pulled the strap of her summer dress back into place to cover her intimacy.
“Thank you, I’m sorry.” Hermione said, returning his kiss. “It’s just… It’s so fast, I don’t think I’m ready”
“Yes, sorry about that” He chuckled embarrassedly, scratching the back of his head “I just wanted to… Well, I wanted to enjoy you before you left… God, Hermione, why can’t you study here like the mortals?”
“Don’t be silly!” She giggled giving him a small tug “This school in Scotland is a great opportunity…”
“... For gifted kids. I know. My mom has been talking about it since we turned eleven. I think she wishes you were her daughter”
“She does not”
“She does. Well, I can still make that be true… In law, I mean” He said with a smirk leaning forward to kiss her.
Hermione sighed into his lips. She didn’t tell him she was leaving tonight. She didn’t tell him they could never be a thing. She allowed herself to indulge without thinking and talking about facts and logic.
July 13th
Hermione had been at the Burrow for three days now. It would be her favourite place in the Wizarding World if Hogwarts didn’t have such a big library. Everything there felt like home . She was sleeping in Ginny’s room and the two of them kept giggling and gossiping everyday until late at night. Ginny had left Michael Corner and was now in a relationship with Dean Thomas, a muggleborn from Hermione’s year. They’d read the letters he sent her and analyze them together.
“What about you, Mione?” Ginny asked.
“What about me?”
“Well, I haven’t heard about any boys in your life since… Well, since Terry and that was months ago.”
“I’ve been busy with my O.W.L.s” Hermione said indignantly.
“Oh sure, because no other fifth year students are snogging for the same reason, right?” Ginny rolled her eyes. “Besides, you look snogged”
“What’s that supposed to mean?” Hermione asked, throwing a pillow into the red haired head.
“Tell. Me. Now”” Ginny giggled.
“Well, there was a muggle boy this summ—”
“I KNEW IT!” Ginny screamed “So….?”
“We just kissed a few times and… Maybe we did a bit more…”
Ginny gave a high pitched scream and started to punch Hermione with the same pillow she’d been hit with before. They made so much noise Ron entered to ask them what the hell was going on.
“Nothing,” They said at the same time.
“He’s into you, you know,” Ginny said after Ron left.
“What? No. Ron is like a brothe—”
“Don’t finish that sentence. You two do not have the same interaction as I have with him” Ginny rolled her eyes. “You and Harry maybe, but Ron? No… You should see how he behaved the day you were supposed to arrive.”
Hermione didn’t really answer. She couldn’t say she hadn’t thought about it sometimes. Yet, despite the fact that he was very handsome, protective and sweet… He didn’t give her the goosebumps, the butterflies, the pining. Maybe that’s how it’s supposed to go. An annoyingly swot voice came from inside her head. Maybe safe and sweet is better than toxic and confusing. Maybe your best friend turning into a lover is better than letters on a paper from someone who didn’t bother to make himself known. Maybe a fellow Hogwarts student was better than a summer fling with a muggle.
After the long nights with girl talks, they’d wake up to delicious breakfasts, help Molly with a few chores and have the afternoon free outside. While Ron and Ginny preferred to fly their brooms and play quidditch at the nearby orchard, Hermione chose to lie on the grass and get her reading going. D was reading faster now and he demanded her to follow up so they could talk about the books.
The only thing Hermione was hating at the Burrow was Phlegm’s presence. Fleur Delacour, the triwizard champion, had moved to England to work on her English the previous year. She was working with Bill at the Gringotts Bank and they fell in love. Now they were to be married. Hermione and Ginny couldn’t stand her, even Molly didn’t like her very much. Of course the boys were all over her, with the veela blood and all. But, the women saw her for who she was: vain, condescendent and noisy. She was always making rude comments disguised as compliments. And she treated Hermione and Ginny as if they were three.
Overall, Harry’s arrival that morning had been a great change of scenery. Hermione was worried about him, with his grief and all the pressure of being the chosen one. But, as usual, he avoided talking about his feelings. So she talked about Tonks’ feelings instead. The auror was depressed, facing problems with her metamorphosis because of the sadness she felt. Survivor's guilt actually, as her cousin Sirius had died. Which was sad, because Hermione, Ginny and Molly found Tonks a much better match for Bill than Phlegm.
“What is this?” Hermione said, looking through some of the boxes of Weasleys' Wizard Wheezes,+ at the twins room, taking a huge telescope from one of them.
“It’s the twins’... Probably not good” Ron answered dismissively before urging Harry to tell them more about his trip with Dumbledore the previous night.
When Harry finally confessed all about Dumbledore’s private classes he was to receive that year, about the new teacher Slughorn and about the prophecy that really named Harry as the one supposed to kill Voldemort. Hermione shrieked, her friend… He was only fifteen, soon to be sixteen. It was so scary.
“Oh Harry” She said, hugging him with one arm, the other holding the small telescope “Are you scared?”
“Not as much as I once was…” He began and she gave him space “When I first heard it, I was … but now, it seems as though I always knew I’d have to face him in the end …”
Hermione was so nervous listening to him she gave the telescope a small squeeze and BUM! She was suddenly engulfed by a black smoke. Her left eye was pounding. The telescope had… Punched her? Sure enough, she now saw a tiny fist on a long spring protruding from the end of the telescope.
“Hermione!” Harry screamed in despair. “You have a black eye!”
“I just squeezed it, and it punched me!”
“Don’t worry,” said Ron, who was plainly trying not to laugh, “Mum’ll fix that, she’s good at healing minor injuries –”
“Oh, well, never mind that now!” said Hermione hastily. “Harry, oh, Harry … I believe Dumbledore will be teaching you really defensive magic, you’ll be fine!”
She was so nervous she started babbling.
“Well, at least you know one of the classes you’ll have this year, which is one more than Ron and me. I wonder when the O.W.L. results are coming, oh imagine how horrible it would be not to pass any and…”
“I think Dumbledore said they’re coming today—” Harry began.
“They’re WHAT?” Hermione shrieked. She was anxious to see, but just the thought of seeing made her sick. She leapt from her feet, exiting the twins room where Harry had been sleeping since his arrival in the middle of the night and going downstairs.
The owls hadn’t arrived with the O.W.L.s yet, but Mrs Weasley was possibly horrified with Hermione’s black eye and ushered the girl to sit at the kitchen table so she could apply the Healer’s Helpmate to Cuts and Bruises, a healing balm. But it wasn’t coming off.
“It always works,” Mrs Weasley said worriedly.
“It’d be the twins' idea of a funny joke, a forever black eye” Ginny commented biting a toast.
“It has to come off, I can’t live with this forever” Hermione whined.
“We’ll talk to Fred and George when we go to Diagon Alley, dear. I promise you they’ll take this off or else I’ll be giving them both black eyes” Mrs Weasley reassured her.
“Bill told me ’ow Fred and George are very amusing!” said Fleur, smiling serenely.
“Yes, I can hardly breathe laughing,” snapped Hermione. She jumped up and started walking round and round the kitchen, twisting her fingers together. “Mrs Weasley, you’re quite, quite sure no owls have arrived this morning?”
“Yes, dear, I’d have noticed,” said Mrs Weasley patiently. “But it’s barely nine, there’s still plenty of time …”
“I know I messed up Ancient Runes,” muttered Hermione feverishly, “I definitely made at least one serious mistranslation. And the Defence Against the Dark Arts practical was no good at all. I thought Transfiguration went all right at the time, but looking back –”
“Hermione, will you shut up, you’re not the only one who’s nervous!” barked Ron. “And when you’ve got your ten “Outstanding” O.W.L.s …”
“Don’t, don’t, don’t!” said Hermione, flapping her hands hysterically. “I know I’ve failed at everything!”
The rest of them started talking about tests, grades and failing but Hermione’s eyes caught several owls flying outside the kitchen window. She gave a loud scream. There was one for each of them. She couldn’t keep herself from almost dying with nerves. Her hands were shaking hard as she ripped the envelope apart.
ORDINARY WIZARDING LEVEL RESULTS
Pass grades:
O - OUTSTANDING
E - EXCEEDS EXPECTATIONS
A - ACCEPTABLE
Fail grades:
P - POOR
D - DREADFUL
T - TROLL
Hermione Jean Granger has achieved:
Ancient Runes O
Arithmancy O
Astronomy O
Care of Magical Creatures O
Charms O
Defence against the Dark Arts E
Herbology O
History of Magic O
Potions O
Transfiguration O
“Hermione” She heard Ginny’s voice behind her “How did you go?”
“I - I… Not bad” Hermione mumbled embarrassedly, she hated seeing that E in DADA.
“Oh, come off it,” said Ron, striding over to her and whipping her results out of her hand. “Yep – nine “Outstandings” and one “Exceeds Expectations” in Defence Against the Dark Arts.” He looked down at her, half amused, half exasperated. “You’re actually disappointed, aren’t you?”
Hermione shook her head, but Harry laughed.
“Well, we’re N.E.W.T. students now!” grinned Ron. “Mum, are there any more sausages?”
D: I told you you’d be perfect.
H: Oh.. I should’ve stunned the examiner better… Let me see your grades?
D: You’ll guess who I am…
H: I don’t think I have the mental energy for trying to find that out anymore, if you don’t want to be known I’ll respect that.
D: Bollocks
H: Oh, you’re just trying not to have me know you failed everything.
D: Trying to get me through my ego, Granger?
H: Pretty please!
D: Alright then…
Ancient Runes O
Arithmancy O
Astronomy O
Care of Magical Creatures E
Charms O
Defence against the Dark Arts O
Herbology E
History of Magic O
Potions O
Transfiguration O
H: Wait… that’s really good!
D: It’s worse than yours and weren’t you just complaining about them now?
H: That makes you the second best in our class.
D: Well spotted… However no one knows the name of the second place, right?
He was right. Everyone knew she was top of her class. But no one talked about the second place. She had no idea who he was. Based on the classes we took… There were at least 5 ravenclaws, 2 hufflepuffs and 2 slytherins he could be.
July 31st
The weeks at the Burrow went by leisurely. Now, with Harry, she was demanded at the Quidditch game. So they teamed Harry and her against Gin and Ron. Bill transfigured a plate into a giant pool and they had fun swimming under the hot sun. Hermione realised Ginny might’ve been right when she said Ron had a crush on her, because when she went downstairs the first day wearing her pink dotted two piece bikini he turned pepper red from forehead to feet.
“I bet he’ll faint if you ask him to apply the sun protection balm” Ginny mocked at her ear.
“Good thing there’s a spell for that” Hermione giggled “And don’t turn play coy, Ginny. Harry is staring at you too”
“I am aware” Ginny said confidently, tossing her giant red hair over her shoulder.
It would’ve been a lovely summer indeed if it wasn’t for the bad news coming daily through Mr Weasley, Bill and the Daily Prophet. People were killed or going missing. Muggle bridges were torn in pieces and muggle cities were burnt to ashes.
It was a tea party to celebrate Harry's birthday, with a few Order Members as Lupin and Tonks, when they heard Ollivander had been kidnapped.
H: How will people get their wands now?
D: With other makers, of course.
H: It’s just so sad…
D: I told you it would be.
August 1st
“Oh Harry, congratulations” Hermione said as she watched her friend proudly place a Quidditch Captain Badge over his jumper “Now you have the same status as Ron and me, you can even use the prefects’ bathroom”
“I suppose this means I’m back on the team,” Ron joked. “If my best friend is the captain, I mean”
“Well, that means we can’t postpone the trip to Diagon Alley anymore” said Mrs. Weasley, reading Ron’s booklist “We’ll go Saturday if your father doesn’t have work… I won’t go without him”
“Mum, do you think you-know-who will be waiting behind a shelf on Flourish and Blotts?” Ron sniggered.
“Oh, Olivanders has gone on a trip has he?” Mrs Weasley snapped. “If you’re not serious about security, Ronald, I’ll go by myself—”
“No! Sorry! I want to see Fred and George’s store” Ron begged.
August 3rd
Hermione, Harry and the Weasley got Ministry’s cars and officials to take them to the Diagon Alley. They met Hagrid at the Leaky Cauldron which was empty for the first time in Hermione’s memory. Diagon Alley had changed. The colourful, glittering window displays of spellbooks, potion ingredients and cauldrons were lost to view, hidden behind the large Ministry of Magic posters that had been pasted over them. Most of these sombre purple posters carried blown-up versions of the security advice on the Ministry pamphlets that had been sent out over the summer, but others bore moving black-and-white photographs of Death Eaters known to be on the loose. Bellatrix Lestrange was sneering from the front of the nearest apothecary. A few windows were boarded up, including those of Florean Fortescue’s Ice-Cream Parlour. On the other hand, a number of shabby-looking stalls had sprung up along the street.
Mr Weasley offered to go to Flourish and Blotts for the kids, while Ms Weasley went to the Apothecary and Hagrid took Hermione, Harry and Ron to Madam Malkin’s for new robes, as they had outgrown their old ones. Hermione hadn’t grown that much upwards, she was barely 5’4, maybe an inch or two more.
But her body was… Growing.
She always had been curvier than the other girls. She remembered Pansy making fun of her for needing to wear bras during second year, before any other witches in their year. Which was very silly looking back now, but at the time made her very sad.
Now Hermione’s hips were wider, her school skirt didn’t close anymore and it exposed the lower curve of her butt. Her chest had increased a lot too, making almost all her shirts useless. She’d be fine if it was just the breasts and bum, to be honest. But she was starting to get a bit annoyed about her fluffy belly and thighs. She was not fat, but she was… soft. She couldn’t see her hip bones or ribcage like Ginny could, she was plump. Or something like that. It made her conscious of her belly whenever she was to sit somewhere or of her weight when Harry took her in his arms to twirl and celebrate a quidditch victory. Hermione thought about eating less and it made her very angry to see that Ginny, Ron and Harry ate like cave people and still kept their slender figure.
The store appeared, at first glance, to be empty, but no sooner had the door swung shut behind them than they heard a familiar voice issuing from behind a rack of dress robes in spangled green and blue.
“… not a child, in case you haven’t noticed, Mother. I am perfectly capable of doing my shopping alone.”
“Now, dear, your mother’s quite right, none of us is supposed to go wandering around on our own any more, it’s nothing to do with being a child –” Madam Malkin said politely.
“Watch where you’re sticking that pin, will you!”
Hermione saw his pale blond hair over the rack and assumed he was now probably 6’2 or 6’3. Soon the hair started to move and its owner appeared from behind the rack wearing a handsome set of dark green robes that glittered with pins around the hem and the edges of the sleeves. He strode to the mirror and examined himself; Hermione seized the opportunity to do the same.
His new robes were definitely to match the height increase and how wider his shoulders looked. He had lost some weight, though, she could see not only on his lean body but also on his face, which was already pointy but had more salient cheekbones now, looking carefully chivelled. His face was so… aristocratic. There was no other word to describe that long straight nose, that square jawline and those beautiful light rose lips. It was a few moments before he noticed Hermione and the boys reflected over his shoulder. His light grey eyes narrowed.
“If you’re wondering what the smell is, Mother, a Mudblood just walked in,” said Draco Malfoy and Hermione felt like a dagger had crossed her heart.
“I don’t think there’s any need for language like that!” said Madam Malkin, scurrying out from behind the clothes rack holding a tape measure and a wand.
“And I don’t want wands drawn in my shop, either!” she added hastily, for a glance towards the door had shown her Harry and Ron both standing there with their wands out and pointing at Malfoy.
Hermione, who was standing slightly behind them, with Ron’s arm around her shoulder, whispered:
“No, don’t, honestly, it’s not worth it …”
“Yeah, like you’d dare do magic out of school,” sneered Malfoy. “Who blacked your eye, Granger? I want to send them flowers.”
“None of your business, ferret” She said in a weak defiance attempt.
“That’s quite enough!” said Madam Malkin sharply, looking over her shoulder for support. “Madam – please –”
Narcissa Malfoy strolled out from behind the clothes rack. She was a tall beautiful witch, with features resembling her sister, only that she wore them marvelously. Despite the smoothly arrogant expression she held, that is.
“Put those away,” she said coldly to Harry and Ron. “If you attack my son again, I shall ensure that it is the last thing you ever do.”
Then she turned to look at Hermione up and down. She made such a disgusted face that the girl hugged her own body with both arms. She was suddenly painfully aware of how plain her muggle jeans and simple white thin strapped tank top looked in comparison to the luxurious deep blue velvet robes Narcisa wore.
“Really?” said Harry, taking a step forward. “Going to get a few Death Eater pals to do us in, are you?”
Madam Malkin squealed and clutched at her heart.
“Really, you shouldn’t accuse – dangerous thing to say – wands away, please!”
But Harry did not lower his wand. Ron squeezed Hermione tighter. Draco was somewhere between absolute boredom and mad rage, Hermione couldn't tell exactly what. His wand was raised too. Narcissa Malfoy smiled unpleasantly.
“I see that being Dumbledore’s favourite has given you a false sense of security, Harry Potter. But Dumbledore won’t always be there to protect you.”
Harry looked mockingly all around the shop.
“Wow … look at that … he’s not here now! So why not have a go? They might be able to find you a double cell in Azkaban with your loser of a husband!”
Malfoy probably would’ve been quicker casting a spell, but maybe he didn’t want to risk as he was not seventeen yet. He lunged towards Harry and had both hands on his neck in an instant. Madam Malkin and Hermione gave loud squawks.
“Don’t you dare talk to my mother like that, Potter!” Malfoy snarled.
“Please, let him go!” Hermione pleaded from Ron’s back “Malfoy, please ”
“It’s all right, Draco,” said Narcissa, restraining him with her thin white fingers upon his shoulder. He dropped Harry that was seething. “I expect Potter will be reunited with dear Sirius before I am reunited with Lucius.”
Harry raised his wand higher.
“Harry, no!” moaned Hermione, jumping from Ron’s back and placing herself in front of him, grabbing his arm and attempting to push it down by his side. “Think … you mustn’t … you’ll be in such trouble “
Madam Malkin dithered for a moment on the spot, then seemed to decide to act as though nothing was happening in the hope that it wouldn’t. She bent towards Malfoy, who was still glaring at Harry.
“I think this left sleeve could come up a little bit more, dear, let me just –”
“Ouch!” bellowed Malfoy, slapping her hand away. “Watch where you’re putting your pins, woman! Mother – I don’t think I want these any more –”
He pulled the robes over his head and threw them on to the floor at Madam Malkin’s feet.
“You’re right, Draco,” said Narcissa, with a contemptuous glance at Hermione, “now I know the kind of scum that shops here … we’ll do better at Twilfitt and Tatting’s.”
And with that, the pair of them strode out of the shop, Malfoy taking care to bang as hard as he could into Ron on the way out, making the ginger drop his wand.
The rest of their time at Madam Malkin’s went by swiftly. Hermione felt dizzy as if the world around her was blurred. She didn’t participate in their talk. She didn’t know exactly what she expected her first encounter with Malfoy would be like, but that was certainly not it.
They hadn’t talked since those few words in the train, she obviously could not owl him and she had no idea of what she’d write if she did. They had… Nothing. They were nothing. Only he helped her many times. And he broke up with his girlfriend after she asked him to.
Or… That’s what Hermione had told herself. She didn’t know it to be true.
What she did know was: He was a bully, he hated her friends (and Hermione too, most probably), he made her life a living hell and he was the son of Death Eaters soon to join Voldemort’s ranks.
Coming to think about it… Their encounter hadn’t been that surprising at all. Quite common and expected.
But it was surely different from what her mind conjured in the few minutes she took to fall asleep after laying in bed every night.
They met Hagrid outside Madam Malkin and soon were joined by Ginny and Mrs and Mr Weasley. They went to Weasleys’ Wizard Wheezes.
Set against the dull, poster-muffled shop fronts around them, Fred and George’s windows hit the eye like a firework display. Casual passers-by were looking back over their shoulders at the windows, and a few rather stunned-looking people had actually come to a halt, transfixed. The left-hand window was dazzlingly full of an assortment of goods that revolved, popped, flashed, bounced and shrieked.
“ Patented Daydream Charms …” Hermione had managed to squeeze through to a large display near the counter and was reading the information on the back of a box bearing a highly coloured picture of a handsome young man and a swooning girl who were standing on the deck of a pirate ship. “ One simple incantation and you will enter a top-quality, highly realistic thirty-minute daydream, easy to fit into the average school lesson and virtually undetectable (side-effects include vacant expression and minor drooling). Not for sale to under-sixteens. ” You know,” said Hermione “that really is extraordinary magic!”
“Hermione! We are honoured” Fred appeared, wearing magenta robes. “For that…”
“... You’ll get one for free” George, wearing lemon green ones, added.
“What’s happened to your eye, Hermione?” Fred asked. “Ron told us you met Malfoy, he didn’t…”
“No!” Hermione said quickly “It was your punching telescope”
“Oh, blimey, I forgot about those,” said George. “Here –” He pulled a tub out of his pocket and handed it to her; she unscrewed it gingerly to reveal a thick yellow paste.
“Just dab it on, that bruise’ll be gone within the hour,” said Fred. “We had to find a decent bruise-remover, we’re testing most of our products on ourselves.”
“Is this safe, though?” Hermione asked nervously.
Both of them grinned and turned to talk to one of their workers.
Hermione pocked both the products she had won and went outside for some air, the store was packed with children and Hogwarts students. She went to the empty lane on the side of the building, trying her best to avoid the face of Dolohov staring at her from one poster at the brick wall. She took deep breaths, hugging her body with her arms. The air current inside the lane was very refreshing despite its narrowness and sinuosity.
“Oh” She gasped as two hands grabbed her arms and pulled her from behind into a nook in the wall. She didn’t say anything else as one of the hands slid from her arm to cover her mouth. She bulged her eyes in despair. What was she thinking? Going alone into an empty alley? Mrs Weasley was right. She would die soon. She whined, because she really didn’t want to die a virgin. And then she whined again because that was a very silly thing to say, she needed bigger aspirations. She had them.
“Shh, Granger” His voice growled in her ear, with a cold minty breath. She felt the hand leave her mouth, he raised his elbow to pass his arm over her head and used his long fingers to collect her maine of curly hair and toss it over her left shoulder. Then his hand was on the front of her throat pulling her closer to him. She felt his nose snake over the right side of her neck, inhaling her deeply. “Do you have any idea of how much I’ve been wanting to do this?”
She looked down to see the pale long fingers still holding her right arm. The Malfoy Signet Ring on the index one.
“Malfoy” She gasped.
His right hand slid from her arm through the side of her body, coming to rest on her hips and tangling one finger on her belt loop to pull her harder against his body
“These muggle jeans…” He moaned between open mouthed kisses against her jaw.
“Malfoy, stop” She hissed, turning to face him. He kept his hands on her: one in her hip and the other on her neck.
He pulled her even closer. Her breasts were squashing on his stomach.
“Shut up, Granger” He said, scenting her hair at the top of her head. “Let me have this…”
“Funny” she began, pushing herself away from him and looking up to meet his stormy grey eyes. “I remember you complaining about my smell earlier”
His jaw clenched.
“And?” He asked with disgust.
“You just treated me like shit in there!” She said exasperated “Now I’m supposed to—”
He took his hands away from her and she regretted her words. She wanted the hands back.
“What did you expect, Granger?” He spat with venom “That I’d kiss your hand and introduce the muggleborn to my Mother as my betrothed?”
Hermione crossed her arms, biting inside her cheeks to keep from crying.
“Well, no… But—”
“You didn’t exactly greet me with sympathy either, did you?” He hissed, crossing his arms too and looking much more menacing as he did. He was lean but not scrawny at all, he had strong muscles on his arms and chest that plumped in that position. “Tell me… Did you also scold Potter for mistreating my Mother or am I the only one being honoured with a speech?”
“I didn’t give you a speech.” She mumbled looking away.
Several seconds went by before any of them spoke.
“Who did that to you?” He asked curtly.
“Huh?” She asked, turning to face him.
“Your eye, Granger”
“What? You’ll really send those flowers?” Hermione herself knew she was being petty. But he had been so mean before she felt entitled to it.
He sighed loudly in exasperation, running his hand over his face.
“Can’t you just fucking answer? Or do you only do it when there’s a teacher to give you house points or pats on the back?”
“It was a product from Weasley's shop… A punching telescope or something” She whispered, avoiding his face.
He hummed in acknowledgement.
A longer silence stretched between them, Hermione found her body moving closer to his despite the absence of conscious orders from her brain.
“You broke up with Daphne” She whispered.
“I did”
“Was it because of me?”
“No” He said quickly and she looked up to face the steel walls he had on his eyes.
“Oh” She gasped, blushing.
Malfoy rolled his tongue inside his cheek. Then something softened and he sighed deeply as if tired. He uncrossed his arms and pulled Hermione close to him in a tight embrace. She nuzzled against his chest without realizing.
“Now that she’s gone, though” He said, running his hands up and down her back “Can I have this?”
“What?” She asked looking up, but the end of her question or the beginning of his answer was muffled by the ferocious kiss he pushed into her.
Soon he had one hand tangled in her hair and the other firmly grabbing her rear tugging her to be firmly pressed on him. He had opened his legs and stretched in front of him, with her inside the V shape they were forming, so his weight was resting on his back on the wall and their height difference was smaller. This position allowed them to have both groins grinding against each other. Hermione felt his volume against her lower abdomen and it made heat pool there to meet him.
His kiss was desperate, hungry and violent. She could feel her scalp aching with the strength he used to haul her by the hair and expose her mouth better to him. He nibbed her lower lip before using it as a step his tongue slid in to enter her mouth again. It was intoxicating. Hermione couldn’t remember the last time her babbling mind had been silenced. She was floating in him. She felt like she could float away and never come back. She felt like she could kiss him forever.
Malfoy grounded her. If it wasn’t for his hand fisting on her curls… If it wasn’t for his tight grip on her bum… If it wasn’t for his heavy breathing against her nose… If it wasn’t for his legs holding her… If it wasn’t for his chest hard against her softness… She might’ve drifted to another dimension.
He gave her bum a bruising squeeze and she moaned in pain against his lips. Then she swallowed his groan, pulling his head with her hands on the back of his head, her fingers running on his silky hair.
When they parted for air, he looked down at her cleavage.
“Don’t… Wear… This… To… King’s… Cross…” He said pampering kisses through her collarbone and neck between each word. Then he took the hand from her hair and placed it on her neck, enveloping it with gentleness.“I fucking forbid you”
“What?” She moaned distractedly.
“This blouse, Granger” He hissed, adjusting her to face him “Your breasts are all over the place”
“What?” She whined, this time offended.
“I mean it, Granger.”
“What mak—”
“When the fuck did they grow like this?” He said sliding his hand from her neck to her cleavage, running his finger lightly on the neckline of her blouse, sending shivers that nearly made Hermione fall to her knees. “Did you spell them or something?”
“What?!”
“Merlin, Granger! Is that the only word you know now?” He chuckled, taking the hand from her breasts to rest on the other side of her bum. He now had each one stuck inside a pocket of her jeans “I asked if you casted an enlarging spell on your boobs… Or your ass for what matters… I’m sure they weren’t like this before ”
Hermione felt her face burning in embarrassment. She looked away and took three breaths before answering.
“Why would I do that?” She asked shyly.
“To get this reaction” He smirked tugging her closer so his erection was wickedly perceptible against her groin. “Don’t play coy, Granger! I know you got your teeth shorter in fourth year and whatever you did with your hair for Yule Ball was certainly magic—”
Hermione felt that she was definitely not in the right state of mind for this wordy and explicit Draco. She was still coming back from the high of the kiss.
“It was a balm. F-for the hair. And Madam Pomfrey did my teeth, after you…” She trailed off. He didn’t seem shy about the memory of him hexing her “I haven’t enlarged anything, Malfoy. I've just put on a little weight..”
Hermione hated him for putting her insecurities on the spotlight like that. She fidget nervously.
“It’s delicious ” He growled, squeezing her bum. “And it’s mine .”
What? WHAT? What did he just say? Hermione’s brain shot down. DANGER. DANGER. DANGER. Her mind was reeling. He nuzzled on the junction of her neck and shoulder, inhaling her. He brought his face down to her cleavage and bit the tip of her neckline.
“I’m positive this isn’t supposed to be worn outside, this is definitely an undergarment or something.” He groaned against the skin on her chest.
“Malfoy…” She whined, hating the kitten tone her voice had, “This is a tank top… Lots of women use it—”
“ You won’t though” He said in a final tone. As if it was his decision to make.
Finally the blood seemed to return to Hermione’s brain so she could be indignant about it.
“I’ll wear what I want.” She challenged. “You can’t tell m—”
“You told me to break up with Daphne” He said as if it made perfect sense.
“You told me you didn’t do it for me…” She took her hands from his hair and crossed her arms under her breasts, making them pop more into his line of sight. Malfoy gulped, then looked at her with rage.
“Granger.”
“Malfoy.”
“Granger, I don’t share .” He snarled, clutching her bum painfully.
She bit her lip. Was it wrong that she liked that so much? Somewhere inside her there was a primal lioness purring in satisfaction at his possessiveness. But outside, there was still a strong witch that needed to be in charge of her body, wardrobe and decisions.
“I’ll make you a deal” She smirked and he raised his eyebrow. “I’ll wear the least revealing shirt I have if you promise to be nice to me and my friends”
“ Granger” He grumbled.
“Okay, not nice then.” She giggled “But at least ignore us. Don’t tease and mock us. Can you do that?”
He ran one hand in his hair with frustration.
“Alright.” He barked “But get your pets to behave too, I won’t ignore them if they insult me”
She smiled and uncrossed her arms to tug him closer by his shirt. She kissed him slowly and gently. He responded to it with hunger and desperation. Pulling her by her hair and forcing his tongue inside her.
“MIONE!” came a loud shout from the main street, making Hermione startle and pull back from the kiss.
Malfoy clenched his jaw in frustration.
“Fucking Weasel…” He groaned, resting his forehead against hers.
“I have to go,” She whispered. “I- I’ll see you at—”
“I know” He spat, taking his hands from her and turning back to the same ugly bored mask he used at Madam Malkin's “Go on then… Back to Weasel and Potty”
“Mal—”
“ Go”
Hermione trotted to meet Ron at the beginning of the lane she was in. He looked frantic. He pulled her to a suffocating bear hug.
“Bloody hell, Mione! You scared me”
“I’m alright, Ron” Hermione giggled “You’re sounding like your mum”
“Very funny… Let’s get inside”
They met Harry inside, listening to Fred and George present their products. Near the window was an array of violently pink products around which a cluster of excited girls was giggling enthusiastically. Hermione and Ginny both hung back, looking wary.
“Have you girls found our Wonderwitch products?” Fred asked.
“Pigmy puffs, Guaranteed Ten-Second Pimple Vanisher and… Of course, the best love potions you’ll find in the market” George presented.
“Do they work?” Ginny asked.
“Of course, but we heard you don’t need them, little sis” Fred said.
“Yeah, haven’t you got like five boys lined up for you?” George inquired.
Hermione, Harry and Ron, however, missed the answer Ginny gave them, because they saw something interesting through the window. Draco Malfoy was hurrying up the street alone. As he passed Weasleys’ Wizard Wheezes, he glanced over his shoulder.
“Why does he have that suspicious attitude?” Ron said.
“Suspicious?!” Hermione gave a squeak. “I don’t th-”
“Wonder where his mummy is?” said Harry, frowning.
“Given her the slip by the looks of it,” said Ron.
“Why, though?” said Hermione.
After a few second Harry pulled his Invisibility Cloak out of his bag and urged them to get inside
“Oh – I don’t know, Harry,” said Hermione, looking uncertainly around.
“Come on!” Said Ron.
She hesitated for a second longer, then ducked under the Cloak with Harry and Ron. Nobody noticed them vanish; they were all too interested in Fred and George’s products. Harry, Ron and Hermione squeezed their way out of the door as quickly as they could, but by the time they gained the street, Malfoy had disappeared just as successfully as they had.
“He was going in that direction, c’mon” murmured Harry.
They scurried along, peering left and right, through shop windows and doors, until Hermione saw Malfoy. She hoped the boys wouldn’t see him. But Harry gasped and said:
“That’s him, isn’t it? Turning left?”
“Big surprise,” whispered Ron.
Malfoy glanced round, then slid into Knockturn Alley and out of sight.
“Quick, or we’ll lose him,” said Harry, speeding up.
“Our feet’ll be seen!” said Hermione anxiously, as the Cloak flapped a little around their ankles; it was much more difficult hiding all three of them under it nowadays.
“It doesn’t matter, just hurry!” said Harry impatiently.
But Knockturn Alley looked completely deserted. They peered into windows as they passed, but none of the shops seemed to have any customers at all. They had drawn level with Borgin and Burkes, which sold a wide variety of sinister objects. There in the midst of the cases full of skulls and old bottles stood Draco Malfoy with his back to them, just visible beyond a very large black cabinet. Judging by the movements of Malfoy’s hands he was talking animatedly. The proprietor of the shop, Mr Borgin, an oily-haired, stooping man, stood facing Malfoy. He was wearing a curious expression of mingled resentment and fear.
“Oh, If only we could hear what they’re saying!” said Hermione.
“We can!” said Ron excitedly. “Hang on – damn –” He dropped a couple more of the boxes he was still clutching as he fumbled with the largest.
“Extendable Ears, look!”
“Fantastic!” said Hermione, as Ron unravelled the long, flesh-coloured strings and began to feed them towards the bottom of the door.
Hermione was curious yet afraid to hear something that’d make her think twice about her something with Malfoy. They put their heads together and listened intently to the ends of the strings, through which Malfoy’s voice could be heard loud and clear, as though a radio had been turned on.
“‘… you know how to fix it?”
“Possibly,” said Borgin “I’ll need to see it, though. Why don’t you bring it into the shop?”
“I can’t,” said Malfoy. “It’s got to stay where it is. I just need you to tell me how to do it.”
“‘Well, without seeing it, I must say it will be a very difficult job, perhaps impossible. I couldn’t guarantee anything.”
Malfoy sneered “No? Perhaps this will make you more confident.”
He moved towards Borgin and was blocked from view by the cabinet.
Harry, Ron and Hermione shuffled sideways to try and keep him in sight, but all they could see was Borgin, looking very frightened.
“Tell anyone,” said Malfoy, “and there will be retribution. You know Fenrir Greyback? He’s a family friend, he’ll be dropping in from time to time to make sure you’re giving the problem your full attention.”
Hermione gasped. Fenrir Greyback, Lupin had told her, was the werewolf that bit him when he was a child to punish his dead for speaking against the community. Malfoy was friends with… Werewolves? Well, she was too… But Lupin was a good man. And Greyback was not. And Malfoy had been part of the reason, along with other slytherins and Snape himself, for Lupin’s dismissal.
“There will be no need for –”
“I’ll decide that,” said Malfoy. “Well, I’d better be off. And don’t forget to keep that one safe, I’ll need it.”
“Perhaps you’d like to take it now?”
“No, of course I wouldn’t, you stupid little man, how would I look carrying that down the street? Just don’t sell it.”
“Of course not … sir.” Borgin made a deep bow.
“Not a word to anyone, Borgin, and that includes my mother, understand?”
“Naturally, naturally,” murmured Borgin, bowing again.
Next moment, the bell over the door tinkled loudly as Malfoy stalked out of the shop looking very pleased with himself. He passed so close to Harry, Ron and Hermione that they felt the Cloak flutter around their knees again. Then he stopped, sniffing the air and looking around. Oh no Hermione thought. Could he be… smelling her? He shook his head and continued walking. Inside the shop, Borgin remained frozen; his unctuous smile had vanished; he looked worried.
“What was this all about?” Ron asked.
“Let me try something” Hermione said, getting from underneath the cloak and entering the store. “
“Hello, horrible morning, isn’t it?” Hermione said brightly to Borgin, who did not answer, but casted her a suspicious look. Humming cheerily, Hermione strolled through the jumble of objects on display.
“Is this necklace for sale?” she asked, pausing beside a glass-fronted case.
“If you’ve got one and a half thousand Galleons,” said Borgin coldly.
“My boyfriend has enough” Hermione replied coolly, deciding the part she’d be playing and walking on. “And … what about this lovely – um – skull?”
“Sixteen Galleons.”
“So it’s for sale, then? It isn’t being … kept for anyone?”
Borgin squinted at her.
Hermione felt she had been rumbled and threw caution to the winds.
“The thing is, that – er – boy who was in here just now, Draco Malfoy, well, he’s my boyfriend” Somewhere inside her the lioness purred in satisfaction in saying that “and I want to get him a birthday present, but if he’s already reserved anything I obviously don’t want to get him the same thing, so … um …”
“Out,” Borgin said sharply. “Get out!”
Hermione didn’t have to be told twice.
“Boyfriend?” Ron said angrily. “Malfoy? Your Boyfriend?”
“What?” She asked coylly.
“Don’t ever say that again” Ron barked.
“Don’t be silly, Ronald. It was just an excuse”
“ Ever ”
…
D: Granger, you looked possibly eatable today, let me be the first to claim muggle rights. They know how to make clothes.
H: Stop being such a flirt, D. Did you get the new Syllabus they were selling?
D: Obviously.
Notes:
ahem... yeah, so that's that lol
i want to read your thoughts!
also, thanks for the subscriptions, comments and kudos, I'm so happy to have that many people interested in the fake scenarios I created in my mind.
Chapter 12
Notes:
TW: violence, smut, roughness, rudeness, toxicity, slurs, jealousy, possessiveness.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
August 4th
D: Please, Granger. I’ll do anything you want, please send me just one picture.
H: I don’t even know your address.
D: But I need to see a picture of you skiing.
August 11th
H: You haven’t send me drawings in ages!
D: I haven’t been drawing much
H: Why?
D: My arm hurts…
H: Did something happen?
D: Fell playing quidditch.
August 18th
H: Have you read the newest Cassandra Shafiq book on transfiguration?
D: No… Why?
H: I think it’ll be my new suggestion for our book club
D: I thought our book club was supposed to be fun
H: Transfiguration is fun.
D: Of course you’d say that.
August 24th
D: I mean obviously having heirs is a duty for purebloods, but I really want to be a dad someday…
H: I’d love to be a mom too, but after I conquer everything I wish to achieve…
D: Of course, it shall take some time to become the Minister.
August 31st
Hermione tried her best not to think about Malfoy or the way her lips felt empty without his kiss on them. But Harry was surely not helpful about it. He was bringing Malfoy up every day.
“Yes, I’ve already agreed it was fishy, Harry,” said Hermione, a little impatient when he mentioned him once again. She was sitting on the window-sill in Fred and George’s room with her feet up on one of the cardboard boxes and had only grudgingly looked up from her new copy of Advanced Rune Translation. "But haven’t we agreed there could be a lot of explanations?”
“I think he’s up to something, Hermione! Something big, he didn’t even want his mum to know about it! And threatening Bur—”
“I know Harry, but remember second year? When you were so sure he was the heir of slytherin and had opened the Chamber of Secrets? But it was Voldemort using Ginny!” Hermione rolled her eyes “You’re always suspicious about Malfoy and Snape, because of you prej—”
“ Hermione” Harry snarled “He’s not twelve anymore!”
“I know, Harry” Hermione knew . God, she knew well the man he was becoming. She blushed and raised the book to cover it.
“He was talking about one and the other, maybe there’s something in the store and something at his home… Like two parts of something…” Ron said vaguely, as he attempted to straighten his broomstick’s bent tail twigs.
“His father is in Azkaban!” Harry snapped “Don’t you think he’d want revenge?”
“Revenge?” Ron said, raising to face Harry “What can he do, mate?”
“That’s my point: I don’t know!” Harry sighed anxiously “But he’s the son of a death eater and we should take it seriousl—”
He gasped, slapping his head with his hand.
“What is it, Harry?” Hermione was concerned and closed her book to look at her friend. “Harry is you scar hurting?”
“Malfoy is a Death Eater, he took the Dark Mark. Of course” Harry said.
Hermione felt sick to her stomach. But Ron burst in laughter.
“Malfoy? A death eater? He’s sixteen Harry, what would you-know-who want him for?” Ron said, cackling.
“He’s replaced his father” Harry sounded as crazy as Trelawney “Of course, at Madam Malkin’s remember how he got nervous when he was near his forearm? And then at Borgin & Burkes he showed something to make Borgin take him seriously”
Hermione exchanged a look with Ron. He seemed to think Harry’s suspicion was funny. Hermione found it concerning. Both for Harry’s mental state and for the slight possibility of him being right. Had she kissed a death eater? No, Malfoy would never. He would never. And a death eater would never kiss a muggleborn.
Would he?
September 1st
D: Good morning. Have a nice trip back to Hogwarts, I can’t wait to see you at the great hall.
While getting dressed to take the Hogwarts Express towards school, Hermione found herself feeling very awkward in front of Ginny’s mirror. For the first time she felt anxious, not about school or the problems she and her friends always got into. She was just a normal sixteen year old girl nervous about what to wear to meet her… something .
She urged the logical part of her brain to work. Okay, she had made a deal. She wouldn’t wear the tank top and he’d play nice. But he hadn’t said anything forbidding the tight jeans, in fact, he seemed to like them. Hermione knew they hugged her curves very nicely so she decided on wearing them. A stubborn or feminist part of her decided to wear the tank top. But she did put on a pink jumper over it, that - despite stretching over her breasts - wasn’t that tight. If Malfoy messed with them, she’d just take the jumper.
Then there was the hair. She tried detangling it but it only got bushier. She tried some of Ginny’s hair care products, but the smell was too sweet so she scurgified it. She decided to use some hair pins to tie parts of it, opening space to her face. She had used the balm the twins gave her and her eye was not black anymore. She used some of the muggle make up her mother had given her and finally sighed in front of the mirror, sort of satisfied with what she saw. She had gone through so much effort she promised herself to hex Malfoy badly if he didn’t appreciate her enough for it.
The Ministry Aurors accompanied them to the King’s Cross station. Harry, who was visibly annoyed by their “protection” hurried inside the train and wanted Ron and Hermione to accompany him to an empty cabin.
“We can’t, Harry,” said Hermione, apologetic. “Ron and I’ve got to go to the prefect carriage first and then patrol the corridors for a bit.”
“Oh yeah, I forgot,” said Harry.
Hermione and Ron went to the prefect carriage and passed by the new Head Girl, Mafalda Fawley, and the new Head Boy, Ryan Selwyn, giving the fifth year prefects their instructions. They went to join the other sixth year prefects at the other cabin.
“Ron! Hermione!” Earnie Macmillan greeted them, followed closely by Hannah Abbot.
“Oh, the mudblood’s here,” Pansy sneered.
Malfoy seemed bored and didn’t even acknowledge them with a glance.
“Hello, Earnie, Hannah, Parkinson, Malfoy…” Hermione greeted in a formal manner, waiting to see if he’d look at her.
He didn’t.
Soon, Padma Patil and Anthony Goldstein arrived. And the six former DA members engrossed in friendly conversation about summer and everything else. Every now and then Hermione would shot her eyes quickly at the slytherin’s direction. Around the sixth time she caught Pansy pretending to adjust Malfoy’s black shirt, almost straddling him to do so. Cow Hermione thought, forcing herself to look away.
“... I’ve missed you, Draco” The beautiful brunette drawled “I haven’t seen you in ages , since that little soirée your mother hosted…”
“It was a week ago, Pansy,” Draco answered curtly.
“Yes, and it was so good right? Do remind me to never play truth or dare with you and Nott again. I must admit I shouldn’t have drunk so much firewhiskey…”
The rest of Pansy’s words were muffled, however, by the entrance of Fawley and Selwyn.
“So, you all probably already know the drill, huh?” Selwyn said, handing everyone pieces of parchment. “The only news we have are the security measures. There will be a pair of prefects patrolling school grounds every day, which means once a fortnight for everyone. Twice for Head Boy and Head Girl”
“I’ll be assigning your patrolling pair now and they’ll be the same until the end of the year. No exceptions.” Fawley said with an authoritative tone. “So, Weasley and Abbot. Parkinson and Goldstein. MacMillan and Patil. Granger and Malfoy”
“WHAT?” Ron roared.
Hermione squeezed his hand.
“Weasley and Abbot” Fawley answered coldly “I said there’ll be no exceptions, Weasley. This is duty, not fun.”
“I don’t mind being paired with Hannah” Ron explained quickly “But Hermione will not be walking the castle alone in the middle of the night with him” He nodded towards Malfoy, who was lounging amused in his place.
“Ron—” Hermione began.
“No exceptions,” Selwyn said.
“He’s the son of a death eater! She’s a muggle born! Are you guys mental?” Ron gasped.
“Don’t talk about my father, Weasel” Malfoy snarled in advertention.
“Weasley!” Fawley protested “Our choices are random and they’re not biased in blood status or heredity. We won’t be making exceptions, that would mean we’re stimulating the rivalry and prejudice between houses”
“Which we do not,” Selwyn added.
“Then I’ll be accompanying Hermione on her patrols.” Ron said, wrapping his arm around Hermione’s shoulder.
“Ron” She whined “I don’t need protection against Malfoy”
“If anything, Draco should be the one complaining” Pansy sneered.
“Shut up, Parkinson” Ron barked.
“Don’t talk to her like that, you piece of scum” Malfoy rose to his feet and towered over Ron. He was now a bit taller than Ron. Just a bit. “Rest assured I’ll keep myself as far away from the mudblood as possible” He added with disgust.
Hermione winced. Bastard.
“That language won’t be accepted, Malfoy” Fawley “20 points from Slytherin”
Draco didn’t even look at her for a whole minute. He kept glaring daggers at Ron. Then he turned gracefully and smirked.
“Of course, Fawley. Let me make amends and offer myself to take the first round of patrolling”
“Great idea” Selwyn smiled. “Granger, if you please.” The ravenclaw gestured to the door.
Hermione looked at Ron and raised to her toes to give him a peck on the cheek “It’ll be alright. I’ll meet you soon”
She raised her nose as tall as she could and sashayed towards the cabin door. She paused as soon as she’d reached it.
“Oh, Ron… Can you do me a favor?” She purred.
“C-Course, Mione” Ron stuttered, still recovering from the peck.
“It’s warm here” Hermione said, removing the prefect's badge from her jumper and pinning it on the front pocket of her jeans. “Can you take my jumper to our cabin?”
She gave him no time to answer before taking the jumper over her head and tossing it into his chest. She turned around and went her way through the train corridor.
Hermione hadn’t walked three cabins before Malfoy got to her. She felt him before she heard him. The warmth of his hand peppered with the coldness of his ring enveloped her neck nicely for a split second before the pain from his tight grip squeezed her and guided to an empty cabin.
“What the fuck, Granger ?” He spat, closing the door behind and turning her to face him. “We had a deal.”
“Which you broke when you called me mudblood in front of everyone!” She snapped trying to move past him towards the door.
“Weasley broke it first!” Malfoy snarled, taking a step to the side and blocking her way again. “So he gets a kiss and I get this” He gestured to Hermione’s body. She was wearing tight jeans and the white tank top he loved/hated.
“Well, you didn’t offend him , you offended me” She placed both hands on her hips. “And Pansy also offended me. But of course Pansy got you defending her! I am the one getting the slurs”
“What the fuck do you want from me, Granger?” He growled, raising both hands to the side of his head in absolute rage.
“Nothing absurd, Malfoy . I’d just like to be treated with a bit of human decency.”
“Right.” He spat, crossing his arms. “It was very decent for Weasel to act like you being paired with me was outrageous, huh?”
“This is not about him, Malfoy! It’s about us” Hermione pleaded.
“There is no us” He roared. “There can never be an us , Granger. Don’t you understand?”
His face was contorted in pain.
“How can you have such a big brain and be so stupid ? There is no holding hands, no dates in Hogsmead, no love notes or introducing each other to our friends and families” he sneered.
Hermione opened her mouth to argue but he didn’t let her.
“Don’t be a hypocrite, Granger. You’re damn well aware none of your friends would accept me as your boyfriend either. Merlin, Weasel doesn’t even want us patrolling together. And you didn’t argue with him. You didn’t defend me. I stood up for Pansy because she stood up for me!” He was furiously pointing his finger at her. “You want to snog? You want to shag? I’m down. That’s what I can give you. You take what I give you. But don’t bother asking me for anything else, because I have nothing else to give. ”
Hermione hated the tears that were running down her cheeks. Each one. She hated them. She brushed a few away with the back of her hand and took a huge breath before answering him, choosing her words carefully.
“I am a human being, Malfoy” she whimpered “I have feelings and needs that go beyond the physical. I don’t need to be publicly courted or claimed, but I’m not a set of holes to be used and discarded. You can’t possibly believe that I would accept to snog and then endure whatever hateful behavior you have in your sleeve for when there is people around”
“Well, then” he clenched his jaw, rolling his tongue inside his cheek “it’s obvious I’m not able to give enough to satisfy your needs . I shall leave you alone then.”
He turned and reached for the door but she took three steps to place herself in front of him.
“I know you’re lying. I know it and I need to be sure you know it too”
“What’s that supposed to mean?”
“You care for me. I know it. Do you know it?”
“I don't care for you, Granger” He drawled looking at the door behind her “You probably projected or created this fantasy in your mind to feel better with yourself about kissing me”
“Malf—“
“I’m going back to my cabin, you can patrol by yourself, right? Of course, you can always call the Weasel to help you”
“Yes. Sure. Go back to play some more truth or dare with Pansy !” Hermione snapped, already crying again.
…
She loathed herself for crying over him. And she promised to do so for only 2 minutes before pulling her stuff together and going on with her life.
God, she wasn’t that desperate. She had options. She had people interested. In all of her. In publicly claiming her. Why would she humiliate herself for Malfoy’s crumbs of attention?
Just because he was the most beautiful man she’d ever seen? Just because he was refined and elegant? Just because he seemed to care a bit when no one was aware? Just because she hoped to save him from his family legacy?
It was suddenly clear. Maybe Hermione was indeed turning him into her next project. Maybe she was truly Harry’s soul sister, with the same saving people complex. But while Harry did that with his magic and his bravery, she did it with her brain and her feelings. She wanted to save Malfoy. From himself, mostly. She wanted him to see the goodness she saw in him. But it was so hard to do it when he kept hurting her.
Hot and cold.
“You’re mine” and “I don’t care about you”.
Moans and “mudbloods”.
He was pulling her close and pushing her away with the same strength.
Yet she didn’t want to keep fighting. Not when there were so many other bigger fights claiming her. There was a war coming. She needed to be there for Harry, for her people.
But who would be there for Draco Malfoy?
His father was in Azkaban. He was surrounded by death eaters and a mother that might look like an angel but was certainly much more alike her evil sister than the surface could show. No one would tell him he had options. That he could be good.
He tried. She saw it. He gave the Longbottoms all that money, he alerted her about Umbridge finding the DA.
However her mouth and her body were not a charity center. She was not going to try and snog the blood purist ideology out of Malfoy. She was not going to try and save him from becoming totally evil with pleasure as her weapon. Not when he couldn’t even admit to himself that he liked her.
But it would be so freaking good to try
Hermione shivered just to remember the way he made her feel. The things he said to her. She now understood exactly what he meant when he said that there was something about him that made witches endure being a casual thing, a side lover or a cheated girlfriend. He was hot . He knew exactly what to do with himself and with her.
Only… Merlin, she deserved to be liked . To be cherished. To be loved. To be praised. Krum, Terry, Simon… They did that. They treated her like a princess. There would be others to do the same. If her body was in need of it, she could get it somewhere else. Somewhere she wasn’t the mudblood, but Hermione.
…
“Mione” Ron reached her a few minutes after she was patrolling the train alone “Sorry it took me so long, Fawley and Selwyn kept lecturing me about house unity… Where’s Malfoy?” Ron looked around her.
“Malfoy’s not doing prefect duty. He’s sitting in his compartment with the other Slytherins” Hermione explained while opening the doors in the corridor and giving instructions to the students. “I’m almost done, Ron… You should check on Harry.”
“I’m checking on you” He said firmly, taking her hand.
She smiled weakly at him and they continued their patrol. Soon they passed through a compartment where Theodore Nott, Vincent Crabbe and Gregory Goyle were sitting at one side and Malfoy laid down across two seats with his head in Pansy Parkinson’s lap.
“Idiot,” Hermione muttered.
Ron gave a firm knock on the glass.
“OI! Parkinson” He said opening the door “You’re patrolling next with Goldstein”
Hermione saw Pansy scowl, then lightly tap Malfoy’s forehead. He opened his eyes and raised his torso so she could leave. Pansy passed through Hermione making an effort to avoid touching her with a disgusted face, as if she had a contagious disease or something.
Malfoy stared straight into Hermione. She was suddenly reminded of a comic book Simon was reading once, with super heroes. Because Malfoy’s face was as bored and expressionless as ever, but his eyes… If he was a character from that comic book, she'd have been burnt by laser rays at that moment. He glared at her face, her exposed cleavage, at her hand intertwined with Ron’s and then back from the beginning.
“End of shift, eh, mudblood?” He sneered, “Going for a quickie with your low end boyfriend?”
“Yes… Definitely, yes” Hermione said coldly, closing the door and pulling a very blushed Ron behind her.
They spoke nothing on their way to the cabin with their friends. Only Luna was there alone. She said Ginny, Neville and Harry had been invited to a little meeting at Slughorn’s car.
Soon Ginny and Neville came back, but they said Harry went to “check” something.
The hours passed and there was no sign of him. Ron tried to calm Hermione but she felt something was off.
Thank God for the Prefect's duties that got her distracted enough guiding the first years to Hagrid when the red train arrived at Hogsmead Station.
Hermione ignored Ron’s complaints about being hungry and took the last car guided by the invisible thestrals, waiting for Harry. She realised Malfoy didn’t join Nott, Zabini, Crabbe, Goyle and Pansy in their car, either. Now she knew something was off.
Malfoy arrived mid feast with the same unreadable expression as always. She saw him take a seat between Crabbe and Goyle, which had Pansy annoyed. Hermione however held a silent celebration inside her.
“How can you eat when Harry’s missing?” Hermione asked a mouthful Ron, shocked.
“He’s — prob-ly with — Dumble’or”
“Dumbledore is at his seat , Ronald!” Hermione protested.
It was dessert time when Harry finally arrived. He was covered in blood: his face, his hair and his shirt… He also was not wearing the school robes, but the muggle attire he arrived at King’s Cross with earlier.
“Harry!” Hermione gasped and she raised her hand to cover her mouth.
“Blimey, what have you done to your face, mate?” askes Ron, goggling at Harry along with everyone else.
“What’s wrong with it?” Harry asked.
“You’re covered in blood!” said Hermione. “Come here –” She raised her wand, “Tergeo!” and siphoned off the dried blood.
“Thanks,” said Harry, feeling his now clean face. “How’s my nose looking?”
“Normal,” said Hermione anxiously. “Why shouldn’t it? Harry, what happened, we’ve been terrified!”
“Can’t explain now” Harry said looking around, but she saw him glance once at the Slyherin table.
Hermione followed his line of sight, Malfoy was indeed telling something to his friends, gesturing to his nose and getting lots of laughter.
“Harry!” Hermione gasped “Was it Malfoy?” She whispered the last part.
Harry merely nodded and mouthed “Later”
…
The problem is that later didn’t actually come. They listened to Prof. Dumbledore’s welcoming speech, announcing Prof. Slughorn as the new Potions Master and Prof. Snape as the new Defence Against the Dark Arts teacher. Dumbledore also dismissed the weird looks about his black rotting hand and made a few recommendations regarding the return of Lord Voldemort.
“Miss Granger!” Prof McGonagall called her once the students were dismissed. “Please, after your prefect duties, come meet me here at the Great Hall. I have an urgent matter to discuss with you”
Harry and Ron then went straight to the common room, leaving Hermione to guide the first-years alone. Which she did and explained them carefully about the password system, the dorms, the classes, the bathrooms and everything else.
She then turned to exit the portrait hole and went straight to meet her head of house at the Great Hall's large wooden doors.
“You wanted to see me, Professor?”
“Yes, Miss Granger” The old witch smiled “I’m sorry to keep you from your bed, I wanted to talk to you before dinner, but you took some time to arrive…”
“I’m sorry, I was waiting for Harry”
“Of course, don’t even get me started on Mr Potter,” McGonagall pinched the bridge of her nose ”Well, miss Granger… You see, I wanted to talk to you about your ambition for the Ministry. Do you still contemplate a political career?”
“Oh, er… Yes, of course…” Hermione mumbled.
“Great, I think a huge step, besides every other recommendation I gave you before, is that you become Head Girl next year” Hermione felt her heartbeat speed up at the witch’s words “Of course, I would very much nominate you myself but it is a collective decision with both the headmaster and the four heads of houses… You see, Miss Granger, this is not a purely academic position. The students nominated to be Head Boy and Head Girl must be exemplary in every aspect of their Hogwarts’ life…”
“Of course, Professor”
“Which is why I am so eager to plead you to refrain from engaging in, er, the usual things you find you, Mr. Potter and Mr. Weasley entangled in—” Hermione blushed “I know they’re never voluntary, but I want to assure you that this year is different from last year with that pathetic— Well, you know what I mean. Please, I need you on your best behavior and performance. No incidents, all right?”
“Yes, professor. I promise”
“That may mean staying a little far from your friends… You see Mr Potter already got into something tonight and…”
“I understand, Professor. I’ll stay out of trouble and try to keep Harry and Ron in line, too”
“Well, that’s great. Just remember to — how do muggles say it? — put the mask on yourself first. This is your career we’re talking about.”
Hermione went away from that conversation feeling her heart heavy and her head light. She was determined to make McGonagall proud, to have Umbridge swallow her words of how Hermione would never be Minister and also…
“Oh” Hermione panted when something tangled in her hair and yanked her behind a tapestry.
“Shut. Up.” Malfoy hissed, holding both hands on her neck and crashing his lips on hers.
Hermione wanted nothing more than to kiss him back, but she did no such thing. She ignored the roaring lioness inside her and reached for her pride and self worth to push Malfoy away. He didn’t let her, though. One of his hands was wrapped around her neck and the other slid to the small of her back holding her tight against him while he was bent over to reach her mouth.
“Let go of me” She demanded into his mouth, pushing him on his chest with both hands with all of her strength.
“ Shut the hell up, Granger ” He groaned without breaking the kiss. His hand squeezed her neck in warning.
She bit his lower lip hard enough to tear a piece from it, she felt the warm salty and rusty taste of blood on her mouth and Malfoy jerked his head away from hers. Only his head. His grip on her body was still tight. She felt disappointed to find that his lips were full, she had only gotten some blood. Well, a lot of blood.
“Fuck” He gasped in pain, licking his lower lip and staring into Hermione’s bloodied mouth. She was happy to see his shock, but she was not expecting his following reaction, though. He grinned. Madly. “You minx” He growled, taking his hand down from her back to give her bum a stinging slap. “Naughty, naughty girl.”
“ Malfoy !” She snapped, not knowing if she was more indignant about the slap or the warmth it got from her lower abdomen. “I don’t want this.”
“Liar” He purred, leaning forward to kiss her again.
“Malfoy!” She pleaded, dodging his kiss. “You said you were going to leave me alone”
“I changed my mind” He smirked. “I won’t leave you to fucking Weasel. Tell me you didn’t kiss him. I can’t taste dung on your lips, so I’m guessing you didn’t. But I need you to say it”
Hermione opened her mouth in awe, but Malfoy seemed to think it was an invitation because he invaded her with his hungry kiss. Hermione slapped his chest.
“Stop! Or I- I’ll scream!” She begged.
“I’ll hold you to that promise” He moaned against her lips.
Hermione kicked his shin hard. It got him chuckling and she seized the opportunity to take her hand down to grab her wand. She pressed it against his neck.
“ Malfoy” She warned.
“Granger” He smirked.
“Malfoy!” She pleaded.
“Granger” He nodded.
“Malfoy, listen…” She whispered, taking the other hand to his cheek. “Talk to me.”
He clenched his jaw. “Fine. What?”
“D-did you hurt Harry?”
He grinned again.
“Yes.”
“Care to elaborate?”
“Didn’t he tell you?”
“I want to hear it from you. ” She took a step back, but he kept both his hands on her - one on her rear and the other on her neck.
“Ask nicely” He smirked.
“What?”
“I didn’t stutter”. He squeezed her bum.
“Please, Malfoy” She rolled her eyes. Pulling her hand away from his cheek. “And please, let’s talk without using our hands”
He sighed. Actually, he puffed. Almost pouted, like a toddler.
“Fine” He took his hands from her and placed them inside his pockets looking like a Brooksfield model. He looked at what she held against his neck. “Wand?”
She lowered her wand and placed it back to the waistband of her skirt. His gaze followed her move and then kept strolling through her whole body. She felt naked and cleared her throat. His grey eyes shot to meet hers, without an ounce of apologeticness.
“So… What happened between you and Harry?”
“Your little cute Saint Potter” He popped the P with disgust “invaded my compartment, with his nice cloak, to spy on my conversation with my friends”
Hermione gasped, taking both hands to her mouth.
“Yes, very slytherin of him… Don’t you think so?” He rolled his eyes “Anyway, he was fucking sloppy, I realised the moment he got in. He didn’t hear anything I wouldn’t want him to… I waited for the others to leave and then…”
He trailed off, enjoying the hold he had on Hermione, her eyes wide with anticipation.
“What? Did you hurt him?” Hermione cried.
Malfoy was not an expressive person. But Hermione was getting close to knowing his face now, she could see the rage in him despite the almost stoic expression. His jaw was clenched and his eyes hard steel.
“He’s fine , Granger. I believe you saw him just now”
“He was covered in blood” She gasped.
“Don’t be dramatic, Granger.” He said dryly. “If you’re looking for someone to blame, it should be you”
“ What ?”
He smirked and took his time before answering, seeming to like the reactions he got from her.
“You made me angry, I guess I took it out on him” He shrugged “Maybe I would’ve stopped at the Petrificus Totalus if I wasn’t so out of my mind…”
“I made you angry?” She spat “You - you”
“I - I” He mocked her “I told you not to wear that muggle blouse. I told you you were mine. I told you I don’t share. Frankly Granger, draco dormiens nunquam titillandus”
“Of course, I’m guessing you’re the dragon?” Hermione scoffed.
“Just imagine how different everything would’ve been if instead of fighting me, you seized the opportunity of our patrol to let me suck those huge tits of yours in an empty cabin?” He drawled with nonchalance despite the filthy words that got Hermione squirming and pressing her tights together. “I’m sure I’d be in a lighter mood… I probably would’ve just told Potter to fuck off or something”
“Malfoy!” She gasped. “T-this is not my fault!” She spat indignantly “You should be responsible for your acti—”
“I’m not a sensible or responsible bloke, Granger. I’m messed up.” He said coldly “I don’t go by the same book of rules for right and wrong that you do. If you want me to leave your dear friends ” He said with disgust “alone… Then you should probably keep me pleased”
“You’re ridiculous—”
“Yes”
“This is mad—”
“Yes”
She glared at him. He smirked back. She sighed, taking her curls up to a bun, trying to think straight. His smirk vanished.
“Don’t. I like it down” He pouted and she ignored it.
“What if I refuse to please you?”
“I don’t think you will.”
“Malfoy!”
“Granger…”
“Oh, you’re insufferable!” She snapped, slapping the sides of her thighs with both hands.
“Yes. And spoiled. So I’m not used to getting ‘no’ for an answer”
“You might start learning now”
“You’re the know-it-all” He smirked. “Do you really believe that I will?”
She didn’t. She kept quiet avoiding his gaze.
“My turn” He said.
She jumped and looked at him.
“What?”
He smiled.
“We are talking , right, Granger?” He smiled leaning back to the wall behind him and crossing his arms leisurely “You had your questions, now it’s my turn”
“Fine,” She sighed. “What is it?”
“Did Weasel… touch you?” He asked with disgust.
“What?!”
“You know what I mean, Granger” He wasn’t smirking now.
“ No , he didn’t” She hissed “We’re just friends ”
He hummed in acknowledgement.
“He wants to be more than that”
“He doesn—”
“You won’t lead him on that.” He stated firmly “You can still be friends” he mocked “but no pecks, holding hands and all of that”
“Says who?” She crossed her arms in indignation and raised an eyebrow.
“Says me.” He was firm as a rock wall.
“And why do you think you have any say?” She raised the other eyebrow to meet the first.
“You. Are. Mine.” He growled, pushing himself from the wall and placing both hands on her hips to pull her closer. The lioness inside her purred.
“You keep saying that” She whined “What does it mean, Malfoy? You said you didn’t care about me…”
“I don’t”
“Then why?”
“Granger. I don’t share, specially not with Weasel”
She pushed the lioness inside, scoffed and gave him an ironic laugh.
“Sure! And what do I get?” She tried to jerk his hands down by his wrists but he didn’t move from her hips “A secret quickie every now and then, followed by bullying and slurs in public? Watching you on Pansy’s lap or the other way around?”
He squeezed her hips, staring into her eyes with his cloudy irises.
“What do you want, Granger?”
She stumbled. “What?”
“What do you want, Granger?”
She blinked. She didn’t know. She couldn’t ask to be his girlfriend… God, she wasn’t sure if she wanted that. Everyone she liked hated him. Even she hated him most of the time. She wouldn’t ask him to leave her alone either, she craved his touch. She wasn’t just to be one of the dozens of girls he had. She wouldn’t endure watching him with Pansy, either.
“Merlin, did I actually get this swot silent?” He chuckled.
“Oh, sod off” She sighed.
He pulled her even closer, so her front was pressed against his.
“I need to think!” She pleaded in what unfortunately came out as a moan.
“No, you don’t. You think too much.” He said, playing with the waistband of her skirt. She could feel his Malfoy ring cold against her skin.
“Malfoy…” She whined.
“Granger…” He groaned.
“Do you know what you want?” He asked again, untugging her shirt from her skirt.
She shook her head, seizing the opportunity to nuzzle her face on his chest and inhale his cedar and mint scent.
“Do you know what you don’t want?” He asked, running his hands up and down her back underneath her shirt.
“I don’t want you to treat me like shit in public.” She answered, hating the fact that she sounded like a kitten. “Or my friends.”
“Do you think you can keep them on the leash?”
She shook her head again. He felt so good .
“Alright, I’ll be the bigger man, then.” He sighed now playing with the back of her bra.
She raised her chin to face him, trying to see if he was lying. He stared back at her, no smirk or dishonesty there.
“Anything else you don’t want?” He asked, keeping one hand on the clasp of her bra and sliding the other down to the back of her back, making her whole body shiver.
“I don’t want you” She sighed before continuing, embarrassedly “ shagging the whole school”
“Granger” He smirked “When have I eve—”
“If you don’t want to share, neither do I” She stated firmly.
He hummed in appreciation.
“Okay, but I’ll keep my female friends”
“But Pans—”
“Remember Weasley”
“Well, but Ron and I never—”
“That just speaks about his lack of attitude, not of desire.”
“ Fine” She grumbled.
“Good girl” He purred, sliding his hand underneath the waistband of her skirt and squeezing her bare bum hard. She let out a moan of pained pleasure. Malfoy was rough.
“You have to be nice to me” She whined.
“I won't,” He promised.
“Malfoy!” She snapped exasperated.
“Granger” He moaned, leaning forward to kiss her hungrily.
…
“Mione! Where were you?” Ron asked when she crossed the portrait hole, fifteen minutes later.
“I was talking to Prof. McGonagall” Hermione answered, still flushed from the snogging session with Malfoy.
He hadn’t been inclined to let her come back to her dorm anytime soon, he was hungry for her in a violent desire. With the way he touched her, honestly, she wasn’t that willing to leave either. But, something inside her was scared to give herself fully to Malfoy. To surrender the power, to be another name on his body count… What if he was only interested in the chase? What if giving herself to him ended up in him going after another girl? And lastly, she made a silent promise to herself of not shagging him the same day he called her a slur. She rolled her eyes at this thought, talk about dignity and low bar. She used all of her willpower to push his arms and say bye.
“Right” Harry’s answer pulled her from her thoughts “Let me tell you about Malfoy…”
He went on talking about how Malfoy had been cruel and cowardly petrified him before stomping on his nose. All of it while bringing Harry’s dead mother up. Hermione thanked God she hadn’t just given this bastard her virginity.
September 2nd
On their way to breakfast, Harry proceeded to re-tell Ron and Hermione about the conversation he overheard on the slytherins cabin, trying to use it as proof that Malfoy was a death eater.
“But he was obviously showing off for Parkinson, wasn’t he?” interjected Ron quickly, before Hermione could say anything.
“Well,” she said uncertainly. Malfoy told her Harry hadn’t heard anything he didn’t want him to “I don’t know … it would be like Malfoy to make himself seem more important than he is … but that’s a big lie to tell …Hold it!” said Hermione, throwing out an arm and halting a passing fourth-year, who was attempting to push past her with a lime-green disc clutched tightly in his hand. “Fanged Frisbees are banned, hand it over,” she told him sternly.
The scowling boy handed over the snarling Frisbee, ducked under Hermione’s arm and took off after his friends. Ron waited for him to vanish, then tugged the Frisbee from Hermione’s grip.
“Excellent, I’ve always wanted one of these.” Hermione’s remonstration was drowned by a loud giggle; Lavender Brown had apparently found Ron’s remark highly amusing. She continued to laugh as she passed them, glancing back at Ron over her shoulder. Ron looked rather pleased with himself.
Then both Ron and Harry told Hermione how Hagrid had told them he was expecting them at the Care of Magical Creatures class, but neither of them were going to attend it. She bit her lip. She didn’t want to upset her giant friend, but she’d never been much interested in it and it had no importance on her political career ambitions.
After they had eaten, they remained in their places, awaiting Professor McGonagall’s descent from the staff table. The distribution of timetables was more complicated than usual this year, for Professor McGonagall needed first to confirm that everybody had achieved the necessary O.W.L. grades to continue with their chosen N.E.W.T.s.
Hermione was immediately cleared to continue with Charms, Defence Against the Dark Arts, Transfiguration, Herbology, Arithmancy, Ancient Runes and Potions, and shot off to a first-period Ancient Runes class without further ado.
When she got to her class, the first thing she saw was his pale blond hair. Malfoy was sitting at the back with Nott as his partner. Hermione saw Padma Patil sitting in front of them and seized the opportunity to get closer. She felt drawn to him, like a magnet. He had his arms folded on the table and his face was hidden over them.
“Hey Padma! How was summer?” Hermione said politely as she sat next to the ravenclaw.
“Great, Hermione! We went to India… And what about you?” Parvati’s sister answered.
“Oh, not much,” Hermione said, opening her syllabus. “So, were there any boys there in India?”
Padma giggled and went on talking about the son of a Maharaja who she got into a brief romance with.
“... But he wanted to date me and Parvati at the same time!” She scoffed. “So we obviously—”
“Merlin, woman! Don’t say anything else” A low voice came from behind them. “I have very specific fantasies about a weekend with you Patil Twins and I don’t want to spoil it with you talking about this indian bloke”
Hermione and Padma turned angrily to glare at a very smirky Theodore Nott. Hermione noticed she had never heard him say more than one or two insults before. The scrawny boy he once was had bulked a lot during summer, but kept the boyish look with dimples on his cheeks, thick eyebrows and long brown curls dancing all over his head.
“You’re disgusting, Nott” Padma rolled her eyes, turning back to face the front of the class.
“What about you, Granger?” Nott asked undisturbed “Are you going to share your summer sex tales too?”
From the corner of the eye she saw Malfoy smirk at Nott’s remark. Hermione grimaced and turned her back to them too.
Prof. Babbling was late or something and, after a few two or three minutes of awkward silence, Padma tugged Hermione’s shoulder and whispered:
“They’re disgusting, but… Did you actually meet anyone cool during summer?”
Hermione blushed.
“So it is a yes!” Padma yelped.
“ Padma!” Hermione shrieked. She cupped her mouth and leaned to whisper some gossip in Padma's ear who kept giggling and gasping.
“ Hermione” Padma said once Hermione had finished, clapping her hands in excitement “I knew they were more fiery than wiz—”
“SHH!” Hermione hushed as the teacher entered.
…
Hermione left the class full of homework and took her books with her towards the Defence Against the Dark Arts class. She felt a huge bump against her shoulder and dropped everything she had in her arms on the floor. There were a few sniggers around her but she paid no attention.
“What th—” She fell to her knees to grab everything and only saw dark robes and almost white hair as he turned left on the corner in front of her. Malfoy.
When she finally arrived at the DADA classroom door, he was waiting outside with Zabini, Nott and Goyle. If he saw her, he didn’t acknowledge it.
“Why are you not inside?” Hermione asked the group.
No one answered.
Hermione tried the door. Locked.
She sighed and went to the opposite side of the corridor to wait for Ron and Harry.
“We got so much homework for Runes,” she said anxiously, when they joined her. “A fifteen-inch essay, two translations and I’ve got to read these by Wednesday!”
“‘Shame,” yawned Ron.
“You wait,” she said resentfully. “I bet Snape gives us loads.”
The classroom door opened as she spoke and Snape stepped into the corridor, his sallow face framed as ever by two curtains of greasy black hair, and silence fell over the corridor
“Inside” was his drawl.
The room was gloomier than usual with curtains on every window and light coming from candles floating around the space. Several pictures adorned the walls, many of them showing people who appeared to be in pain, sporting grisly injuries or strangely contorted body parts. Nobody spoke as they settled down, looking around at the shadowy, gruesome pictures.
Hermione took her book from her bag, but Snape told the class they wouldn’t be using books yet as he closed the class door. His black eyes roved over their upturned faces, lingering for a fraction of a second longer on Harry’s than anyone else’s.
“You have had five teachers in this subject so far, I believe. Naturally, these teachers all had their own methods and priorities. Given this confusion I am surprised so many of you scraped an O.W.L. in this subject. I shall be even more surprised if all of you manage to keep up with the N.E.W.T. work, which will be much more advanced.”
Snape set off around the edge of the room, speaking now in a lower voice; the class craned their necks to keep him in view.
“The Dark Arts,” said Snape, “are many, varied, ever-changing and eternal. Fighting them is like fighting a many-headed monster, which, each time a neck is severed, sprouts a head even fiercer and cleverer than before. You are fighting that which is unfixed, mutating, indestructible. Your defences must therefore be as flexible and inventive as the Arts you seek to undo. These pictures, give a fair representation of what happens to those who suffer, for instance, the Cruciatus Curse (he waved a hand towards a witch who was clearly shrieking in agony); feel the Dementor’s Kiss; (a wizard lying huddled and blank-eyed slumped against a wall) or provoke the aggression of the Inferius (a bloody mass upon the ground).”
He sounded a lot like Harry did in the DA , Hermione thought to herself.
“Has an Inferius been seen, then? Is he using them?” asked Parvati Patil in a high-pitched voice.
“The Dark Lord has used Inferi in the past, which means you would be well-advised to assume he might use them again. Now you are, I believe, complete novices in the use of non-verbal spells. What is the advantage of a non-verbal spell?”
Hermione’s hand shot into the air. Snape took his time looking around at everybody else, making sure he had no choice, before saying curtly, “Very well – Miss Granger?”
“Your adversary has no warning about what kind of magic you’re about to perform,” said Hermione, “which gives you a split-second advantage.
“An answer copied almost word for word from The Standard Book of Spells, Grade 6,”said Snape dismissively, making Hermione blush. But, when she heard Malfoy snigger, she had to squeeze her eyelids to keep from crying. “but correct in essentials. Yes, those who progress to using magic without shouting incantations gain an element of surprise in their spell-casting. Not all wizards can do this, of course; it is a question of concentration and mind power which some lack. You will now divide into pairs. One partner will attempt to jinx the other without speaking. The other will attempt to repel the jinx in equal silence. Carry on.”
A reasonable amount of cheating ensued; many people were merely whispering the incantation instead of saying it aloud.
Ten minutes into the lesson, Hermione was proud to repel Neville’s muttered Jelly-Legs Jinx without uttering a single word, a feat that would surely have earned her twenty points for Gryffindor from any reasonable teacher.
Hermione looked around to see if Snape had seen it, but he was looking somewhere else. She did meet Malfoy’s eyes though and he was smirking as he successfully casted a non-verbal at Zabini, making him fall on the floor.
“Very good, Draco” Snape drawled. “Twenty points for Slytherin. You would all do well to follow his example.”
Hermione smiled at Draco (which he ignored), trying to keep herself from resenting the fact that she didn’t get any house points.
A few minutes later, though, her attention was brought back to an altercation between Snape and Harry, surprising no one.
“Do you remember me telling you we are practising non-verbal spells, Potter?”
“Yes,” said Harry stiffly.
“Yes sir .”
“There’s no need to call me “sir”, Professor.”
Hermione gasped.
‘Detention, Saturday night, my office,’ said Snape. ‘I do not take cheek from anyone, Potter … not even the Chosen One.’
…
“That was brilliant, Harry!” chortled Ron, once they were safely on their way to the common room for a break a short while later.
“You really shouldn’t have said it,” said Hermione, frowning at Ron. “What made you?”
“He tried to jinx me, in case you didn’t notice!” fumed Harry. “I had enough of that during those Occlumency lessons! Why doesn’t he use another guinea pig for a change? What’s Dumbledore playing at, anyway, letting him teach Defence? Did you hear him talking about the Dark Arts? He loves them! All that unfixed, indestructible stuff –”
“‘Well,” said Hermione, “I thought he sounded a bit like you.”
“Like me?”
“Yes, when you were telling us what it’s like to face Voldemort. You said it wasn’t just memorising a bunch of spells, you said it was just you and your brains and your guts – well, wasn’t that what Snape was saying? That it really comes down to being brave and quick-thinking?”
That got Harry quiet. A student came to hand him a note from Dumbledore inviting him for his first private class.
Hermione, Ron and Harry spent the whole break before lunch speculating on what Dumbledore would teach Harry in his first class. Ron thought it most likely to be spectacular jinxes and hexes of the type the Death Eaters would not know. Hermione said such things were illegal, and thought it much more likely that Dumbledore wanted to teach Harry advanced defensive magic.
After the break, Hermione went off to Arithmancy.
Before she had reached the corridor on the fourth floor, she heard footsteps behind her and turned to find Malfoy stomping in her direction. His face was menacing. She looked around and seeing the corridor was empty, she raised her hand to wave weakly.
“Hi”
“ Inside” He snarled, pointing to an empty classroom on the left. As Hermione teetered, he shoved her there.
“Malfoy, wh—?”
He shut her up with his lips, his hands running all through her. He seemed eager to touch everywhere he could, kneading her bum, squeezing her waist, scratching her neck and fisting her hair. She tried to keep up, but he was too fast and too rough. She ended up surrendering him the lead and simply focusing on caressing the back of his head. Something told her that he needed that and she tried to calm him down. He kissed her furiously, as if in anger, and after some time he parted to catch his breath. He had both hands on her hips and she kept hers on his hair.
“Better?” She smiled.
“What the fuck did you tell Patil today?” He demanded, squeezing her hips.
“What?”
“Fuck Granger, why are you always so stupid when we talk? What the fuck did you whisper at Patil’s ear today?” He growled.
“Oh… Padma?”
He merely glared at her.
“Malfoy…” She smiled, the lioness inside her purring in satisfaction at his jealousy. “We were just gossiping.”
“She said that they were more fiery than wizards. ” He said in a low tone. “Who’s they, Granger?”
“She was talking about muggles” Hermione said, still caressing his hair as if to knead the tension away. “I had this fling with a muggle neighbor this summer”
His whole body tensed. He looked murderous.
“You what?”
“Relax, it was nothing,” Hermione giggled nervously.
“So you tell me to dump Daphne and go straight to ride a fucking muggle ?” He spat fuming.
“I didn’t ride him, Malfoy” Hermione removed her hands from his hair. “Wait, is that why you pushed me? And then laughed at me when Snape was rude? Are you jealous?”
He ignored her questions. “What did—” His voice broke and he took a breath before continuing “What did you do with him?”
She glared at him.
“Malfoy”
“Granger”
“Malfoy, you can’t just pout like a child and mistreat me, because you heard someth—”
He fisted her hair and pulled her head to expose her neck.
“What did you let him do to you?” He whispered against her skin.
“Malf— Ouch” She winced when he bit her.
“Wrong answer, Granger.” He drawled, licking the sore spot.
“We just kissed, n-nothing more”
It took several seconds before he said anything and the waiting was driving her mad. He had one hand gripping her hip and the other entangled on her curls, pulling her so she could only see the ceiling. She felt his heavy breathing against her skin.
“Liar” He murmured, dragging his teeth lightly against her neck, which made her heart race. “Tell me the truth, now .”
“S-second base” She admitted.
“What the hell is second base?” He asked with annoyance.
Hermione chuckled. His hand slid from her hip to her bum and he squeezed it roughly.
“Granger.” He warned.
“Malfoy,” She giggled. “Oh” She gasped as he slapped her buttcheeks hard. Then she giggled more which only made him angrier.
“Fucking hell, Granger… Do you enjoy driving me insane?”
“A bit, yes” She laughed louder.
He tossed her without care and stormed towards the door.
“Fuck you” He drawled.
She placed her hands on her thighs, bending her body with her laugh. Malfoy. The sex god of Hogwarts didn’t know what second base was? He had already reached the door when she finally caught her breath to say something.
“Malfoy, come here… I’ll tell you” He merely looked back at her “Second base means action above the waist. Nothing more”
Lots of emotions flowed through his face. Relief, disgust, anger. Well, at least that was her guess, Malfoy’s expressions were very subtle. He stretched and flexed the hand he had raised to open the door in front of him.
“I’ll have hands, lips, tongue and teeth on your breasts tonight, Granger. There is no chance a muggle is going to have more of you than me.” He promised, before turning to the door and living without looking back.
…
Hermione sat in the first row for arithmancy, while Malfoy sat at the back. It was definitely wise not to have him on her line of sight, because she could barely focus on the calculations Prof. Vector explained as it was.
Time and time again she would be visited with his words, having to squeeze her thighs together to ease the tingling sensation between them. She never took herself for one to like dirty talking, but there was something so right about Malfoy promising her things like that.
She wondered if she’d cringe had it been someone else saying that. Terry? Ron? Simon? Viktor?
She couldn’t picture any of them saying things like that to her. It was definitely Malfoy’s plan to be on her mind the whole day. He had given her so many details that it was maddening, but at the same time he gave her nothing at all. Tonight? At what time? Where?
Hermione shot up right after Prof. Vector dismissed the class. She practically ran towards the Great Hall for lunch.
“Granger!” Fawley shouted. “Granger!”
Hermione looked back to see the Head Girl coming towards the Gryffindor table.
“Hi, Fawley!”
“Here, you will be taking the patrolling duty this Thursday, okay? Then every other Thursday from then on… I’ll let you know if there are any changes or how it’s going to work around holidays, okay?”
“Yes, sur—”
“So will you talk to Malfoy?” She asked matter of factly.
Hermione flinched. “M-me? T-talk to M-Malfoy? Why?”
“Well, he’s your partner right?”
“What?” Hermione whined “M-my—”
“Look, Granger. I have other 12 pairs to reach, it’d be very helpful if you two got over that childish house rivalry and actually communicated. Can you do that?”
Oh. Of course. Malfoy was her patrolling partner. She was supposed to let him know they’d be patrolling together that thursday.
“Oh yes, sorry! I was confused because I got so much homework. I’ll talk to him”
Fawley rolled her eyes and walked away. Hermione refused to look at the slytherin table.
…
After lunch, Hermione helped Ron and Harry with their DADA homework and they had only just finished when the bell rang for the afternoon’s double Potions.
The trio took the familiar path down to the dungeon classroom that had, for so long, been Snape’s. When they arrived in the corridor they saw that there were only a dozen people progressing to N.E.W.T. level. Crabbe and Goyle had evidently failed to achieve the required O.W.L. grade, but four Slytherins had made it through, including Malfoy. Four Ravenclaws were there, Terry and Padma included, and one Hufflepuff, Ernie Macmillan.
“Hey, Hermione!” Terry greeted her “How was summer?”
“Hey, Terry! It was gr—”
Hermione’s voice broke off when Malfoy bumped hard against her shoulder, passing to enter the room.
“Watch out, Mudblood” Tracey Davis sneered following close behind Malfoy. “Nice one, Draco!”
Slughorn’s great walrus moustache curved above his beaming mouth and he greeted Harry and Zabini with particular enthusiasm. The dungeon was, most unusually, already full of vapours and odd smells. Hermione, Ron and Harry sniffed interestedly as they passed large, bubbling cauldrons. The four Slytherins took a table together, as did the four Ravenclaws. This left the trio to share a table with Ernie.
“Now then, now then, now then… Scales out, everyone, and potion kits, and don’t forget your copies of Advanced Potion-Making …”
Harry and Ron didn’t have their books so they got a couple of used ones.
“Now then,” said Slughorn, returning to the front of the class and inflating his already bulging chest, so that the buttons on his waistcoat threatened to burst off, “I’ve prepared a few potions for you to have a look at, just out of interest, you know. These are the kind of thing you ought to be able to make after completing your N.E.W.T.s. You ought to have heard of ’em, even if you haven’t made ’em yet. Anyone tell me what this one is?”
He indicated the cauldron nearest the Slytherin table with what looked like boiling water inside.
Hermione’s hand hit the air before anybody else’s; Slughorn pointed at her.
“It’s Veritaserum, a colourless, odourless potion that forces the drinker to tell the truth,” said Hermione.
“Very good, very good!” said Slughorn happily. “Now,” he continued, pointing at the cauldron nearest the Ravenclaw table, “this one here is pretty well-known … featured in a few Ministry leaflets lately, too … who can –?”
Hermione’s hand was fastest once more.
“It’s Polyjuice Potion, sir,” she said, she could never forget it. She made one batch during her second year.
“‘Excellent, excellent! Now, this one here … yes, my dear?” said Slughorn, now looking slightly bemused as Hermione’s hand punched the air again.
“It’s Amortentia!”
“It is indeed. It seems almost foolish to ask,” said Slughorn, who was looking mightily impressed, “but I assume you know what it does?”
“It’s the most powerful love potion in the world!” said Hermione.
“Quite right! You recognised it, I suppose, by its distinctive mother-of-pearl sheen?”
“And the steam rising in characteristic spirals,” said Hermione enthusiastically, “and it’s supposed to smell differently to each of us, according to what attracts us, and I can smell cedarwood, mint, new parchment and… and –”
Oh, God.
Why did her amortentia smell like Draco’s cologne????????
She turned slightly pink and did not complete the sentence.
“Well, well, take twenty well-earned points for Gryffindor, Miss… ,” said Slughorn genially, ignoring Hermione’s embarrassment. “May I ask your name, my dear?”
“Hermione Granger, sir.”
“Granger? Granger? Can you possibly be related to Hector Dagworth-Granger, who founded the Most Extraordinary Society of Potioneers?”
Hermione blushed and looked down, embarrassedly.
“No, I don’t think so, sir. I’m Muggle-born, you see.”
Hermione saw Nott lean close to Malfoy and whisper something; both of them sniggered. Hermione glared at him. She felt her heart ache and her stomach turn.
“Oh!” Slughorn looked between Harry and Hermione “Are you the Muggle-Born Harry mentioned to be the best of your year?”
“Yes, it’s her,” Harry said proudly.
Hermione beamed at Harry and hugged him
“Did you really tell him I’m the best in the year? Oh, Harry!”
“Well, what’s so impressive about that?” whispered Ron, who for some reason looked annoyed. “You are the best in the year – I’d’ve told him so if he’d asked me!”
Hermione patted his cheek, shushing him with love.
Malfoy had a scowl, in fact, he looked rather as he had done the time Hermione had punched him in the face. She turned back to hear Slughorn’s explanation.
“Amortentia doesn’t really create love, of course. It is impossible to manufacture or imitate love. No, this will simply cause a powerful infatuation or obsession. It is probably the most dangerous and powerful potion in this room – oh yes,” he said, nodding gravely at Zabini and Nott, both of whom were smirking sceptically. “When you have seen as much of life as I have, you will not underestimate the power of obsessive love …”
Hermione allowed herself to take a quick glance at Malfoy and found him staring daggers at her.
“And now,” said Slughorn, ‘it is time for us to start work.”
“Sir, you haven’t told us what’s in this one,” said Ernie Macmillan, pointing at a small black cauldron standing on Slughorn’s desk.
The potion within was splashing about merrily; it was the colour of molten gold, and large drops were leaping like goldfish above the surface, though not a particle had spilled.
“Oh yes. That. Well, that one, ladies and gentlemen, is a most curious little potion called Felix Felicis. I take it,” he turned, smiling, to look at Hermione, who had let out an audible gasp, “that you know what Felix Felicis does, Miss Granger?”
“It’s liquid luck! Makes you lucky” said Hermione excitedly. It was the first time she had a potions professor that actually appreciated her.
The whole class seemed to sit up a little straighter.
“Quite right, take another ten points for Gryffindor. Yes, it’s a funny little potion, Felix Felicis,” said Slughorn. “Desperately tricky to make, and disastrous to get wrong. However, if brewed correctly, as this has been, you will find that all your endeavours tend to succeed … at least until the effects wear off.”
“Why don’t people drink it all the time, sir?” Terry asked.
“Because if taken in excess, it causes giddiness, recklessness and dangerous overconfidence. Too much of a good thing, you know … highly toxic in large quantities. But taken sparingly, and very occasionally …”
“Have you ever taken it, sir?” asked Michael Corner with great interest.
“Twice in my life,” said Slughorn. “Once when I was twenty-four, once when I was fifty-seven. Two tablespoonfuls taken with breakfast. Two perfect days. “ He gazed dreamily into the distance.
“And that is what I shall be offering as a prize in this lesson.”
There was a silence in which every bubble and gurgle of the surrounding potions seemed magnified tenfold.
“One tiny bottle of Felix Felicis,” said Slughorn, taking a minuscule glass bottle with a cork in it out of his pocket and showing it to them all. “Enough for twelve hours’ luck. From dawn till dusk, you will be lucky in everything you attempt. Now, I must warn you that Felix Felicis is a banned substance in organised competitions … sporting events, for instance, examinations or elections. So the winner is to use it on an ordinary day only … and watch how that ordinary day becomes extraordinary! Whoever does the Draught of Living Death best today, will be taking this flask home”
Hermione felt her whole body prickling. This could end the war. This could get her anything she needed. She had to win. There was a scraping as everyone drew their cauldrons towards them, and some loud clunks as people began adding weights to their scales, but nobody spoke. The concentration within the room was almost tangible. Hermione saw Malfoy riffling feverishly through his copy of Advanced Potion-Making. It could not have been clearer that Malfoy really wanted that lucky day.
Hermione shook her head and tried to focus on the work in front of her. She meticulously followed every single direction in her book, being even more thorough than she usually was. Yet somehow the potion wasn’t going where it was supposed to go. No matter how correctly she brewed it, it was simply not working.
Hermione looked at her side and found that Harry’s was looking perfect. She glanced around the room and found that everyone was looking as troubled as she was. Well, everyone except…
“Malfoy!” She heard herself gasping.
“Granger?” He answered in a cold drawl.
She suddenly realised she’d spoken out loud. Ron, Harry, Terry and Earnie were staring at her. So were Zabini, Nott and Davies. Oh, damn it .
“Y-your potion… it looks… v-very good” She mumbled looking at his cauldron. His potion matched Harry’s, she couldn’t tell which one was better. Any of them could win.
“Well, yours looks like a troll's phlegm” He sneered.
She shot back to her cauldron. He was saying the truth. She would know because she had faced a troll during her first year. It was, however, a very rude answer. And it got all the slytherins cackling loudly. Which turned out to be a problem, because Nott was just getting up to hand Slughorn his vial and ended up tripping. His body landed on Malfoy’s cauldron, making it slide and flip so Malfoy’s potion was splayed all over the room.
Before Hermione, Nott, Malfoy or anyone could say anything, professor Slughorn announced that time was up. Hermione didn’t dare turn to face Malfoy. She heard Nott apologizing profusely and heard both Harry and Ron chuckling at her side.
“The clear winner!” Slughorn cried to the dungeon after examining the work of everyone, except Malfoy’s that didn’t have a single salvable drop. “Excellent, excellent, Harry! Good Lord, it’s clear you’ve inherited your mother’s talent, she was a dab hand at Potions, Lily was! Here you are, then, here you are – one bottle of Felix Felicis, as promised, and use it well!”
There was a loud thud at her side and when Hermione turned she saw several things. The Slytherins’ table was turned over with every potion ingredient and utensil thrown on the ground. Nott and Davies looked very pale and frightened. Zabini scowled at Hermione and Harry. And Malfoy… Malfoy had stormed out of the dungeons.
Notes:
Sorry for the cliffhanger, but this chapter was very fun to write... As the characters mature I'm inserting more smut... Feel a bit shy doing so, but it's gotta be done.
I confess some parts I had to rewrite as I was getting ahead of myself. Gotta let the slowburn burn slowly, right? One step forward two steps back.
Again, Malfoy got an O in potions and was very close to Snape, so it makes sense that his potion would be very good, right? I couldn't take this win from Harry though, so it ended up like this..
So... What do you think Malfoy will do???
Chapter 13
Notes:
Tw: bullying, possessiveness, misogyny, violence, rudeness, mentions of murder.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
September 2nd
Once the class was dismissed, Hermione, Ron and Harry helped Slughorn quickly clean the mess Malfoy had left.
“We have a bit of free time before dinner,” Ron yawned. “How ‘bout some explosive snaps?
Harry smiled in agreement, but Hermione frowned.
“You really should use your free time to finish Snape’s homework, he’ll soon be giving us more and you wouldn’t want things to pile u—”
“Mione!” Ron protested pulling the witch by her shoulders so he could hug her from behind “It’s our first day , it’ll be alright”
She buffed.
“Well… I am going to the library to catch up on my homework. I’ll see you guys at dinner” She said detangling from Ron’s embrace. “Harry, by the way… Do you have your map there?”
“Yes, Mione… Why?” Harry asked wary.
“Oh… I j-just. Well, you know how the slytherins are and I just thought maybe I’d take a safer route since I’m alone, that’s all” Hermione blushed scratching the back of her neck.
Both of her friends looked worried.
“Mione, we’ll go with you” Ron stated.
“Oh don’t be silly!” She snapped “I’m not afraid of them, I just want to avoid stress”
Harry and Ron exchanged concerned and unconvinced looks. However, the prospect of spending an hour with her in the library might have softened their gryffindor chivalry, because Ron shrugged and Harry searched his bag for the old and crumpled parchment that hid the Marauder’s Map.
As soon as she was alone, Hermione searched through the lines and names hidden on it. It was very messy and hard to find, but after a few minutes she saw Draco Malfoy alone in an empty classroom on the fifth floor.
She bit her lip. It had seemed like a good idea, like something she had to do. But now she was about to do it… Well, she couldn’t say she wasn’t scared. She’d seen how much he wanted to win Felix Felicis and, of course, to beat Harry. He did great. His potion was perfect. But she distracted him. And Theo made him lose his potion. He’d probably be furious. More than that actually, assuming from the way he left the room.
What would he do? What would he say?
Hermione took a huge breath and decided she would be brave. Of course the braveness was getting thinner and thinner the longer it took for her to get there. And the fifth floor was very far from the dungeons. Once she was in front of the classroom, though, she took another look at the map and saw that he was still inside.
Hermione tried to eavesdrop but the room was silent, she pocked the map and raised her shaky hand to the doorknob. Locked, obviously. He’d probably already heard her attempt to get in so the surprise effect was lost too.
“Alohomora” she casted and soon realised that the room was not silent.
Draco Malfoy was in the middle of a caothic mess of shattered glass, broken wood and crushed metal. He was roaring in anger and destroying everything he could reach with his bare hands. He wasn’t using magic, but throwing, punching, kicking and stomping. He swore all the time. Fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck!
Hermione had been watching the scene for a few minutes, after closing the door behind her, when a table slammed against the wall right next to her head. Then Malfoy noticed her. He flew in her direction, pinning her against the wall by her shoulders.
“What the fuck do you want?” He spat enraged.
“Malfoy!” She gasped with fear taking hold of her. He looked ready to kill.
“Came to see the show?” He sneered “Did Potter ask you to fuck me up so he could win? You did a great job once again! Is he getting you off later for helping him?”
“What? No! Of course not” she started to cry “Malfoy, I didn’t…. Nott—”
“Nott is an idiot!” He shouted slamming her against the wall again. Hermione saw black dots around her vision. “You, on the other side, are a very clever whore”
“Don’t call me that” she whined. “ I swear, I didn’t mean to—“
“DO NOT LIE TO ME” His hands jumped from her shoulders to grip her neck.
“Malf— you promised—“ She gasped with fear, her throat not yet constricted, trying to scratch his hands to free her neck.
His eyes flickered with pain and he released her as if burnt. He punched the wall until his knuckles were bleeding. Hermione fell to the floor panting hard, he hadn’t choked her but he seemed damn closed to doing so.
“You’re so fucking STUPID! Why the fuck did you come?” Malfoy paced around the room kicking the wreckage. “Do you actually want me to kill you?”
“Malfoy, I’m so sorry! I’m so so sorry! I came to apologize and to check on you…” Hermione sobbed, shrinking against the wall.
“How did you know I was here?” He turned suddenly, looking both curious and madly livid.
“I - I heard some second years talking about the nois—“
“LIAR!” He barked, throwing a chair into the air that landed just a feet or two from where Hermione sat hugging her legs into a ball.
“Malfoy please ” she begged between her sobs. “I’m so sorry—“
“The fuck you are!” He roared, throwing a chair against a window. “Your beloved Potter won, didn’t he? That was your plan! You knew my potion was good so you had to jeopardize me to get Saint Potty to win. You should be fucking happy! FUCKING PROUD!”
“No!” Hermione bawled. “I’m not ”
“Do you know how much I needed that potion? That luck? Do you have any idea ?” He kept punching the black board between sentences “Did you ever take the chosen one’s cock from your mind and think about what I need?”
“Malf—“
“LEAVE!” He turned to her “FUCKING GO”
“Please! Talk t—“
“Granger, you stupid lying whore, leave this room. Right. Now!” He snarled, pulling her to stand up by her shoulders. “I’m trying my best not to fucking kill you at the moment.”
Malfoy pushed her into the corridor and slammed the door behind her.
Hermione kept crying until she had reached the Great Hall’s floor. She checked her neck on the bathroom mirror and saw no marks of bruises from where his fingers were, nor was it sore. The necklace . However something broke inside her. And she thought it wouldn’t be mended, even if it healed. Then she casted glamouring charms to hide her puffy eyes and flushed face.
Once she met her friends at the Gryffindor table for dinner, Harry began to tell everyone about how he had brewed following directions from the previous owner of his book. Hermione’s face became stonier with every word he uttered. Malfoy should’ve won. He did the potion alone. Harry cheated using someone else’s work.
“I s’pose you think I cheated?” he spat.
”Well, it wasn’t exactly your own work, was it?” she said stiffly.
“He only followed different instructions to ours,” Ron jumped to Harry’s defense. ”Could’ve been a catastrophe, couldn’t it? But he took a risk and it paid off. Slughorn could’ve handed me that book, but no, I get the one no one’s ever written in. Puked on, by the look of page fifty-two, but—“
”Hang on,” Ginny said “Did I hear right? You’ve been taking orders from something someone wrote in a book, Harry?”
She looked alarmed and angry. Obviously she had Tom Riddle’s diary in mind.
‘“It’s nothing,” he said reassuringly, lowering his voice. “ Ginny, I swear it’s not like, you know, second year. It’s just an old textbook someone’s scribbled in.”
“So you’re doing what it says?”
“I just tried a few of the tips written in the margins, honestly, Ginny, there’s nothing spooky –“
“Ginny’s got a point,” said Hermione. “We should check that there’s nothing odd about it. I mean, all these funny instructions, who knows?”
“You’re just jealous Harry was better than you,” Ron said, biting a chicken wing.
“Excuse me” Hermione snapped offended “You’re the jealous one, Ronald, not me”
She knew that was a low blow but he had it coming.
“Furthermore” she continued “Malfoy’s potion was much better than mine and he did it alone so…”
“Good thing I followed the book then, huh?” Harry scowled “we can’t risk a death eater having a lucky day, Mione. Either you or me would end up dead in it”
“He’s not a death eater, Harry”
Hermione sighed looking at the other side of the hall to search for the pale blond hair at the slytherin table. But Malfoy was nowhere to be seen. She told Harry to sod off and then proceeded to demand he’d allow her to cast spells and check the book for hidden magic. It came out clean.
Hermione cried herself to sleep that night. She didn’t even bother to talk to D. She just wanted that day to be over.
September 3rd
When Hermione saw Draco Malfoy on the slytherin table for breakfast that morning she didn’t even allow her brain to think twice before getting up and strolling towards him. As she got closer though, she realised he had Pansy Parkinson at his side. His hand laid possessively on her hip and hers laid scandalously high on his thigh, her manicured black nails tugging on his trousers and possibly skin.
“Malfoy” Hermione said stiffly
He raised his eyes to her over the goblet he sipped his pumpkin juice from. When he placed it back to the table, his mouth was revealed distorted in disgust.
“Oh, so that’s why I smell dung.” He drawled “A mudblood.”
Hermione flinched listening to Pansy’s giggles and the snickers from the Slytherins around. She bit her cheek to ground herself.
”Er- can I have a word?” She tried again in a quavering voice.
“You’ve already had too many” he sneered “Fuck off, will you? The sight of you is making me nauseous and I want to enjoy my breakfast”
Hermione looked up to hold the tears inside her eyes. Then she took a huge breath.
“It’s about our prefect's duties, Malfoy,” She said through gritted teeth.
“I don’t care“
“Fuck off, Granger” Pansy snapped.
“Yeah, leave, mudblood,” Goyle said.
“Fucking mudcunt” Crabbe added.
Hermione turned on her heels, not back to the gryffindor table, but directly to the girls bathroom. She cried until she was five minutes late to Transfiguration.
September 5th
H: Are you taking potions this semester?
D: Not going to answer.
H: What do you think your amortentia would smell like?
D: Something sexy like roses, tangerine and rain.
Hermione had kept herself as far away from Malfoy as possible for the previous days. But he was everywhere. They had all classes together. She’d usually sit on the first table, the closest to the door and also near the teacher. That seemed to keep him to himself, once he, on the other side, would sit as far back as possible, always surrounded by his slytherins. Well, at least during classes he wasn’t hexing and bullying her.
He wasn't actually back to his usual self, jinxing and offending Harry and Ron as frequently as he could manage. But he did always take the opportunity to drop Hermione’s books, make her trip and sneer at her answers in class. She was his only target now.
And despite how much she hated to admit it, the worst part was how frequently he seemed to have Pansy wrapped in his arms or straddled in his lap. She hadn’t claimed the official role now, but she was all over him. And so was Tracey Davis. It got Hermione’s internal lioness scratching the floor in anger, ready to tear their heads apart. She didn’t even know why she was so jealous.
He was mean, aggressive, rude, cruel…
Most of the ravenclaws and even Daphne Greengrass, on the other hand, seemed to want to keep their distance from him, the son of a convicted death eater.
She got nauseatingly anxious just to think about spending hours with him patrolling that night. Would he hex her? Attack her? Curse her? Bully her? Try to snog her?
During Charms that morning, she had passed him a note that said “ We have patrolling tonight, 8pm. I’ll meet you at the school entrance. We don’t need to talk” . He burnt it without a second glance or an answer.
She took a huge breath looking at her reflection in the mirror. She was wearing her Hogwarts uniform: 7/8 black stockings, a grey skirt falling just below her knees, a white oxford shirt, her red and gold gryffindor tie tucked neatly inside her grey jumper and, obviously, the black school robes.
She tied her hair into a tight dutch braid and thought to herself it’d be wise to cut it shorter. Braided it was reaching the end of her back.
“You should definitely put some makeup on,” Lavender said cheerfully at her side.
“What?” Hermione asked, confused.
“Just a bit of mascara and maybe a non smear lipgloss” The blond witch sing-sang, going through her purse. “Here, have a go”
“Lavender, I’m not going on a date, I’ll just be patrolling.” Hermione sighed, but her colleague was already applying the products on her.
“You’re spending the night with Malfoy and he’s fit, so you might as well look good”
“He’s a prat,” Hermione protested.
“I’m not telling you to marry him, Hermione” Lavender giggled, rolling her blue eyes “Just a quick snog session or somet—”
“ Lavender” She hissed.
“Well, don’t do it for him, then!” Lavender said, casting a quick shortening spell on Hermione’s skirt so it rose up 5 inches over her knees. “Do it for you, so he won’t be able to say you look bad.”
“He’ll say that and worse, because he’s not a good person” Hermione flinched trying to pull her skirt back down and managing just 2 inches.
“Stop now, or you’ll be late” Lavender ignored her protests and shoved her through the girl’s dormitory door.
“Mione!” Came Harry’s voice as the two witches went down the stairs. He and Ron were, for a miracle, doing their homeworks “So, are you nervous about patrolling with Malf—”
“Why is your face like that ?” Ron gasped, letting a bunch of Sugared Butterfly Wings fall from his opened mouth.
“Just a bit of makeup, silly” Lavender giggled, a bit too much. “See, I’m wearing it too.”
She brought her face closer to Ron, who’s ears shot red. Hermione was suddenly aware of the reason behind Lavender’s sudden interest in getting her pretty to meet Malfoy.
“Well.. Yeah, but er- You always wear it, Lav… Mione just—” Ron mumbled shyly.
Hermione rolled her eyes and turned to Harry.
“Can I have the map?” She said, already extending her hand towards him.
“Uh - Ron wanted to keep watch on you and Malfoy through it…” Harry said embarrassedly.
“Year!” Ron snapped coming back to consciousness “If you and him stop for a long time somewhere I’ll know he’s probably being an ass and I’ll come rescue—”
“What if they’re snogging?” Lavender asked, swaying innocently back and forth on her feet and playing with one golden perfectly round curl.
That’s what curly hair should look like Hermione thought to herself. Perfect spirals and not a bird’s bushy nest.
“WHAT?” Hermione, Ron and Harry all gasped at the same time.
“You know, snog—”
“Lavender is just teasing,” Hermione interrupted. “Though I appreciate the spirit, Ronald, having the map I could not patrol and just watch everyone while studying in an empty classroom. I’ve already shrunken a few books to carry in my pocket” Hermione gave her robe pocket three taps as if to prove her point.
“That’s not the only thing you’ve shrunk” Ron mumbled angrily to himself.
“Well, but Malfoy can’t see the map,” Harry protested.
“Of course, not, Harry!” Hermione sighed, rubbing her forehead. “I don’t plan on being near him tonight.”
The boys ended up agreeing with her so she had the map when she left the common room, five minutes before 8pm.
…
Malfoy was already at the Entrance Hall when Hermione arrived. She took a few moments at the stair to indulge in his appearance. He wore the school uniform: grey trousers, white oxford shirt, slytherin green tie and the grey jumper. He didn't have his robes on and it made Hermione feel silly for doing so. He was absorbed in a book, leaning against the wall, and - despite being absolutely beautiful - he looked tired, as if after a bad night of sleep or something.
“Granger” He said coldly without lifting his eyes from the book and Hermione jumped scared.
“M-Malfoy!” She stuttered back.
“Shall we?” He tapped his book with his wand and it transfigured into a matchbox. Very impressive magic. He tucked it and turned to walk with his hands in his pockets.
Hermione followed him close behind. She opened her mouth several times to say something but no idea came. He completely ignored her. And that made her even more angry than the alternative of him hexing her. At least they could duel, argue or something. But no, he seemed to find her unworthy of even that.
After 3 hours of piercing silence as they strolled through the castle corridors, Hermione had had enough. She decided to poke the dragon, even if it was just to have something to do.
“I’ve been reading and I really think I could brew the felix felicis potion” Her voice came out hoarse. “I’ll give it to you”
Malfoy turned over his shoulder, his eyebrow raised. He said nothing. Then he continued walking. Hermione sighed and waited five more minutes before saying something.
“Harry had a used copy of the book, it was full of side notes with instructions, he cheated. You should’ve won—” Hermione began babbling about merit.
“I don’t need or want your pity, Granger”
“Well, I’m not giving it to you” she protested “I’m just trying to be fair—”
“Fairness is a lie”
“You should know all about lies,” Hermione shrieked.
He didn’t answer but she thought she saw his shoulders tensing from behind. Hermione was getting angrier by the minute.
“You said you’d never touch a woman like that! You hurt me again” She spat at his back. “You’re so crazy, promising me so many things and then having a tantrum over a silly school competit—”
He turned back to her and placed his hands on her neck. For a second, she thought he would choke her again, but he smashed his lips against hers.
“Is this what you want, then?” He demanded once he broke the violent kiss for air.
Yes, please . She thought. “No, of course not!” She said indignantly.
“Then what the fuck do you want?” He asked with a look of disgust on his face.
“Malfoy, I am sorry about your potion, b—”
“Never mind that bullshit, now” He dismissed.
“Yeah! Never mind indeed!” She snapped “I’m so freaking tired of trying to get on your good side—“
“Who the fuck said I have one?“
“You’re always lashing out over silly things and—-“
“Then fucking leave me alone , Granger!”
“You said I was yours ”
What? What had she just said? Who was the pouting toddler now? And why did her voice sound like that?
Malfoy glared at Hermione.
“You shouldn’t have believed a slytherin” He smirked. “I’d say anything to get into your knickers”
He turned to walk again.
September 7th
D: Why did you have such a sad face today?
H: I am just tired, lots of school work.
D: You’re kicking your school work, Granger. Tell me the truth.
H: It’s nothing… I swear.
September 8th
D: So, are you and Weasley now a thing?
H: Why would you think that? We’re just friends.
D: I gotta get some friends like that. You’re so handsy with him.
H: I am not!
September 11th
D: Let me see your Runes translation, I need to correct mine.
H: Sure!
September 14th.
H: Do you know anything about a half blood prince?
D: Hm… Actually, no. Why?
H: Nothing
Hermione got very angry that morning when Harry refused to give his Half Blood Prince Potions Book away once his new version arrived from Flourish and Blutts in a owl. He simply swapped the covers to keep his version.
Hermione pressed her lips together, looking angry and disapproving, but was distracted by a third owl landing in front of her carrying that day’s copy of the Daily Prophet. She unfolded it hastily and scanned the front page.
More werewolves attacked and the guy from the knightbus was arrested as a Death Eater.
“They probably want to look as though they’re doing something,” said Hermione, frowning. “People are terrified – you know the Patil twins’ parents want them to go home? And Eloise Midgeon has already been withdrawn. Her father picked her up last night. Hannah’s mom was found dead…”
They hadn’t visited Hagrid since the beginning of classes and it made Hermione really sad. She loved their giant clueless friend and she knew he was probably really sad with the fact that no student in their year was taking his N.E.W.T classes.
“I’m just glad we didn’t have the chance, because we’d probably be teaching Grawp how to tie shoelaces or something” Ron snorted.
“You’re so senseless, Ronald” Hermione sighed “Hagrid is our friend. And Grawp is really learning things”
“Oh, ‘Mione.. You’re just like him, always seeing cute babies in monsters” Ron said, smearing her face with strawberry jam as he gave her a peck on the cheek.
“We’ll go down after Quidditch,” Harry assured her. “But trials might take all morning, the number of people who have applied I dunno why the team’s this popular all of a sudden.”
Hermione giggled rolling her eyes.
“Oh, come on, Harry! It’s not Quidditch that is popular, you are! You’ve never been more interesting and, frankly, you’ve never been more fanciable.”
Ron gagged on a large piece of kipper. Hermione spared him one look of disdain before turning back to Harry.
“Everyone knows you’ve been telling the truth now, don’t they? The whole wizarding world has had to admit that you were right about Voldemort being back and that you really have fought him twice in the last two years and escaped both times. And now they’re calling you the “Chosen One” – well, come on, can’t you see why people are fascinated by you? And you’ve been through all that persecution from the Ministry when they were trying to make out you were unstable and a liar. You can still see the marks where that evil woman made you write with your own blood, but you stuck to your story anyway …”
“You can still see where those brains got hold of me in the Ministry, look,” said Ron, shaking back his sleeves.
“And it doesn’t hurt that you’ve grown about a foot over the summer, either,” Hermione finished, ignoring Ron.
“I’m tall,” said Ron inconsequentially.
“ Yes, yes…” Came a nauseating drawl from Hermione’s back. “Fuck, Granger, the title of your threesome sex tape should be ‘Potty the chosen one and Weasel the dumb one taking down the Mudcunt‘”
Both Harry and Ron were up before Hermione could turn to see Malfoy’s face. They threw the blond wizard to the ground and landed as many punches as they could before Prof. McGonagall came from the staff’s table.
“Potter, Weasley, Malfoy! 15 points from each. I won’t be taking fights here.”
“Professor, but Malfoy didn’t fight back!” Hermione heard herself saying.
Four heads turned to face her with shock.
“I-I mean…” She fiddled with the sleeve of her jumper. “Oh… Nevermind…”
McGonagall returned to her table. Harry pulled the stunned Ron towards the door, for the quidditch practice. Malfoy gave Hermione a blood stained smirk and walked straight to the slytherin table, where Pansy made a scene of wiping him with a cloth and kissing him better.
Hermione sighed and went to the quidditch pitch. She didn’t know why she defended Malfoy after what he said. Worse than that, she threw her friends under the bus for standing up for her. She needed to make it up for them, especially for Ron.
He didn’t seem to need much, since Lavender Brown was all fussy wishing him good luck when Hermione arrived at the pitch. Her attention was blocked by a very tall seventh year with long wavy golden hair and green eyes.
“Hermione Granger” He smirked, sitting at her side. “Cormac McLaggen, pleased to meet you!”
“Oh… Hi”
“I came to try out for keeper, last year I couldn’t because I was at the infirmary. I’m sure if I’d been in the team, Slytherin wouldn’t have had the cup for them”
Hermione felt annoyed, both for Ron and Malfoy.
“Oh.” She replied curtly, opening her book and closing the window for more talking.
Harry went on with the try outs, selecting his new chasers (Alicia Spinet, Ginny Weasley and Katie Bell) and beaters (two fourth years Hermione didn’t know). By the time of keepers tryouts everyone who had been turned down was sitting at the benches, as well as lots of expectators, including Malfoy and his pack of slytherins.
Hermione worried about Ron.
Cormac McLaggen was very good. He caught almost every goal. Hermione could hear Malfoy’s cruel remarks about how he was better than Ron from a few rows behind her.
“Confundus” Hermione thought hard, managing a wordless spell using her wand hidden near her thigh. The spell made McLaggen miss the last goal pathetically.
Ron caught all five goals and, after some arguing with a sore loser McLaggen, Harry had his team complete.
“You did brilliantly, Ron!” Hermione ran towards them from the stands; from the corner of her eye she saw Lavender walking off the pitch, arm in arm with Parvati, a rather grumpy expression on her face. Ron looked extremely pleased with himself and even taller than usual as he grinned around at the team and at Hermione.
“I was better than that McLaggen anyway. Did you see him lumbering off in the wrong direction on his fifth? Looked like he’d been Confunded …”
Hermione blushed and avoided Harry, who was staring at her. Ron didn’t notice a thing.
…
They went to have tea with Hagrid after the tryouts and their former teacher was indeed very hurt with the fact that they’d all left his class.
“Hagrid! I wanted to take Care of Magical Creatures” She lied “I couldn’t fit in my time table, though”
“Yeh right” He scoffed.
But soon the giant opened up and cried about how sick his old friend Aragagog, the acromantula that almost killed Ron and Harry when she was petrified during second year, was.
…
“You know, I’m pretty sure McLaggen was confunded" Harry said quietly as they watched the seventh year try to sit on the Gryffindor table, but miss it several times falling on his bum on the floor
“Oh, all right then, I did it,” she whispered blushing. “But you saw he’s got a nasty temper, taking how he reacted when he didn’t get in – you wouldn’t have wanted someone like that on the team.”
“No, I suppose that’s true. But wasn’t that dishonest, Hermione? I mean, you’re a prefect, aren’t you?” Harry smirked
“Oh, be quiet” Hermione smirked.
During dinner, Slughorn came and invited Harry and Hermione to a little party from his club. Ron was not invited and his mood - happy since the tryouts - turned sour. Hermione was reading the evening prophet and saw Ron’s dad named in an article about a raid the minister had at Borgins & Burke.
“I tipped him off, but he didn’t seem to find what Malfoy had been talking about” Harry commented.
“Well, maybe it wasn’t something so bad” Hermione tried.
“He must have brought it here with him”
“How could he?” She asked “Our luggage was checked by aurors”
“Maybe his mother owled him”
“Owls are checked too” Hermione stated.
Hermione couldn’t understand why Harry was so obsessed about Malfoy. She was the only one supposed to be doing that. Harry looked at Ron, who had his arms crossed and was staring at Lavender.
“Do you know any way, Malfoy—”
“Oh, leave it, Harry,” Ron snapped.
“Look, it’s not our fault you weren’t invited to Slug’s Club, neither me or Hermione wanted to go—”
“Well, since I wasn’t invited to parties , I think I’ll just go to the common room” Ron spat, getting up and storming out.
Interestingly enough, Lavender followed him.
Hermione and Harry exchanged knowing looks without saying a word.
Soon, Harry left for his detention with Snap, to sort flobberworms. And Hermione took the path to the dungeons for Slug’s Club Party.
…
The dinner was something. Hermione was sat between Zabini and McLaggen. One of them acted as she had just shat his shoes and the other like she was dripping amortentia from every pore. She couldn’t know which was worse, but tried nonetheless to be polite to both. One time she accidentally touched Zabini’s arms and he recoiled as if she was dirty. Another time, she glanced to her side and found McLaggen inserting two fingers on his ice cream and then licking them clean while staring at her.
Disgusting.
She waited until both had left to make her exit from Slughorn’s room, promising the potions master that she’d try to bring Harry with her next time.
As Hermione walked through the dungeons she got distracted with some arithmancy mental calculations and ended up bumping into someone’s chest. Someone really strong as he didn’t even wince at her collision.
“Uh, sorry” She muttered, rubbing her forehead.
When she looked up, Malfoy was smirking down at her. His arms were crossed at his back in a very formal manner.
“Watch where you’re going, are you confunded?”
“Malfoy!”
“Granger”
She blinked twice.
“I’m sorry. I d-don’t know what you mean. I’ll be going” She mumbled quickly trying to take a step to the side and move past him. He mirrored her action, blocking her again.
“So, Weasel can’t even get into the team without being the sole applicant or having his girlfriend help him? pathetic”
“Sod off, Malfoy”
“Really, you’re such a dedicated witch” He hummed. “One must be very lucky to have your loyalty… Of course you save that for Saint Potty and the pathetic Weasel, so the rest of us can only wonder.”
“I am sure you have enough loyalty from your slytherin minions”
“You’d be surprised”
“What do you want, Malfoy?”
“Lots of things, Granger.” He took a step forward, invading her personal space. “First, you looked very cute defending me earlier. Second, I loved seeing that tosser McLaggen getting jinxed. Thirdly, a man has needs”
“Maybe Pansy could help you with that last one!” Hermione’s tone was full of disdain.
“Indeed. Though I think you’d do a good job too”
“Oh… is it the right time of the month?” She raised an eyebrow.
“Excus—” Malfoy’s eyebrows joined in the middle.
“The time you want to fuck my pussy and not my head ?” She spat venomously, trying her best not to stutter at her own dirty words.
Draco was now smirking widely.
“Granger, if you say those three words again, I’m afraid I won’t be able to stop myself” He growled leaning down so his mouth was inches from her, placing both hands on her hips.
“Urgh! You’re insufferable!” She spat smacking his cheek. He didn’t move. “I don’t have time for this. Leave me alone, will you?”
“I don’t want to”
“Well, and I don’t want to be the blanket that warms you when you’re cold and the punchbag you release your anger when something goes wron—“
He took a step back and she saw his eyes harden. Stormy clouds turning into steel walls.
“I didn’t want you to be my punchbag.” Malfoy said distasteful “I didn’t invite you to that classroom that day and I told you to leave—“
“Well, that’s not how life works, Malfoy. You can’t choose when you’ll have me! I’m not going to be at your beck and call!” She snapped, her voice turning hysterical. “Do you even like me?”
“I thought the answer was obvious” he rolled his tongue on his cheek.
“Obviously, it isn’t!” Hermione laughed with no humor “You take every opportunity you have to make sure I know how much we’re nothing and that you don’t care. Then you come hungrily saying how much you need this and that I’m yours, but at the first sign of trouble you go straight into your default mode treating me like I’m TRASH.”
He flinched.
“I may not be as elegant as Pansy or as dashing as Daphne, God knows my blood isn’t pure like theirs but I don’t need or deserve whatever hell this is!“
“Hell?”
“Yes! Whenever you touch me it’s…God! You know it’s good.“ she avoided his eyes “ And I know deep down you’re a good person, Malfoy. But maybe it’s too deep, too deep for me to reach it. Because you’re not good to me! And I can’t stand this hot and cold anymore. I can’t live like this. There’s a war coming. I don’t need a war in my heart and mind as well, Malfoy!”
His jaw clenched and both his hands were tight in fists at his side.
“Very well—“
“I am not finished” she hissed, raising her hand to interrupt him “I am sorry , Malfoy! I really am. About the potion, about you’re going through with you fathe—“
“ Don’t talk about my fath—“
“Shut up!” Her high pitched scream made his eyebrows hide behind his blond fringe and he was silenced “and I am mostly sorry because I didn’t listen to you. You told me countless times you couldn’t give me what I wanted, that I should leave you alone and I was too stubborn to listen . But now I do!”
“Grang—“
“I won’t bother you anymore. I promise” she sighed rubbing her eyes “Let’s go back to familiar territory and hate each other, okay?”
He took another step back. His arms were now crossed in front of him and his expression was unreadable. Slowly, painfully slowly, he nodded once.
Hermione took three huge breaths and gave a step to the side so she could walk past him. He didn’t stop her.
September 15th
D: Miss Granger, if I ask you something can you please tell me the truth?
H: I always do.
D: Is Potter really the chosen one?
H: Why do you ask?
D: Answering a question with another question is very sneaky, Granger.
H: So is answering with powerful quotes and riddles.
D: It’s nice you’d mention Riddle… is Potter our only hope of salvation?
H: Yes… He is.
September 17th
D: I’ve decided something.
H: What?
D: First, just to be sure. Is there any chance you’d leave the UK to keep you and your family safe?
H: No. I’m staying and fighting.
D: alright, no trouble to double check.
H: I’m sure you’ve checked like 73 times.
D: Funny. Now, I’ve decided to help you.
H: How?
D: Inside information. I want you to go and research the Gaunt family. There’s a book in the restricted section, called “The Sacred 28: history and family lines”.
H: Who are they?
D: I wouldn’t steal that big brain of yours the joy of finding out by yourself.
Hermione buffed as she turned her Lumos charm down and buried her face on her pillows. Before she dozed off under Parvati’s light and inebriating snoring sounds she thought to herself what on earth could D be planning.
What was he helping her with?
And who were the Gaunts?
September 18th
During breakfast, Hermione grew more and more irritated as Ron told her about the new wordless spell Harry had casted on him the previous night. Something that pushed Ron into the air by his ankle. Once the ginger finished with a cackle, she turned an expression of wintry disapproval upon Harry.
“I’m guessing this spell was a halfblood’s prince invention?”
Harry frowned at her. “Yeah, It was, so what?”
“So you just decided to try out an unknown, handwritten incantation and see what would happen?”
“Why does it matter if it’s handwritten?”
“Are you really this naive?” She rolled her eyes “Because it’s probably not Ministry of Magic-approved. I am really starting to think that this Prince is suspicious”
”It was a laugh!” said Ron, “Just a laugh, Hermione, that’s all!”
”Dangling people upside-down by the ankle?” said Hermione, shocked that her friends couldn’t see the connection. “‘Who puts their time and energy into making up spells like that? We’ve seen a whole bunch of people use it, in case you’ve forgotten. Dangling people in the air. Making them float along, asleep, helpless.”
And as they both stared at her as if she was speaking in French, she added:
“God, the Quidditch World Cup!”
Harry had the decency of looking embarrassed, Ron however only pointed his sausage to her
“That’s abusing a spell. People can harm others with Wingardium Leviosa and it doesn’t make it a bad spell. You’re just jealous because Harry is better at potions than you are” Ron snorted, his mouth full of sausage.
Hermione gasped.
“How can you two be so daft? When have we ever encountered some mystery in our school years that didn’t turn out to be dangerous and evil? ” She raised from the bench “and by the way, Ronald, I am not the one who stopped talking to Harry for months because Barty Crouch Jr had put his name on the goblet of fire!”
She spun on her heels and stormed towards the wooden doors of the Great Hall. Just as she was leaving, she bumped into Malfoy’s shoulder. He, tall and strong as always despite his lean figure, didn’t even waver; Hermione, however, bounced towards the ground.
He held her by her shoulders, keeping her steady.
“Watch where you’re going, Granger,” he grumbled.
Then, he let go off her as quickly as possible and threw his arm around Pansy’s neck to guide her towards the Slytherin table. They looked great together. She was high enough to reach his jaw and had the same slim elegant body structure.
Hermione waited until she was at the library to contemplate the fact that Malfoy hadn’t called her mudblood.
September 19th
“Professor McGonagall! Professor!” Hermione was trying her best to call the Gryffindor head of house without actually shouting as she ran towards the crowded corridor.
“Yes, Miss Granger?” The old witch turned to face her, her arms packed with parchment rolls.
“Professor, I was hoping you’d help me with authorization to get a book from the library…” Hermione blurted out, still catching her breath.
“A book? Is it from the restricted section?” McGonagall asked skeptically from over her square spectacles.
“Yes, the book is called “The Sacred 28: history and family lines”” Hermione said, still unsure of the reaction she’d get.
McGonagall raised an eyebrow.
“And you’ll need it for a school project, I assume?” She asked in a heavy accent.
“Well, sort of… You see, Professor. I’ve been thinking about my political ambitions and came to the conclusion that I must be familiar with more subtle aspects of it.” The girl answered, proud of having thought previously of a good excuse. “As a muggleborn I don’t know much about wizarding families, their traditions, their family lines, who connects with who and those sorts of things”
McGonagall’s stern expression softened a bit.
“And, despite wanting to be moral I am positively aware that most of politics is not only based on knowledge and reading… There are power games, the Wizengamot itself proves it with its familiar seats… I don’t want to dive in unaware of the current dynamics”
“Very well, Miss Granger” McGonagall smirked “I have my hands full now, I shall write your authorization soon. This is, after all, a very safe book…”
“Yes, I wondered why it’d be placed in the restricted section…” Hermione tested her luck.
“Well, with He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named back, we thought it’d be wise not to encourage blood-purist thoughts.”
“Oh, of course” Hermione blushed “Well, no need to worry with me becoming a blood purist”
McGonagall gave her a sad smile.
…
It was five past eight when Hermione descended the enormous marble staircase towards the entrance hall. She saw his back, with arms folded behind and an aristocratic posture. Her eyes took their time on every detail: his white blonde hair, his long pale fingers, his fit bum…
“Granger” Malfoy said, turning around, his expression as nonchalance as ever. “You’re late”
“I do have a clock”
“It doesn’t look like it”
They both glared at each other for a few minutes.
“Shall we, then?” He gestured towards the corridor on the right, looking straight out of a regency movie.
Hermione nodded, stepping forward and taking the lead. His long legs followed her hurried pace easily in a leisure promenade. They walked in silence for at least three levels, so when he finally spoke something Hermione startled.
“What?”
“I asked if you’ve finished Snape’s essay on wordless spells” Malfoy said, a hint of smirk on his lips.
“Oh, that — Yes, I did,” She answered quickly.
“I thought so, did you name all the factors for its success?”
Hermione rolled her eyes. “Magic Concentration, Mind-Body Connection, Target Aim, Psychological Disposition and Emotional Focus”
He hummed in agreement.
“Did you include a paragraph for occlumency?”
“What?”
Now he was definitely smirking and Hermione remembered the time he asked her if that was the only word she knew around him.
“It seems only natural that the power to close one’s thoughts to the other would be an interest aspect of wordless spells, specially since the aim is to surprise your opponent”
“D-do you know what occlumency is?” She halted. They hadn’t learnt it at school yet, she only knew what it was because Harry was studying it the previous year.
“Obviously” He had a smug expression as he stopped at her side.
“We haven’t studied it yet.” It was all she could say.
“The worst mistake one can make is to think they’re the only clever person to exist” Malfoy hummed “I am sure you do not stick to the school’s program in your search for knowledge and power, Granger… Why would I?
Hermione blinked three times before resuming her walk, patrolling the corridors. Eighteen steps later she answered him with a sigh.
“Well, I didn’t include it, no. Prof Snape is always deducting points when I’m too verbose in my essays, I’m sure he’d think that talking about something we didn’t learn yet would qualify as such”
“He deducts points even when you’re right just because you wrote too much?” Malfoy sounded incredulous.
“As if that surprises you” She scoffed “He hates me and DADA is already my worst subje—”
“Your what?” Malfoy interjected.
She mentally smacked her own head. Do not bleed in shark waters, Hermione. Her father always told her. She literally gave her bully ammunition.
“I got an E on my DADA O.W.L.s” She blurted out.
He gave a low chuckle. “Of course an E is your worst grade”
“I’m assuming yours is a T for you to find it that funny” She crossed her arms.
“ Granger” He made a scene of dramatically placing his palm on his heart “You offend me. Is that how you see me?”
“As a troll? Yes”
He chuckled but didn’t say anything else. It took almost two hours before Hermione could muster the courage to ask him the thing that was pounding at her mind.
“So…” She began, attempting casualness “Do you know occlumency?”
Malfoy was checking behind a tapestry and she couldn’t see if he had any reaction to her question. He didn’t answer her for another three corridors and a curt “Yes, I do” was all he answered. A petty part of her demanded she’d take at least four more corridors to continue the conversation too.
“And…legilimency?” She tried to sound nonchalance, but there was an edge to her voice.
He nodded, staring into her eyes. She shut them as fast as she could.
“Urgh! Malfoy, did you ever use it on me?!” She snapped.
He gave his night's biggest chuckle yet.
“Granger, if closing your eyes was enough to stop legilimency, do you think people would need occlumency?”
She felt her face turn red and quickly reopened her eyes avoiding his face. Idiot.
“Prat” was all she said until they had ended their rounds.
September 23rd
Professor McGonagall's authorization only arrived that morning during breakfast and Hermione had a full morning, so she ended up at the library during her free time right after lunch. Madam Pince got her the book and Hermione sat at the last (and most well hidden) table.
“House of Gaunt: Origins and Legacy
The House of Gaunt was once a distinguished and wealthy family in the wizarding community. Their ancestry, rooted in either Great Britain or Ireland, included many powerful magical figures. Among these were Salazar Slytherin—one of the founding members of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry—and Cadmus Peverell, the middle brother among the Peverells and an early possessor of the Deathly Hallows, notably owning the Resurrection Stone.
In the 1600s, Gormlaith Gaunt orchestrated a brutal act of retribution against her own family. When her sister Rionach and Rionach’s husband, William Sayre, betrayed the family’s doctrine of pure-blood superiority by aiding nearby Muggles, Gormlaith retaliated by setting their cottage ablaze, ending their lives. Seizing the opportunity, she abducted their daughter, her niece Isolt Sayre, and kept her imprisoned for twelve years, intent on raising her within the pure-blood traditions.
Eventually, Isolt escaped to the New World. There, she would play a crucial role in establishing Ilvermorny School of Witchcraft and Wizardry alongside her Muggle husband, James Steward.
Around 1634, Gormlaith discovered that the headteacher of a newly founded magic school in the New World was nicknamed “Morrigan”—a name that Isolt’s father had given her, reflecting their ancestral ties to the figure of Morrigan. Moreover, learning that the school bore the name Ilvermorny—the same as the cottage where Isolt was born and which Gormlaith had burned—intensified her anger, especially because Isolt had married a Muggle and opened the institution to all magical folk rather than limiting it to pure-bloods. Determined to exact her revenge, Gormlaith journeyed to the New World. Her plan was nearly successful; she had cornered the Steward family and was on the verge of murdering James and abducting the daughters when Isolt cried out “William.” At that moment, a pukwudgie named William, a friend of Isolt, appeared behind Gormlaith and shot an arrow through her heart, ending her life instantly.
As direct descendants of Salazar Slytherin, the Gaunts were privy to the secrets of the Chamber of Secrets. In the 1700s, Corvinus Gaunt played an essential role in concealing the entrance to the Chamber. At that time, plans were underway at Hogwarts Castle to install an intricate plumbing system—a development that threatened to expose the Chamber’s hidden entrance. The original entrance, a discreet trapdoor leading to a maze of magical tunnels, was located where a girls’ bathroom was to be built .”
Hermione gasped. She knew exactly which bathroom that was.
“ In the 1800s, Noctua Gaunt began to rebel against the family’s embrace of the Dark Arts and sought to delve deeper into Salazar Slytherin’s legacy. While at Hogwarts, she discovered the secret entrance to Slytherin’s Scriptorium. This marked her final known act; venturing into the Scriptorium’s labyrinth of puzzles, she perished just before the final door—a barrier that demanded the use of the Cruciatus Curse to open, a curse she could not execute due to the absence of a target.
Later in the century, Noctua’s brother and his kin remained staunch advocates of pure-blood supremacy, routinely inflicting the Cruciatus Curse on unwitting Muggles “for sport.” As a child, Ominis Gaunt was forced to participate in these cruel acts. When he refused to perform the curse, his older siblings and parents subjected him to relentless torture until he capitulated—an ordeal that eventually compelled him to break away from his family. Despite his blindness, Ominis managed to attend Hogwarts in the late 1880s by using his wand as a guide.”
Hermione couldn’t believe it. How many hidden rooms were there in the castle? That scriptorium was definitely not in “Hogwarts: a history”.
There was a loud screeching sound as Draco Malfoy (who seemingly had appeared out of nowhere) pulled a chair in front of Hermione.
“Can I sit here?” He asked, with a detached and polite sound.
“What?” Hermione said before she could think better of it. “I mean… why?”
“I have to study” he shrugged.
“Aren’t you afraid to be seen with a mudblood?”
“I won’t” He was already getting books out of his satchel.
“And why is that?”
“Because I threw a dung bomb in the front rows and the whole library was evacuated”
Hermione stared at him waiting for the punchline of that joke. He stared back seriously.
“I didn’t hear or smell anything” she said with her nose upright.
“That’s because I casted a silencing and odor blocking charm around you five minutes before throwing the dung bomb.”
Her mouth fell almost until it hit the table.
“Though you get very concentrated when you read, Granger, so I was being over precautious, you’d probably not notice” He winked at her and turned down to read his book.
Hermione blinked, closed her mouth. Then she blinked again and opened her mouth. Then she closed it, swallowed nothing and fought against her curiosity.
“Why would you do that?” She lost the fight.
“Because I wanted to sit here to study” he said as if it made perfect sense.
She couldn’t think of anything to say other than “and what are you studying?”
“I’ll show mine, if you show me yours” He smirked suggestively.
Hermione looked down to the book she had closed and facing down on her table.
“Fine” she gritted, handing it to him.
“ Advanced Arithmancy for Portico Structures ” she read in his book. “What are you reading this for?”
She tossed it to him.
“I’ll tell you if you tell me why you’re studying the Sacred 28” he said, rummaging through the book she was reading.
“I want to know more about your brilliant family,” she mocked, pulling her book from his hand.
He snorted. “You see that’s why I don’t need legilimency to know when you’re lying”
“So you haven’t used Legilimency on me yet?”
“Granger… I went through a lot of trouble to secure this seat for academic purposes, please don’t ruin it with your babbling” he said, opening the book and starting to read.
She opened her mouth to argue and he shushed her. He shushed her.
“I’ll just go then” she snapped.
“Suit yourself. Filch is out there cleaning and very mad.” He said not looking up from his reading “I’m sure he’ll love to find a culprit”
“Urgh” she opened her book and resumed her reading.
“ By the early twentieth century, the once-proud Gaunt family had been reduced to living in squalor. They possessed only a handful of ancient heirlooms and resided in a dilapidated shack. The cumulative effect of generations of inbreeding had rendered them both violent and unstable. Marvolo Gaunt had two children, neither of which attended Hogwarts, Merope (a Squib) and Morfin, who was imprisoned twice in Azkaban. The first time when he attacked a muggle boy T. Riddle and the second time when he killed the boy’s entire family in Little Hangleton. ”
Hermione nearly shrieked. Riddle. It couldn’t be a coincidence. The Tom Riddle. The Voldemort - Tom Riddle. Who opened the first chamber of screws. He claimed to be the heir to the slytherin house. But apparently he wasn’t. Why had he pretended to be a muggle? Was he a muggleborn? Had he’d faked his death, killed his family and blamed it on the poor Morfin? She’d share that with Harry and Ron as soon as she could.
H: I found it! Found the story about them! Thank you! But how exactly do you think I can use this information?
Hermione stared into the parchment waiting for his answer. Nothing.
H: Are you there?
Hermione sighed. She saw Malfoy raise his eyes and quickly hid herself and the parchment behind a pile of books.
“Attendere” she muttered.
Still nothing.
Maybe he had forgotten it inside his dorm or something. She’d have to wait.
“Granger?” Malfoy was peering over the pile of books, half an hour later.
“What?”
“I said it’s time for our potions class," Malfoy said, sounding amused.
“Oh, alright” she jumped up.
They didn’t walk together. Malfoy stayed behind and she strode towards the dungeons.
“Harry!” She breathed as soon as she sat with him, Ron and Earnie at their shared table. “I need to tell you something.”
…
D: Sorry, I left my parchment at my dorm. What did you learn about the Gaunts?
H: Oh! Nothing. How was your day?
D: The best in some time. But don’t change the subject.
Hermione had promised Harry she wouldn’t share about what he’d seen with Dumbledore at the pensieve. She had gotten everything wrong, because the book was wrong. Merope wasn’t a squib. The only reason Morfin attacked the muggle Tom Riddle was because Merope was in love with him. When her brother and her father were arrested for said attack, she seized the chance to make him drink a love potion and marry him.
H: Apparently Voldemort is a halfblood, son of Merope Gaunt and muggle Tom Riddle? Which makes him the heir of slytherin.
D: Indeed. Bit of a hypocrite too, right? Being a halfblood blood purist…
H: They aren’t against halfblood, if they were to stick to pureblood they’d all end like the Gaunts. They’re just against muggles and muggleborns.
D: Precisely.
H: I think he’s the halfblood prince I mentioned. I mean he’s half blood and probably thinks of himself as a prince being the heir of slytherin and all.
D: I doubt it.
H: Why?
D: Why call himself a Lord if he saw himself as a prince? Makes no sense. And who’s that halfblood prince you keep talking about?
H: Just a name I read underneath a table…
September 27th
Malfoy sat with Hermione in the Library once more. This time, he transfigured 10 tables to turn into rubber which made loads of students sleeping on top of them to fall and hurt themselves. The library was closed with them secretly hidden inside once again.
This time he didn’t say anything. He just read several advanced charms books and kept doing calculations far out of their current Arithmancy curriculum. Hermione bit her tongue a lot of times to refrain from talking to him.
He wasn’t being nice to her or her friends. He kept sniggering whenever another slytherin said something hateful or jinxed any of them. But he wasn’t at his most bullying self either. Twice she’d seen opportunities in classes in which he’d normally mock her, but he didn’t. He kept mocking Harry and Ron, though. But mostly whenever they did something stupid in class, not out of nowhere as he often did before.
She smacked herself mentally for making excuses to his slight improvement. Maybe he was just tired. Hermione was tired. She was taking 7 classes and the workload was scary. He was taking the same classes. But he looked a lot worse.
And he was also back to his manwhore behavior. Hermione caught him with Pansy and others a few times. But apparently the list had gone weirdly shorter that year. Obviously, as Harry was now known as the chosen one and Lucius Malfoy was a convicted and arrested death eater, Draco’s popularity was not as high as it once was. Yet there were still pureblood slytherins more than willing to get behind a tapestry or inside an alcove with him.
Hermione, despite being a gryffindor muggleborn, would probably be willing too. She shook her head. No, she would not.
September 30th
D: I have a new task for you, Granger. This one will be harder.
H: Okay…
D: I want you to study Wool’s Orphanage archives. It is in London. Maybe between 1925-1930.
H: How can I do that?
D: You’ll find a way, I’m sure.
October 2nd
Hermione and Malfoy had been walking for almost four hours in absolute silence after they’re usual greeting. Granger. Malfoy.
The rhythm of their combined footsteps patrolling the empty corridors was so monotonous she was dying to say something.
“Why have you been so nice to me lately?”
This seemed to take him off guard. He stopped on his tracks.
“What?”
She stopped too and smirked. Apparently the tables had turned.
“You came to study next to me twice and you didn’t call me a mudblood once in the last month”
“Do you want me to call you a mudblood?”
“Of course not” she snapped “I’m just wondering why?”
“Fuck” he muttered closing his eyes.
“What?!”
“Just a moment Granger” he said running his hand over his face “I’m trying really hard not to call you stupid now”
“Excuse me?!?” She glared at him, both hands on her hips. “Malfoy, how dare you—“
“Granger, please enlighten me” he said, after taking a huge breath and placing his hands on his pockets. It seemed to be a big attempt at not swearing or calling her daft. “Why does a man begin to treat a woman better? Why does he begin to try to spend time with her?”
Hermione blushed.
“Lots of reasons”
“Name me one”
“To become friends” she said with attempted coyness, yet squeezing her thighs together to silence the vibration inside her knickers.
Malfoy smirked, yet instead of moving closer he continued his walk. Hermione begrudgingly followed him.
“Granger, did I ever give you the impression of wanting to be your friend?”
She didn’t answer.
October 5th
“You know, you can’t keep doing these things just so we can study together” Hermione said curtly to Malfoy as he read his ancient runes’ syllabus.
This time he had placed free vomiting chocolats right at the library door and it turned into a pukebath, giving them privacy for two hours of study.
“We’ll cross this bridge when we get there” he said, not raising his eyes to meet hers.
October 6th
D: I think Lavender Brown has a crush on your boyfriend.
H: Ron is not my boyfriend and I don’t appreciate your gossiping.
Hermione huffed as she placed the parchment back into her back. As if she hadn’t noticed the blonde girl’s crush. She was always being nice to Hermione and encouraging her to go after different boys: Neville, Terry, McLaggen, McMillan,… But she’d turn into a rag whenever Ron was particularly handsy with Hermione. Something he had gone into the habit of doing. He was always walking with his arms around her shoulders, he’d always peck her cheek when she helped him with his homework (which was weird because she had been doing it for five years and he never thanked her like that before) and he’d even gotten into two fist fights with Nott and Goyle because they called Hermione a mudcunt.
Hermione had arrived at the Arithmancy classroom before anyone else and she used the alone time to ponder the possibilities of ever being with Ron. It felt right. Best friends turned into lovers. The jock and the nerd. She loved his family. And he was handsome, with his broad shoulders, muscular body and blue eyes. It felt right. It felt too right.
“Granger” Malfoy greeted her before going to his usual place at the back of the room.
He was alone.
They were alone.
Hermione got up and went to his place before even thinking why.
“I've decided that I’m going to brew you a Felix Felicis potion. It takes 3 months to brew. I’ll need to work on it an hour after dinner at least twice a week. I’ll use the room of requirement to do it” she stated, matter-of-factly.
“Granger, I told you I don’t need your bloody pity” he said with disgust on his face which, Hermione noticed, was much paler than usual.
“Good, because you don't have it. Also, an important step of being nice is letting people do whatever they want, Malfoy”
He smirked. “And why are you telling me this? Do you want me to thank you?”
“I think” she said, already turning back to her place not to risk being found talking to Malfoy “that if you were to accompany me there, it would be a lot easier and safer than going all Weasley twins at the library”
Notes:
Heyyy’! I just want to thank you all for the kind comments and also for all the kudos and subscriptions. We officially have 50 people following something I wrote which is CRAZY!!!!
Today we have lots of things going on let me know what you think about the change in tides.
Chapter 14
Notes:
TW: smut and two idiots bad at expressing their feelings
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
October 8th
“I’m not going to snog you” Hermione blurted out as soon as the two of them were alone in the room of requirement.
She held her cauldron full of supplies tightly against her chest, as if to brace herself from any attempts from him.
Malfoy’s expression was unreadable.
“I wasn’t expecting you to”
“Oh”
They both stared at each other.
“I just thought it’d be better to have some rules—“
“Of course you did,” he rolled his eyes, his left hand kneading his shoulder as if he was tired.
“To be fair, each one can name 2 rules.” Hermione said, tightening her grip on her cauldron. “Mine are: First, obviously you can’t snog me. And second, you have to stop being weird.”
“What the—“
“You are strange when you’re so nice”
“Granger” he sighed.
“Wait, let me explain,” she pleaded. “It looks fake, poised or something. Like you’re pretending to be nice to people you loathe during a fundraising dinner of sorts. Like you're trying to get them to give you their money, you know?”
He simply stared at her. She assumed he was occluding because his eyes looked like steel walls and it was very hard to read his facial expressions. He seemed ready to explode in laughter or start to break everything around them once more.
After 54 of her heart beats, he answered.
“Granger, fuck” he growled like a mad man, letting all the air on his lungs out and taking one step further from her, absentmindedly touching one pile of books behind him. “I don’t loathe you, but you infuriate me! You complained about me not being good to you and now I’m weird when I try to be nice? Fuck, witch!”
He ran his fingers through his hair, disheveling the perfect arrangement into something more casual and equally handsome. How did he do it?
“I don’t want you to try and be anything, Malfoy. I want the real you being nice.” She gasped.
Now he laughed. And punched a weird looking armour. It made a loud noise when it fell, just before Malfoy began speaking again.
“Then you’ve found yourself a paradigm, Granger. You can either wish for nice or real. You don’t get both. Not from me. Why the hell do you think I was so quiet all the time? It’s hard for me not to be a tosser”
Hermione giggled. It made him look at her with something between hope and despair.
“And by the way, following your analogy (which was great because as a pureblood heir I’ve been to thousands of such galas), I can assure you that my only interest in being nice to you has nothing to do with money.”
Malfoy didn’t look at her as he said it, which was great because Hermione blushed hard. She felt her knickers getting damp and took a huge breath to steady herself before responding.
“Good thing then that my first rule is that you can’t snog me” she said in a high pitched whine.
“Great thing” he muttered, his voice dripping with sarcasm.
“Malfoy!”
“Granger, I am being real!”
She giggled again and this made him get closer.
“So, what are your rules?” She said placing her cauldron on the floor and organizing her supplies just to get away from his beautiful face.
“First, you’ll work on your potion and I’ll work on my stuff. You can’t ask me about whatever I’m doing.”
“Okay” she said slowly, starting to get suspicious. But she guessed it’d be easier to refrain from being curious than to refrain from snogging. Slightly.
“I mean it, Granger.”
“Me too”
Malfoy smirked and picked a small vial from one of the shelves. It made Hermione look around and finally realize the room of requirement looked a lot different from what it did during the DA meetings. It was like a huge storage room, the size of a quidditch pitch. And it was packed with all sorts of strange things. Books, clothes, furniture, random objects, brooms, statues, armoures.
“Why does the room look like this? What did you ask for?” She asked after a few minutes.
“Granger” he sighed pinching the bridge of his nose “Can’t you stop being the fucking swot? No questions”
“Malfoy that was rud—“
“Real” he corrected.
She started to cut her ingredients angrily. Malfoy transfigured his matchbox into a black leather covered book and began reading it while eating a green apple, he sat over a pile of cushions.
“So what’s your second rule?“ Hermione asked. “Can I ask that question?”
He rolled his eyes.
“I haven’t decided, yet”
October 12th
“Do you have any idea of how Sirius, Lupin and your father made the map?” Hermione asked Harry while sitting near the fire in the common room. Ron was splayed on the couch, his head resting on Hermione’s thighs as she corrected his Charms essay.
“No idea” Harry sighed, playing with a snitch while casting several not suspicious at all looks at Dean and Ginny snogging near the window.
“Well, it couldn’t be too hard, right? Since they did it in their fourth year?” Hermione pressed. “I think we could do something like it”
“They also became animagi in their fifth year, Mione. Are we close to doing so?” Harry said.
“Do you want to become an animagus?” Hermione asked with irritation. “It’s not hard, just laborious. We could definitely do it”
“I think it’d be more useful than creating another map” Ron snorted “We already have one, why need another?”
Hermione rolled her eyes and pushed his head from her lap, Ron rolled and fell on top of Harry. Both boys stared at her, grimacing.
“What the—”
“How can you be so daft, Ronald? You’re animagus would probably be a donkey” Hermione snapped. “A map like Harry’s would be most useful! We could have one from the Ministry, that sure would’ve helped last year, don’t you think?”
Harry blushed. Ron looked annoyed, while rubbing his forehead. Hermione didn’t find the time to feel guilty about lying, since she had no plan of making a map of the ministry. She just didn’t want Harry to get suspicious about lending her his all the time.
“Er — I’ll go patrolling then” Ron said annoyedly, saying ‘hi’ to a very smiley Lavender on his way to the portrait hole.
October 14th
H: Don’t you think it would be nice to have a map that showed everyone that was in the school?
D: Why?
H: So you could avoid some teacher or reach your friends faster…
D: Hogwarts has a thousand students, I’m sure the map would be so packed with names it’d be hard to read.
H: Yes, but not all places are full all the time.
D: True
H: So, how do you think I could make one?
D: Miss Granger, I am starting to think you’re using me for my brains.
H: You copied my arithmancy calculation works last night!
October 16th
“Malfoy”
“Granger”
They started walking towards the empty corridors for their patrol night, both in silence. They were growing quite good at it. Staying quiet next to each other, that is. They had done it the last two meetings at the room of requirement. Hermione’s prediction of having to watch over the potion only twice a week turned out to be wrong. It was more complicated and she found herself going there nearly daily to add ingredients, stir clockwise and adjust the fire. Malfoy was always there too. He’d read most of the time, but once in a while, he’d go exploring the room by himself, returning only minutes before they were to leave.
This time, however, Hermione was surprised to see Malfoy break the silence just a few corridors in their patrolling. She had just glanced inside an empty room, murmuring revelio to check for possibly hiding students. Nothing.
“I am taking you to Three Broomsticks for a drink this saturday” He said in a husky voice.
“W-what?” Hermione gasped, turning to face him.
“I didn’t stutter, Granger” He said, resuming his long strided pace.
“Why?”
“Because I want to”
Hermione was nearly jogging to keep up with him.
“Malfoy!”
“Granger”
“Care to elaborate more?” She squeaked.
“Do you have any questions?” He was smirking.
“Several” She snorted.
“Then, bombarda me with them” He said, raising the tapestry and gesturing for her to walk into the next corridor.
“Why do you want to take me out for a drink?”
“Because you have a rule of no snogging in the Room of Requirement, so I figured we needed to go somewhere else.” Malfoy stated bluntly, opening the doors of three classrooms to check the insides.
Hermione opened and closed her mouth.
“My rule” She had to clean her throat so her voice wouldn’t come out as croaky and high pitched “My rule is not confined to the room of requirement.”
“Hm… “ He hummed and it took nearly twenty minutes before he spoke again.
“So, just to be clear. The rules are applicable to everywhere and every time?”
“Yes”
“And your rules are specifically: one, for me not to snog you and second, for me to be real?”
“Yes”
“However, you wish that I’ll also be as nice as possible to you while remaining real… It is not a rule, but a condition to being close to you. You do not want to be mistreated. Right?”
“Yes”
Hermione felt stupid having this conversation, but Malfoy was smirking.
“What are you feeling so smug about?” She finally asked after a long silence and a clear castle floor, as they ascended the staircase to the next one.
“Nothing, I’ve just decided my rules.” He was now grinning.
“And they are…?” She asked with irritation.
“Firstly, as you know, you’re not to pry or ask questions about my project.” Hermione nodded, feeling sick with anticipation. “Secondly, I am allowed to flirt with you.”
She stumbled over her own shoes and fell face first to the floor.
“Granger” Malfoy laughed. “Exposing your enormous bum is not a smart way of keeping a bloke from snogging you”
Hermione blushed so hard she felt her cheeks burning as she quickly pushed herself up and her skirt down. She was sure he hadn’t seen much more than the lower curve and maybe a bit of her knickers. But it was embarrassing all the same. And Draco Malfoy was certainly not a gentleman, as he was staring right at it when she looked back to face him.
“What the hell did you just say?”
“I said that expo—”
“Not that, before! Your second rule?” She sounded like a kitten again, high pitched and smooth voiced.
“Oh” He smirked giving his hand so she could get back to her feet. “I am allowed to flirt with you.”
“Malfoy!”
“Granger…”
She pulled her hand away. “I said, no snogging”
His grin turned mischievous. “No, you said I couldn’t snog you. I asked you to confirm it and you just did. So, I can’t, but it doesn’t mean you can’t. And in that, I’ll do my best to get you doing exactly that. That is, while keeping it real and nice. Your rule was pretty open for interpretation, your mistake.”
“Urgh! You’re such a, such a…” Hermione tried to collect her anger and direct at him, in hopes it would make her arousal go away.
“... Slytherin?” He raised his eyebrow.
“Yes!” She spat.
He hummed and resumed his walking.
“I won’t want to snog you, though” She said, holding her nose as upright as she could.
“We’ll see.”
She waited three more levels to be cleared before saying something else.
“And I am supposed to agree to meet you for drinks in the most famous pub in Hogsmead? Packed with Hogwarts students and staff?”
“We’ll have our privacy.” Malfoy said nonchalantly, his hands in his pockets. “I requested a room upstairs.”
“Ha! Privacy, eh? With Madam Rosmerta? She’s the biggest gossip in Scotland. Dumbledore himself will know by the moment we get back to the castle!” Hermione mocked, knowing that the pub owner was indeed known for talking too much.
Draco’s eyes widened, as if realising something.
“She’s close to Dumbledore?” He asked in a low whisper.
“Yes… Actually, she talks to everyone, and everyone likes her and trusts her. So, unless you want everyone to know you’re with a mud—”
He raised his hand, silencing her.
“Money will talk louder and she’ll be quiet” He said with a final tone.
Hermione crossed her arms and started to nag on her own mind. The entitled prick. Thinking she’d go meet him there. He didn’t even ask. He just announced it. We are going to have a drink in a room upstairs. Of course he would do something like that, just like he did with Pansy the previous year…
“Wait! Malfoy!” She shouted “I am not going to be alone in a room with you—”
“You already are, several times a week”
“Well, not with a bed”
“Granger, if we were to shag, we could do it on the floor, over a table, against the wall…” Malfoy said in a low suggestive purr.
“I. AM. NOT. SHAGGING. YOU” She yelled.
“That’s alright, love, but keep it down, will you?” A woman in a painting scolded her, as she rocked her baby to sleep.
Hermione blushed and turn to look at a chuckling Malfoy.
“I am serious,” She hissed.
“I was just planning for drinks” He shrugged innocently with his devilish grin.
Hermione huffed and stormed forward, ignoring him. Not that he was talking, but if he were to say anything she would definitely not answer because she wasn’t obliged to and…
“Malfoy!”
“Granger?”
“I am not going.” She stated, trying not to stomp her feet like a toddler. “You can’t make me”
He hummed for a minute before answering.
“If you don’t I’ll start hexing Potter and Weasley so frequently they’ll get a fidelity card at the hospital wing”
She gasped.
“What? No, you can’t—”
“Try me”
“Malfoy, you said you’d be nice—”
“To you”
“Well, obviously I don’t want you being rude to my friends, either” She spat furiously.
“If you’re not going to agree on going out with me, then why should I bother?”
She huffed.
“Urgh! Fine! But just 30 minutes”
“An hour”
“Urgh! You’re insufferable!” She protested. “Finish rounds ALONE!” Then she spun on her heels and went back to her common room.
October 17th
Hermione tried following her day as normally as possible, but her mind kept ringing “I have a date with Draco Malfoy” several times. And it didn’t help that he was in all of her classes. Ignoring her, of course, not that she was looking at him. Because she wasn’t.
“After you, Weasel?” Draco said smugly, holding the door for Ron to get in the Charms classroom before him.
Hermione choked and Ron looked worried, as if Malfoy was plotting something.
“What’s up with you, Malfoy?” Harry asked annoyedly.
“Nothing, just trying to be nice,” Malfoy smirked.
“The class is about to start!” Hermione blurted out, getting in as quickly as she could.
Ron and Harry followed her, eyeing Malfoy suspiciously.
“I am telling him, he’s onto something” Harry began babbling in whispers about how sure he was that Draco Malfoy was a death eater, despite the fact that Ron was unconvinced and that Hermione’s writing hand kept trembling as she wrote down Prof. Flitwick’s instructions.
October 18th
“ … it’s Dumbledore’s next lesson, he’s just scheduled it for Monday evening! Want to join us in Hogsmeade, Ginny?” Hermione heard Harry’s voice at her side.
She was eating her breakfast holding her head as low as possible without touching her scrambled eggs with her nose. She was so nervous about the day ahead of her, with her trip to Hogsmead and the very risky meet up with Draco Malfoy, that she barely registered the answer Ginny gave Harry.
“So,” Ron began, his hand playing with one of Hermione’s curls. “Zonko’s, then Honeydukes and we finish it up at Three Broomsticks?”
Harry must’ve nodded because soon after Ron called her “Mione?”.
“Oh, I need some quills and parchment!” She lied, not looking up “I’ll meet you two in the Pub in two hours?”
“I guess then” Ron grumbled.
Filch was standing at the oak front doors as usual, checking off the names of people who had permission to go into Hogsmeade. The process took even longer than normal as Filch was triple-checking everybody with his Secrecy Sensor. Ron complained about being stupid to check if they were taking things OUT, instead of IN.
Hermione said goodbye to them in the middle of their walk, which was not enjoyable at all with the cold air and heavy wind. She smiled happily once she was inside the cozy warm and well-scented atmosphere of the village’s most famous pub.
“Oh, Madam Rosmerta!” Hermione greeted with a polite smile. “I am meeting a friend, I’m not sure what room he pick—”
“Third on the right” The landlady answered stiffly with dazed eyes.
Hermione winced at her unfriendliness. Was she perhaps judging Hermione? Maybe she thought her to be another conquest, a frivolous girl willing to go for a quickie with a death eater’s son. Was she? Hermione kept telling herself that wasn’t true as she took the steps up.
She knocked at the door and Malfoy opened it before she’d finished the second knock. Her eyes, looking straight forward, met his chest first, covered obviously in a black shirt and a black suit jacket. He was so tall. Hermione took a sniff of his strong cologne, which she would label as “old money” if she had to. Her eyes shot down to avoid meeting his when he greeted:
“Granger”
He had black suit trousers, black leather shoes and well… she had to look up. His face was unreadable and Hermione reminded herself of her description of his appearance the first time she saw him (probably not the first since they were eleven at the time band had found his face rather pointy, but definitely the first time she really did see him. Was it third year?).
Draco Malfoy looked like a marble statue of a Greek god or a renaissance picture of an angel. His face was full of sharp angles: straight nose, proeminent cheekbones, defined jaw. His light grey eyes and almost white blond hair only added to the ethereal vibe he held. He looked not from this world; like a magical being, a male Veela or an American movies’ depiction of an elf. The only hint of color on his pale face came from the darkening circles around his eyes and his lips… God, his lips. They looked so perfect, so rosy, so plump, so kissable. And they… They were… moving?
“What?” Hermione asked, shaking her head back into focus.
“I asked if you are going to keep staring at me in the middle of the corridor or if you’re going to get in” Draco smirked. “God, brightest witch of her age my ass”
And the bubble burst.
“Shut up, you prat” She hissed, getting in while taking her cloak and scarf off.
The room was definitely better than the one she’d been with for Harry’s interview the previous year. Larger, furnished with two velvet armchairs by the fireplace and with a fire already on. Through the window in front of her she could see the castle and the forbidden forest. And to her right, opposite to the fireplace, there was a large cedarwood four pillar king size bed. Hermione blushed and went directly to the armchair.
“So, what’s your drink of choice?” She heard his voice from behind.
“J-just a butterbeer” she stuttered fidgeting with the hem of her skirt.
Hermione took a long time to decide on what to wear. Her first option, jeans, were too personal based on their history and she wasn’t going to give him the satisfaction of wearing the low cut tank top again. So she decided on warm black tights, furred boots, a simple white denim skirt and a pink turtle neck jumper lent by a very excited Lavender. Hermione decided to tell her and Parvati that she had a date, after they asked her why she was struggling so much in front of the mirror early. Once she clarified that it wasn’t with Ronald, Lavender went from grumpy to helpful and even did her makeup.
“You look gorgeous,” Malfoy said, handing her the butterbeer before sitting on the other armchair, holding a glass full of amber liquid she guessed to be firewhiskey.
“T-thanks” she mumbled “Won’t you be drunk drinking that?”
“Please, Granger. I’ve had a glass or two a day since I was twelve.” He chuckled.
“That doesn’t look healthy, maybe you should talk to someone about that” she smiled while drinking her butterbeer.
Between them a charcuterie board was floating magically. Malfoy got an olive and threw it in his mouth before answering.
“Cheeky” he smirked “I am talking to you”
“I mean like a therapist or something…”
He hummed pensatively. “Nah, I’m not really a talker, I’d rather drink and shag my problems away”
Hermione giggled. “Don’t forget about breaking things and bullying people. They’re great coping mechanisms too”
He gave her a cold smile and then leaned forward in her direction.
“What about you, Granger, how do you deal with your problems?”
Hermione felt herself blushing.
“Problems?” She shrieked, taking a huge gulp of her beer. “I don’t really hav—“
“Sure. I’m positive that it has been super easy growing up with magical powers in the muggle world, then being called to a school that had you hurt looking for a stone, petrified, followed by a werewolf, locked inside a lake as a prize to a competition and then tortured for opening a students club” he listed the things on his fingers “not to forget befriending the one chosen to always find trouble and to rely on your brains to surviving…”
Hermione glared at him, feeling naked with such a thorough description of her life. She couldn’t say anything.
“…Not to mention, of course, finding out that the very same world where you thought you’d fit in for having magical powers also despises you for being a muggleborn.” he finished sarcastically “I’m sure your life is pretty easy, maybe you should become my girlfriend so you find real trouble”
Hermione snorted nervously. Wasn’t he one of those he’d mentioned despising her?
“Well… Yes, it was not easy but I have my friends and — wait, did you say girlfriend?!”
“Granger, please don’t be daft. I was being sarcastic. You and your friends might have hero complex and suicidal wishes for grandiosity, but I don’t want to die or be disinherited“ he said coldly, downing his cup and pouring more.
She felt herself being punched. Then she remembered she didn’t care because she was not interested in becoming his girlfriend. Or snogging him.
“Well,” she began, deciding to ignore his last words “I definitely feel too witch for the muggle world and too muggle for the wizarding world. It is part of why I study so much. I can’t change my blood, nor would I if I could, but I can definitely be the smartest person in the room”
“Depending on the room” he scoffed.
“What?”
“I’m positively sure that’s the reason you’re friends with Potty and Weasel” he said taking a bit of salami “They’re so dumb they make you feel smarter.”
“Excuse me? Projecting much? You’re friends with Crabbe and Goyle!”
“I’m not friends with them. They follow me around because of my father. I am friends with Pansy, Theo and Blaise. Call them what you want but they’re not daft”
“Well, neither are Ron and Harry” Hermione countered, offendedly “They're very smart, Ron is a strategist and Harry is so brilliant and… They’re very loyal and they’ve saved my life countless times—“
“In said times, whose fault was it that your life needed saving?”
Hermione didn’t answer. She knew that most of the dangers she had gotten into were due to Harry’s incapacity for staying out of trouble. However it wasn’t always his fault and she wouldn’t talk ill about him with Malfoy.
“I don’t want to talk about them with you, Malfoy!”
“Sure, Granger” he grinned as if feeling like he had won the battle.
After a few minutes of silence, Hermione asked him if his name was after the Draco constellation. He nodded and explained that it was a Black’s tradition to name their children after stars. Hermione explained her name was Shakesperian and Draco quickly added “The winter's tale, of course”
She asked him if he had ever read it and he said that muggle literature was part of the curriculum he had before Hogwarts with his private governess. Then they began to talk about what he had studied: art, literature, dead languages, living languages, mathematics, reading, writing, biology and history.
Hermione got excited because talking to him not only proved to be easy but also pleasant. She discovered it to be very nice not having to explain the references she mentioned or to choose easier worlds so her audience would catch up.
Of course he would still say mean things every now and then and make clear to her that he thought himself superior, but she was noticing that this was maybe just Malfoy being Malfoy and not actually Malfoy being mean. She did ask him to be real. And after the second butterbeer, she started to think his teasing attitude was rather flirty.
Four butterbeers and 67 minutes later it was Draco that reminded her of the time.
“Oh” she jumped up “I should get going, I told Harry and Ron I’d meet them downstairs in a few minutes”
“Yes, we wouldn’t want to have the chosen one and the stupid one waiting.” Malfoy said in a harsher tone that he had used all their encounter.
“Yes, we — uhm — maybe I should go first. And then you can—“
“Zabini is meeting me in this room in 30 minutes. Relax, Granger, no one will know you were with me here”
Hermione thought of saying that someone as stiff as he was should never be telling others to relax. She thought of saying that he was the one embarrassed to be seen with her. She thought of lots of things to do. Neither of them were the things she did.
As Draco was standing near the door, hand in handle ready to open it for her… Hermione placed one hand over his and the other she brought to his cheek. She leaned forward, raising her heels to reach his mouth in a chaste and sweet kiss.
Draco however turned it more chaste and rather bitter when he turned his face, forcing her to kiss his jaw instead.
“You’ve drunk too much” He said in a low whisper, not looking at her as he pulled the door open.
Hermione didn’t wince or answer. She simply took the open way out he gave her and descended to the pub, refusing to contemplate his words fully.
…
“Mione” Ron greeted her from the door, with a smiling Harry at his side. They both had bought her some sugary quills and chocolat frogs.
They were amidst the first butterbeer (sure, their first, her fifth) when Prof. Slughorn appeared, eating crystallized pineapple. He complained, between chuckles that got his round belly bouncing up and down, that Harry hadn’t attended to his three last suppers.
Hermione knew Harry had been scheduling his Quidditch practices for the same day and time of the Club meetings, so he and Ginny could avoid them and Ron was less jealous. Hermione however had been in all of them. They were rather nice and she was honoured to be invited, despite the fact that Slughorn was always commenting on how impressive her skills were for a muggleborn and the fact that Cormac McLaggen was getting bolder each time. The last dinner he went as far as placing his hand on her thigh underneath the table and squeezing it. She casted a wordless stinking jinx and he only smirked saying he was patient.
Hermione wondered why Draco wasn’t there. Not that she’d want him to be, because she didn’t like him at all and she hadn’t just tried to kiss him earlier that day. She just knew he was one of the best students in Slughorn’s class, in addition to being from a very noble and ancient house. Which was more interesting than having a mother that was married seven times and got richer every time she became a widow, like Zabini.
“Well, I certainly expect you to win your first match after all this hard work!” Said Slughorn to Hary. “But a little recreation never hurt anybody. Now, how about Monday night, you can’t possibly want to practise in this weather …”
“I can’t, Professor, I’ve got – er – an appointment with Professor Dumbledore that evening.”
Slughorn gave a dramatic cry and warned Harry that he couldn’t evade him forever before leaving.
“Oh look, it’s Mundungus” Hermione gasped, getting on her feet. She was probably a little bit tipsy because of her drink. Okay, not dipsy, but definitely braver. She went to the fishy short wizard and asked him if he could get her the archives D had told her to research.
“Well, for 10 galleons I could give a look—”
“I’ll give you five.” She said firmly.
“Alright.” He grumbled.
“Oh, and by the way…If you keep selling Sirius’ silverware, I’ll owl Moody about you” She said coldly, staring at the cup he had at his hand.
“I w-wasn’t” Mundungus looked sideways.
“Bring me the files. By the end of the month” Hermione pressed. “And hand me whatever you have there from the Black’s house”
He did it, begrudgingly, and Hermione handed them to Harry when she returned to their table.
“What is i—” Then Harry turned furious in realisation “He was nicking Sirius things?!”
“Yes, but don’t scream now, Harry” Hermione pleaded looking at a very suspicious Zabini eyeing them as he went upstairs. “Don’t talk about order stuff, I told Mundungus I’d tell Moody and that seemed to work. Look, he gave me everything he had with him”
“Yes, and I’ll tell Dumbledore too” Harry was seething as he gulped his butterbeer.
“Good… Ron, what are you staring at?”
“Nothing” Ron mumbled, looking away from the curvy and attractive barmaid, Madam Rosmerta, for whom he had long nursed a soft spot.
“I expect nothing’s in the back getting more Firewhisky,” said Hermione waspishly.
Ron ignored this jibe, sipping his drink in what he evidently considered to be a dignified silence. Hermione drummed her fingers on the table, her eyes flickering between Ron and the bar. The moment Harry drained the last drops in his bottle she said, “Shall we call it a day and go back to school, then?”
The other two nodded; it had not been a fun trip and the weather was getting worse the longer they stayed. Once again they drew their cloaks tightly around them, rearranged their scarves, pulled on their gloves; then followed Katie Bell and a Hufflepuff girl whose name Hermione vaguely recalled being Leanne, out of the pub and back up the High Street.
It was a little while before they became aware that the voices of Katie Bell and her friend, which were being carried back to him on the wind, had become shriller and louder. The two girls were having an argument about something Katie was holding in her hand.
“Katie!!” Leanne screamed “Let me see that!”
“It’s nothing to do with you, Leanne!’ Katie screamed back.
Leanne made to grab hold of the package Katie was holding; Katie tugged it back and the package fell to the ground. At once, Katie rose into the air, as though she were about to fly. Yet there was something wrong, something eerie … her hair was whipped around her like sun rays, her eyes were closed and her face locked in a silent screaming expression.
All of a sudden, the silent scream became loud and piercing. Her eyes flew open but whatever she could see, or whatever she was feeling, was clearly causing her terrible anguish. She screamed and screamed; Leanne started to scream too, and seized Katie’s ankles, trying to tug her back to the ground.
When the trio rushed to help, she fell on top of them, writhing so much they could hardly hold her. Instead they lowered her to the ground where she thrashed and screamed, apparently unable to recognise any of them.
Harry ran back to try and get help. Ron kept asking Hermione what was happening but she honestly had no idea. And she was never good under pressure.
Soon Harry returned with Hagrid who shouted to them to get back and away from Katie.
Hagrid stared at Katie for a second, then, without a word, bent down, scooped her into his arms and ran off towards the castle with her. Within seconds, Katie’s piercing screams had died away and the only sound was the roar of the wind. Hermione hurried over to Katie’s wailing friend and put an arm around her.
“Hey! Leanne, isn’t it?” The girl nodded. ”Did it just happen all of a sudden, or –?”
“It happened when that package tore,” sobbed Leanne, pointing at the now sodden brown-paper package on the ground, which had split open to reveal a greenish glitter. Ron bent down, his hand outstretched, but Harry seized his arm and pulled him back.
“Ronald, don’t touch it” Hermione urged “it’s the necklace I saw at Borgin and Burkes! The label said it was cursed. Katie must have touched it.”
Harry tried to interrogate Leanne, who had started to shake uncontrollably.
“T-that’s why we were arguing. She came back from the bathroom in the Three Broomsticks holding it, said it was a surprise for somebody at Hogwarts and she had to deliver it. She looked all funny when she said it … oh no, oh no, I bet she’d been Imperiused, and I didn’t realise!” Leanne shook with renewed sobs.
Hermione patted her shoulder gently. ”We’d better get up to school, where we’ll be able to find out how she is. Come on …”
Harry hesitated for a moment, then pulled his scarf from around his face and, ignoring Ron’s gasp, carefully covered the necklace in it and picked it up.
They had just entered the grounds when Harry spoke, unable to keep his thoughts to himself any longer.
“Malfoy knows about this necklace. It was in a case at Borgin and Burkes four years ago, I saw him having a good look at it while I was hiding from him and his dad. This is what he was buying that day when we followed him! He remembered it and he went back for it!”
Hermione didn’t dare to say the nasty things she had on her mind. How dare he make this about Draco? Draco had been upstairs, she knew it.
“I – I dunno, Harry,” said Ron hesitantly. ”Loads of people go to Borgin and Burkes … and didn’t that girl say Katie got it in the girls’ bathroom?”
“She said she came back from the bathroom with it, she didn’t necessarily get it in the bathroom itself –”
“McGonagall!” said Ron warningly.
Professor McGonagall was hurrying down the stone steps through swirling sleet to meet them.
“Hagrid says you four saw what happened to Katie Bell – upstairs to my office at once, please! What’s that you’re holding, Potter?”
“It’s the thing she touched,” said Harry.
“Good Lord,” said Professor McGonagall, looking alarmed as she took the necklace from Harry. ”Mr Filch! Take this necklace to Professor Snape at once, but be sure not to touch it, keep it wrapped in the scarf!”
They followed Professor McGonagall upstairs and into her office. The sleet-spattered windows were rattling in their frames and the room was chilly despite the fire crackling in the grate. Professor McGonagall closed the door and swept round her desk to face Harry, Ron, Hermione and the still-sobbing Leanne.
“Tell me what happened at once!” She demanded.
Leanne told between sobs the same thing she had told the trio just a few minutes before.
“Ok, Ms Novak, you must go to the hospital wing right now and get a calming draught from Madam Pomfrey.” McGonagall said in a sharp but not rude tone. “Mr Potter and Mr Weasley, can you accompany her?”
Ron nodded but Harry refused. He said he needed to talk to Prof Dumbledore. McGonagall explained that the headmaster would be away until Monday.
“But anything you have to say about this horrible business can be said to me, I’m sure!” She said hastily.
Ron excused himself to take Leanne that was now wailing like a mad woman. Hermione bit her cheek and looked at Harry.
“I think Draco Malfoy gave Katie that necklace, Professor.” Harry said.
Hermione shuffled her feet quite keen to put a bit of distance between herself and Harry.
“That is a very serious accusation, Potter. I’m assuming you have proof to it?” said Professor McGonagall, after a shocked pause.
“No… But I saw this necklace at a store one day and Malfoy was there too”
“But if that’s you’re evidence, then it equally points to both of you and I am not aware that Malfoy even was at that pub today” Hermione could see in her teacher’s tone that she wasn’t accusing Harry but only pointing to the flaws in his line of thinking.
Then Harry told her about what they had seen that summer.
“You saw Malfoy leaving the shop with a similar package?” McGonagall asked.
Harry shook his head “Professor, he told Borgin to keep it in the shop for him –“
”But, Harry, Borgin asked him if he wanted to take it with him, and Malfoy said “no” –“ Hermione tried.
“Because he didn’t want to touch it, obviously!” said Harry angrily.
“What he actually said was, “How would I look carrying that down the street?”,” said Hermione. “It would be all wrapped up, so he wouldn’t have to touch it, and quite easy to hide inside a cloak, so nobody would see it! I think whatever he reserved at Borgin and Burkes was noisy or bulky; something he knew would draw attention to him if he carried it down the street – and in any case, I asked Borgin about the necklace, don’t you remember? When I went in to try and find out what Malfoy had asked him to keep, I saw it there. And Borgin just told me the price, he didn’t say it was already sold or anything –“
“Well, you were being really obvious, he realised what you were up to within about five seconds, of course he wasn’t going to tell you – anyway, Malfoy could’ve sent off for it since –“ Harry was screaming.
“That’s enough!” said Professor McGonagall, as Hermione opened her mouth to retort, furious. “Potter, I appreciate you telling me this, but we cannot point the finger of blame at Mr Malfoy purely because he visited the shop where this necklace might have been purchased. The same is probably true of hundreds of people and in any case, we have put stringent security measures in place this year, I do not believe that necklace can possibly have entered this school without our knowledge –“
“but –“
“I thank you for telling me your suspicions, Potter, but I want you to go back to your dorm” She held open her office door. “Miss Granger, may I have a word?”
Hermione, who was following a very angry Harry, looked back.
“Of course, professor” Hermione said shyly as Harry closed the door behind him.
The teacher proceeded to tell Hermione how that was exactly the type of situation that she should be away from in sight of her political career. Hermione nodded embarrassedly and left with her ears burning after 10 minutes of scolding.
Harry didn’t speak with her for the rest of the evening and eventually she gave up trying and went to her dorm, wondering who was responsible for the attack, who it was aimed at and if she should talk to Malfoy about the fact that he was a suspect.
D: I should get your title for the brightest wizard of my age.
H: it’s witch. And why?
D: I’ve discovered how to do your map.
H: really? How?
D: well the spell work is quite simple, just cast “homonculous” and every person on the location depicted shall be revealed. The tricky part is drawing an extensive and complex miniature of Hogwarts.
Hermione giggled and then sighed in relief. She would just copy the marauder’s map. Easy as pie.
October 20th
Hermione received an owl that morning from Mundungus Fletcher. She didn’t think the archives would draw that much attention so she opened them right there at the gryffindor table during breakfast.
“What is it, Mione?” Ron asked with his mouth full of scrambled eggs.
“Oh, extracurricular activities” she said, not looking up from it. Harry was still ignoring her so he pretended not to be curious.
“A haaa!” She shouted pointing at it “look, Harry!”
The chosen one finally released his grudge and looked at the documents at her hands.
“What is it?” Harry asked.
“These are the archives from the muggle orphanage Wool” Hermione explained. “Look at this child they received in 1926!”
Harry gasped. “Tom Riddle!”
“Yes, exactly! See, here they talk about how his mom arrived with nothing and gave birth to him asking that he was named after his father. He was described as a quiet child with not many friends but a lot of power of influence… Oh! Here, he had thirteen roommates asking to change dorms until they opted to leave him alone in a room for himself. And, look! In 1937, they say he was accepted into a boarding school—“
“Hogwarts!” Ron said.
“Exactly!” Hermione said happily looking at her friends.
“Mione, don’t get me wrong this is good work, but how do you have it?”
“Oh, I’ve been researching and I blackmailed Mundungus to get me this” she waved him off.
“How is this useful, Mione?” Harry asked.
“Oh Harry” Hermione sighed “know your enemy and know yourself; in a hundred battles you will never be defeated” she quoted.
“That’s brilliant Mione” Ron said.
“It’s Sun Tzu”
“Who?”
“Never mind, Ron” she giggled, running her hand through his red hair.
“Can I keep it? Show it to Dumbledore in our class today?” Harry asked.
“Of Course! I need to go! Ancient Runes!”
Hermione ran to write D somewhere private.
H: So Tom Riddle was raised in a muggle orphanage
D: precisely, don’t you pity those children?
H: you think he harmed them?
D: you think he didn’t?
….
“I think it is looking too thin, watery even. Have you added 5 ounces of occami eggshell?” he said peering over her shoulder.
“Malfoy!” She whined.
“Granger, if you’re going to give me liquid luck then I want it to work, the recipe says it should look like melted gold at the moments, but it looks like piss—“
“Now you’re being mean!”
“Sorry, it looks like urine”
“Malfoy!”
“Granger” he smirked.
“How come I can’t pry on your work and you can pry on mine?” She snapped.
“Don’t blame me, you wasted a rule requesting me to be real!”
She tried to hide her smile.
Hermione was done with the potion for that day when she sat resting her back against a marble statue of a woman wearing a beautiful diadem.
“You know” she began nonchalantly “Ron said he got a leg lock jinx today just as he reached the first step to the staircase on the fifth floor…”
Draco hummed in acknowledgement.
“He had rolled two flights before Harry managed to stop him”
“Oh?” Draco seemed unbothered while playing with the doors to an old mahogany cabinet.
“Malfoy?” She called.
“Granger” He answered.
Hermione pushed herself in his direction and came closer. He still didn’t look at her, observing the cabinet as if it was so much more interesting than her. Prat.
“Did you do it?”
“Why would you say that?”
Hermione chose her words carefully. “Harry says it was you…” She left out the part where he also said Malfoy was the reason Katie Bell was now in St Mungus.
“Well, if the chosen one says it then it must be true”
“Malfoy, you said you’d be nice—“
“To you.” He was now circling the cabinet and examining it closer.
Hermione followed him like a shadow.
“I’d like you to be nice to my friends, please” she asked in a polite purr “I am always nice to yours”
He scoffed. “You’re too handsy with Weasel to call it friendship”
“Well, you and Pansy aren’t exa—“ She blinked twice. “Wait, is this because I touched his hair during breakfast?”
Malfoy’s face was partially covered by the shadows when he looked at her with a devilish grin.
“Malfoy! He broke his arm!”
“I’m sure Madam Pomfrey healed it very quickly”
“Should I break Pansy’s legs whenever I see her straddling you?”
“Now, why would you do that?”He smirked, leaving the cabinet behind and walking closer to her.
Hermione walked backwards trying to keep the distance between them, until her back was against a bookshelf.
“Well, you literall—“
“I know why I did it to Weasel, I want to know why you would do it to Pansy?”
Hermione gasped. At least, she thought she did. She definitely meant to. But it came out a lot like a breathed moan.
“I- I” she stuttered.
“You indeed” he whispered, towering over her.
Her mind was ringing like a sirene. Her heart was beating so loud she was sure Malfoy could hear. Her whole skin was prickling and she just wanted him to end her misery. To finally crash her into that kiss he - only he- could do. Yet he didn’t move. He wouldn’t kiss her. It needed to be her. Stupid rules.
“Malfoy…” she pleaded. Kiss me. Kiss me please.
“Granger” he growled back, his minty breath cold against her skin.
She shouldn’t. This was madness. Sure, he wasn’t a death eater like Harry said. But he was not good, either. He was possessive, controlling, revengeful, short tempered, rude, mean, aggressive, spoiled, arrogant, cold, tall, strong, beautiful, hot… Wait, this is supposed to be a cons list.
“Promise me you’ll be good to me…” she moaned, staring into his rosy lips, biting her own to keep them from sucking his.
“I won’t lie” he growled, his silver stormy eyes sending lightnings through her eyes and directly into her lower abdomen.
Don’t do it
Don’t do it
Don’t do it
She did it.
And she didn’t allow herself time and space for second guessing.
She threw her arms over his shoulders, pulling his head to meet hers. He didn’t resist, but he didn’t assist either. She had to do this one alone. She sucked his bottom lip and moaned when she realised he tasted the same.
It took Malfoy all of 2 seconds before he grabbed her by the waist and pulled her against him, quickly assuming control of the kiss. Hermione suddenly wondered why she hadn’t been doing this for the last two months.
She never relaxed with Harry and Ron, they always needed her brain sharp. She never gave up the control with Krum, Terry or Simon - they always expected her to set the pace.
God, it felt so good. To surrender herself to him. To let herself float without the constant overthinking and overworrying that was always on her mind. Malfoy silenced it all. She was his. She just needed to follow his lead. He was taking control and he was taking care of her. Taking care of all of her.
His hands were everywhere. It was as if he wanted to remember too. Remember what she felt like. He couldn’t stay in one place for too long. He’d fist her hair, then rub her back, then squeeze her bum, then caress her arm, then grip her waist. His kiss was ferocious. Like he couldn’t get enough of her. Ever.
“Oh… Malfoy” she moaned against his lips when his right leg positioned itself between her thighs, putting a maddening pressure against her knickers.
“Fuck, Granger. Don’t make that sound. Please.” She couldn’t remember him saying please before and she wanted to hear it again, so she scratched the back of his neck and moaned once more.
“Draco”
It was the wrong thing to do.
With a pained growl he removed himself from her faster than a whip. She was suddenly alone, feeling empty and bare against the shelf. When she looked at him, he was bleached white and looked sick.
“Malfoy…” She began but he silenced her with a hand raised.
Draco rested both hands against a pile of old furniture. He was panting hard. It looked almost like a panic attack.
Hermione gave a temptative step in his direction.
“S-sorry” she whispered, holding her hands trying hard not to touch him.
When he looked at her he looked ready to cry. But he closed his eyes, running a hand over his face like placing a mask on. When he opened them again, a steel wall had closed on the stormy sky.
“We should go. It’s late” he said curtly, his voice husky.
Before she could even process his words, he was already near the door.
“Did I do something wrong?” Hermione asked, once she had reached him.
“Granger,” her name sounding like a prayer on his lips “I think you’re too much of a swot to ever do something wrong. Go first”
He gestured to her in the empty hallway on the seventh floor.
October 21st
Hermione was very distracted that morning. Part of it was probably because she had snogged Draco Malfoy after telling herself she’d never do it again. Part of it was surely because he was the one to stop it and send her away. Again. But the rest of it was definitely because she had just had her first wet dream. And it began with Draco biting her neck instead of walking away when she moaned his name in the room of requirement.
She didn’t listen to half the things Harry said when they walked across the vegetable patch towards the greenhouses. Something about Dumbledore’s memories of Tom Riddle. He looked all the way a manipulative and arrogant psychopath. Who would’ve thought?
The weekend’s brutal wind had died out at last; the weird mist had returned and it took them a little longer than usual to find the correct greenhouse.
Ron commented on how scary it was to picture child You-Know-Who as they took their places around one of the gnarled Snargaluff stumps that formed that term’s project, and began pulling on their protective gloves.
“So how was Slughorn’s latest party?” Harry asked Hermione thickly through the gum shield.
There had been a party the previous night, which Hermione attended before going to the room of requirement. She squeezed her eyes trying to remember anything but Draco Malfoy.
“Oh, it was quite fun, really,” said Hermione, now putting on protective goggles. “I mean, he drones on about famous ex-pupils a bit, and he absolutely fawns on McLaggen because he’s so well-connected, but he gave us some really nice food and he introduced us to Gwenog Jones.”
“The Gwenog Jones? Captain of the Holyhead Harpies?” Ron gasped.
“Yes, she was kind of a diva if you want to know what I think—“
She was cut by professor Sprout scolding them for talking too much and staying behind the rest of the class, especially Neville who had already gotten his first pod.
They looked round; sure enough, there sat Neville with a bloody lip and several nasty scratches along the side of his face, but clutching an unpleasantly pulsating green object about the size of a grapefruit.
The trio took deep breaths and then dived at the gnarled stump between them. It sprang to life at once; long, prickly, bramble-like vines flew out of the top and whipped through the air. One tangled itself in Hermione’s hair and Ron beat it back with a pair of secateurs; Harry succeeded in trapping a couple of vines and knotting them together; a hole opened in the middle of all the tentacle-like branches; Hermione plunged her arm bravely into this hole, which closed like a trap around her elbow; Harry and Ron tugged and wrenched at the vines, forcing the hole to open again and Hermione snatched her arm free, clutching in her fingers a pod just like Neville’s. At once, the prickly vines shot back inside and the gnarled stump sat there looking like an innocently dead lump of wood.
Ron joked about never having one of those in his future house, Hermione asked Harry for the bowl and dropped the pulsating pod there.
“Don’t be squeamish, squeeze it out, they’re best when they’re fresh!” called Professor Sprout.
“Oh, by the way! Slughorn going to have a Christmas party, Harry, and there’s no way you’ll be able to wriggle out of this one because he actually asked me to check your free evenings, so he could be sure to have it on a night you can come.”
Harry groaned.
Ron, meanwhile, who was attempting to burst the pod in the bowl by putting both hands on it, standing up and squashing it as hard as he could, asked angrily if this party was just for slugs club.
Hermione nodded.
They could bring plus ones. She thought of Draco’s all black suit and imagined herself dancing with him in front of everyone, joking about everyone, kissing under the mistletoe…
The pod flew out from under Ron’s fingers and hit the greenhouse glass, rebounding on to the back of Professor Sprout’s head and knocking off her old patched hat.
“Slug Club” repeated Ron with a sneer worthy of Malfoy. “‘It’s pathetic. Well, I hope you enjoy your party. Why don’t you try getting off with McLaggen, then Slughorn can make you King and Queen Slug –“
Hermione saw red. She hated Ron’s low self esteem and jealousy. They were definitely his biggest flaws.
“We’re allowed to bring guests,” said Hermione, “and I was going to ask you to come, but if you think it’s that stupid then I won’t bother! Just don’t come crying to me afterwards like you did at the Yule ball.”
“Hermione” Harry gasped.
“You were going to ask me?” asked Ron, in a completely different voice.
“Yes,” said Hermione angrily. She would indeed. She couldn’t ask Malfoy. But now Ron made her bitter. “But obviously if you’d rather I got off with McLaggen …”
There was a pause.
“No, I wouldn’t,” Ron grumbled in a very quiet voice. Harry missed the pod, hit the bowl and it shattered.
“Hand that over, Harry”’ said Hermione hurriedly, “It says we’re supposed to puncture them with something sharp…”
Harry passed her the pod in the bowl, he and Ron both snapped their goggles back over their eyes and dived, once more, for the stump.
October 22nd
D: So how was your grade in the last Transfiguration project?
H: An O… you?
D: Me too.
October 24th
D: Your next step is to research Tom's Hogwarts life. I think you’ll find all the registers in the library.
H: You think they’ll include moaning Myrtle’s murder there?
D: No, but rest assured you would find evidence of him on Slughorn’s club.
H: How old is slughorn?
D: Anywhere, between 80 and 120. Younger than Dumbledore for sure.
H: So, what about you? Give me a range for your birthday too
D: Between July and June. Yours?
H: You already know it!
D: I don’t.
H: September 19th.
D: MISS GRANGER! I missed your birthday?
H: don’t torture yourself, everyone did. I don’t really care much.
October 25th
Hermione was the talk of the day, once she received several owls with flowers, sweets, a new jumper, three books and several supplies like parchment, ink and quills.
Ron was in a mood the whole day. Hermione was sure Malfoy would be too.
H: You didn’t have to!
D: I am aware.
October 27th
Malfoy had been avoiding her. At first she thought it was just him being careful. Anyway, the less she heard of him outside of their secret encounters the better, because it meant he wasn’t bullying her, Ron and Harry.
That is until he missed her last night at the room of requirement. They never really scheduled their meetings, she’d go there and he’d be there. Thinking about it now made it weird.
The last time, she got to work on her own marauders map, which she called “The Lioness Kingdom” perhaps because she was inspired by all the talks, gifts and helps she’d been getting from D.
She never felt she could find something like this friendship and she didn’t even know who he was. To be honest, she hadn’t given much thought to discovering his real identity. Her mind was reeling between classes, the upcoming war, Malfoy and whatever else happened during her day.
Once Hermione had finished her preparations for the day she sighed realizing that Malfoy wasn’t coming.
October 30th
“Malfoy!” She snapped descending the marble staircase to the entrance hall.
He had his back to her and turned slowly after hearing his name. His face was once again a chiseled stone statue, giving no emotions away.
“Granger”
All her courage and anger faltered once she saw his eyes.
“You didn’t go to the room this week” was everything she managed to say. Pathetic.
“I did,” he drawled, “Shall we?” He motioned to the corridor on the right and began his walk.
“No, I went there and you weren’t”
“I was”
Her anger came back.
“Then why didn’t you come to talk to me?”
“I was busy” He seemed bored.
“Oh, so this has nothing to do with what happened Monday?” She asked angrily.
“No”
Hermione was suddenly flooded with self doubt and insecurity. Had he grown tired? Had he not felt like she did when they kissed? Had he realised somehow that he didn’t want a mudblood girlfr— something?
“Drac—“
“Don’t” he cut her off as quickly as an axe. “Don’t call me that.”
“Why not?” She crossed her arms. “Pansy calls you that.”
She finally managed to get an emotion from him. Annoyance.
“Pansy is my friend.” He sneered.
And what am I?
“I haven’t seen you too together anymore. Like together together”
“She’s moved to newer things. Nott’s things, to be precise” he stated matter of factly, checking behind a tapestry.
“Oh” Hermione said “I’m sorry”
Draco snorted. “I’m not. I’m happy for them.”
Hermione wanted him to keep talking, talking about his friends, his life. She knew almost nothing about him other than his death eater father and his bullying attitude.
“What about Zabini?”
He narrowed his eyes. “What about him?”
“Does he have a girlfriend? He seems awfully quiet at the Slugs club, not that I talk that much there usually professor Slughorn does most of the talking and McLaggen…” She was babbling.
“Yes, Zabini has a girlfriend” Draco drawled interrupting her “Daphne. You’ve met her, right?”
“Oh… so another ex of yours?”
“It would be hard for them to find someone that I haven’t shagged in the slytherin and ravenclaw houses, so I don’t really mind that much.”
Hermione ignored his presumption.
“Well, she was your girlfriend. Not just a shag. I think I heard her talking about marriage once—“
“Well, her family has decided to remain neutral in the upcoming war so having their daughter marry a death eater… son… would not be very adequate” Draco smirked.
“Oh” Hermione looked down. She had never thought about a time where Draco would not be desired.
It took three floors before she said something.
“I think that’s why you’re not in Slug’s club too“ She sighed a long held breath “I mean, your father and all. It’s the only reasonable answer, because you’re one of the best in potions and…”
“I don’t care about this stupid club” He spat with disgust.
“There’s going to be a Christmas party” Hermione whispered.
“I don’t give a fu—“
“I wanted to take you as my date”
“Granger!” He gasped.
“Malfoy…” she smirked.
“Why the fuck would you want me there?” He asked incredulously.
“I like your company,” she admitted. “Sometimes” she added quickly not to let him get too smug.
It wasn’t something she had to worry about though. He looked far from smug. He looked embarrassed.
“I know you wouldn’t like to—“
“Fuck, Granger!” He hissed, walking faster and running his hand through his hair.
“Malfoy!” She ran after him.
“Merlin, how can you be so smart and so fucking stupid?” He growled.
She stopped.
“What?”
“Your favourite word’s back then” he smiled sadly.
“I don’t understand you, Malfoy!“ Hermione was tired.
Why would he donate money in her name? Why would he save her from Umbridge - twice? Why would he look at her like he wanted to devour her? Why would he say she was his? Why would he freak out and treat her like shit? Why would he hex every boy that dared to speak to her? Why would he start to be nice? Why would he call her on a date? Why would he make a rule about how he was allowed to flirt with her? And then retreat to his cold demeanor?
She glared at him and saw once again the ever darkening purple circles around his eyes. He looked almost ill. So different from the slytherin prince he once had been.
There was definitely something wrong with Draco Malfoy.
Was is it she?
Of course not. His father is in jail, Hermione, get a grip.
“Funny” he hummed “I can understand myself, perfectly. I am selfish. I want what I want and fuck everyone else. Fuck my family, fuck my duties, fuck you, fuck your friends, fuck the muggles and the wizards all together. Fuck everyone and the whole world because I want a girl and she’s to be mine.”
The last word came out as an animal crawl.
“But you, Granger, you should know better. You’re the brightest witch of your age, what the hell are you doing with me?”
Hermione didn’t know what to answer. So she went with the truth.
“I don’t know” she took a step closer.
His face contorted in pain.
“My father is a death eater”
“You’re not him”
“I have bullied you”
“You’ve changed”
“I am evil”
“I don’t believe you”
She got closer with every word.
“You’re stupid, Granger.” He chuckled with no joy in his eyes. “You’re making the wrong decision.”
“I am allowed at least one of those” she placed both hands on his chest, pulling his shirt with her fingers.
“This one you’re going to regret” He whispered, holding her neck with his hand. “I won’t ever be good”
“I’ll take the risk.” She closed her eyes.
He used the grip on her neck to pull her towards him, pressing his lips on hers in a bruising kiss and his other hand snaked through the side of her body until it reached her thigh. He grabbed it and pulled it upwards.
Hermione got self conscious about her weight again as she realised he was trying to pick her up.
“Malfoy, I don’t think—“
The hand on her neck gave a gentle squeeze before darting it down to pick her other leg violently.
“Granger, shut the fuck up and wrap your delicious legs around me” he growled against her lips “I want to feel you”
She moaned and did as he said. Soon he was holding her with only one hand while the other grabbed a hand full of her curls, pulling it painfully back as he laid open mouthed kisses from her lips to her cleavage, sucking right at the point under her ear and ripping a kitten moan from the depths of Hermione.
“Dr—“
“Don’t call me that” he roared, smacking her bum hard.
“Oh God” She cried softly with the pain “why not?”
“I won’t be able to stop myself if you call me by my name” He hissed, biting the juncture of her neck and her shoulder as he squeezed her bum hard.
Hermione pulled his face by his jaw and kissed him. She was soft, caring and desperate. He was strong, hard and domineering.
“Mine” he grunted several times as he sucked her neck, her shoulder and her cleavage, dangerously close to the neckline of her bra.
“Oh” she kept moaning softly again and again. She was floating too high to think about anything. It was the first time she didn’t know how to answer something and it felt good.
Malfoy knew exactly what to do. Squeezing her thighs and bum to leave them bruised. Pulling her hair until the edge of pain pleasure she could take. Sucking, nibbling and kissing everywhere he could reach. Especially her lips, he seemed to love her lips. He always came back to them.
Hermione was acting by instinct, saying things without really thinking about them, scratching his neck with her nails, caressing his cheek, grinding herself against him and yanking those wonderful moans from him.
Draco’s hand went down from her hair and slid underneath her skirt, beginning on her knickers’ hem, then sliding his long fingers between her buttcheeks (something that got her screaming so loud he had the decency of burying her face on his neck to muffle the sound) until they reached her intimacy and he shivered.
“Fuck” He roared against her shoulder, taking his hand from her as if he had been electrocuted and clenching it as his side. Now he held her with the other hand.
Hermione raised her head to face him, suddenly painfully alert and conscious that she had been wearing those knickers for hours and that they were certainly damp with their snogging. He must be disgusted.
Malfoy’s face was slightly blushed and he looked horrified at her.
“We need to stop” he said, his voice breaking and husky.
“Oh, I am sorry! I am so embarrassed” she whimpered trying to get to the ground. “S-sorry, Malfoy! I—”
He held her firmer, stopping her movements.
“Granger, shut the fuck up for one second” he hissed his eyes closed. Then he licked his fingers and moaned in a low voice. When they were clean of her arousal, he placed his hand on the back of her neck and opened his stormy grey eyes. “Now, tell me why the fuck are you apologizing?”
Hermione blushed and closed the mouth that was open. Why was she apologizing? She couldn’t remember anything but the scene of him licking…
“I was too wet,” she said shyly, fidgeting with her fingers behind his neck.
“Damn right, you were soaking wet” He grumbled, squeezing his eyes in concentration. Then he rubbed the back of her neck with his thumb.
“And t-that’s why you wanted to stop, right?” She asked with embarrassment.
He chuckled so loudly her whole body bounced against him slightly which made them both shiver.
“Yes, Granger. Because if we don’t stop I’ll end up fucking your right now and I’m sure this is not how you plan to loose your virginity” he said, now rubbing both her neck and her thigh with his thumbs.
Hermione looked around. They were in an empty corridor.
“Oh” she gasped, blushing even harder. “Yes, sure. Of course”
He gave her a peck on the mouth. “Love them… so plump and full” he whispered to himself with her lower lip between his.
It was like a password of something because those words got Hermione pampering his face with light kisses.
After a short time, Malfoy gently put her back on the floor and watched her attempts to remove the I’ve been thoroughly snogged look on herself. The hair was a lost cause, so she straightened her skirt and tried to button her shirt back all the way up. But apparently Malfoy hadn’t unbuttoned the three top buttons, he had yanked them far away.
“Reparo” he casted with a smirk. “I’ll walk you back to your common room”.
He offered her his arm but Hermione was hesitant.
“You don’t have to”
“I want to”
“It’s so far from the dungeons”
“I have long legs”
“I can take care of myself just fine”
“You won’t though”
“Why?”
“Because I take care of what belongs to me”
The lioness inside her purred in satisfaction. His.
“Alright” she said in an attempt to sound annoyed. “But I am a who not a what”.
Notes:
Sorry for the delay. My computer broke so I wrote this from my phone. Let me know what you think!!!
Chapter 15
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
October 31st
“Wow” Harry beams as the third owl delivers a huge packet of sweets in front of Hermione’s place at the breakfast table. “Your parents really outdid it this year, Mione!”
“I thought they were dentists” Dean said while eating some of the chocolat frogs Hermione had already opened “Shouldn’t they be - like - against candies?”
“What are dentests ?” Gina, who was under Dean’s arm, asked.
“Dentists” Hermione corrected, looking for a card on the third package. She didn’t find any. “They’re sort of muggle healers specialised in teeth. And, yes, Dean… I don’t think my parents sent these”
It was a poor explanation. But Ginny was satisfied. Ron, however, was not. He hadn’t eaten anything yet, which was saying something when it regarded Ron Weasley and food.
“So, who did?” He snapped bitterly after a few minutes. “Who sent you those? Was it Viktor ?”
“What?” She didn’t raise her eyes from revising her Transfiguration essay. “Of course, not”
Ron’s ears turned bright red.
“Then who was it? Was it Cormac? Terry? W—”
“Err— Let’s go? We have quidditch practice now” Harry interrupted, talking to Ron, Ginny and Dean.
Hermione only realised that Ron must’ve been jealous about her receiving candies for Halloween fifteen minutes later, as she walked towards her first class of the day. Typical Ronald. He wouldn’t make a move, but loved getting jealous of whoever did. And gryffindors were supposed to be brave.
…
H: Was it you?
D: Yes… And I hope you didn’t write other four blokes with the same question, Granger.
Hermione rolled her eyes, biting back a giggle, and turned to face Prof. Flitwick’s explanation again.
…
That evening, after the Halloween Feast, Hermione was walking towards the seventh floor, shaking her heart in disbelief at the conversation she just had with her friends at the Gryffindor Table. Apparently, Ron had had the best practice yet since fifth year, catching every goal attempt. So, Harry suggested in a barely audible whisper, maybe Hermione should receive more candies next Saturday.
The audacity of the chosen one.
Once she was close to the door to the Room of Requirement, she saw a small girl holding a bottle of toad-spawn. The girl was startled looking at Hermione.
“Good evening, shouldn’t you be at the Ravenclaw Tower?” Hermione hunched forward to get on eye level with the girl.
“Huh I-I… I’m waiting for a friend” The girl blurted out. “I’ll go with her soon.”
“Oh” Hermione bit her lip. As a prefect she shouldn’t be allowing students to be out past curfew and she also didn’t want to be seen entering the room of requirement. “Well, I need you to get going, ok? Otherwise I’ll have to deduct—”
Her words were cut off by the clanging sound of glass shuddering upon impact against the ground. The little girl stormed away. Hermione sighed a quick wordless reparo and placed the bottle in front of the door now appearing in front of her.
She wandered inside the piled room, thinking about Draco for the first time in her hurried day. What would that encounter be like? She forced herself not to expect anything. Yes, they made out the previous night. And maybe she’d imagined it but he said he wanted her and that the world could go to hell because he would make her his. He said she was his.
Would he be jealous about the candies D sent her?
If Ron got angry, Malfoy certainly would be seething. Especially because he couldn’t hex someone he didn’t know who it was.
Unfortunately, a huge part of Hermione’s mind kept telling her not to expect consistency from him. He was always hot and cold. He was all over her in the beginning of the year, then treated her like shite. He starts being nice, then tried to avoid her once she attempted to snog him.
Maybe the best thing to do would be not to expect anything from him. Ever. This way she wouldn’t be disappointed.
She wanted to promise herself that if he mistreated her again, then she would end things (what things?) definitely. That she’d put herself, her pride and her feelings first. That she would be a feminist.
But she also knew she couldn’t lie. Not to herself, inside her head.
There was something about Draco Malfoy, something intriguing, like a puzzle or logic challenge that she wanted to decipher, to solve. He was a project for her, something like the S.P.E.W. and even Harry and Ron’s academic lives. She took upon herself to find the goodness inside him and pull it to surface.
And, of course, there were also the things he did to her. Hermione had had enough experiences now for a seventeen old witch. Well, sort of. Depending on the witch, that is. She had Viktor, Terry and Simon. None of them felt the same. None of them got the same reactions from her. She knew Viktor and Simon were experienced, so this couldn’t be why. Maybe there was really a chemical component to attraction and connection.
Then, as if to both confirm and interrupt her line of thought, she felt the air leave her lungs as a pair of long hands grabbed her by her hips and pulled her from her back. Hermione felt her rear slam against his lean and strong thighs. She was pulled so close that his erection was pressed against her back. She felt his breath hot against her hair as he nuzzled in the mane of curls.
“Granger” He growled, snaking his right hand to grab the front of her neck.
“M-Malfoy” She moaned.
He started to press kisses from the top of her head until the pulse point underneath her earlobe.
“Wait” She squeaked. “We need to talk”
He hummed, his left hand splaying just underneath her breasts, both his thumb and index finger literally touching her bra over her shirt.
“Malfoy!” She gasped.
“Granger…” He moaned against her ear.
Hermione made the effort to turn and face him, but ended up clumsy smacking her forehead against his face. She cringed. Malfoy hissed in pain, the hand freeing her torso to hold the bridge of his nose.
“Sorry”
“You know” He muttered, the right hand that held her neck, now caressing her earlobe “For a gryffindor so righteous and activist, you do resort to physical violence quite frequently”
“I didn’t mean to, it was an accident ”
“Yes, sure”
“I need to talk to you”
“And I’ll listen, but I need to snog you first”
Malfoy had both his hands holding her neck and he looked like he could devour her whole. Hermione was forgetting about everything she wanted to say. His lips pressed against hers and soon he had sucked her bottom lip while fisting her curls with her long fingers.
And suddenly there was nothing else, no one else, nowhere else… But them, that kiss, right there. Hermione closed her eyes inhaling the scent of cedarwood and salt. She ran her fingers through his hair and the back of his neck, feeling the cold sweat against his velvet skin.
Malfoy turned them around so he’d be pressing his body against hers while she rested her back on the cabinet behind. She felt his knee between hers, demanding access. One of his hands went down to rest at the side of her hip and she could practically taste the cold metal of his signet ring while his finger played with the hem of her skirt and knickers.
When they finally broke for air, he didn’t give her a milimiter of personal space back, he just kept pouring his silver pool gaze into her as if trying to access her very own soul.
“Draco” She whispered “Are y-you, reading my mind?”
He gripped her hip hard and gave a weak tug to her hair. “I told you not to call me that.”
“You don’t tell me what to do”
“Obviously” He rolled his eyes.
“What’s that supposed to mean?”
He smirked before making a very slow pathway from her cleavage to her left ear with the tip of his nose against her skin, giving Hermione goosebumps.
“It means” he whispered close to her earlobe “that if I could tell you what to do, you’d be doing very different things.”
Hermione’s whole body shivered. She felt his words sliding right into her knickers and could practically swear that they were the dampness she was starting to feel.
“What things?” She stuttered, shakily.
Draco hummed and took a step back to fully access her form. Hermione felt herself blushing under his almost x-ray vision. She’d almost be relieved when he licked his teeth before speaking.
“Firstly, you’d never get anywhere near those wanker Potty and Weaselby again” She gasped and he silenced her with a raised finger. “Secondly, I’d be going through every fucking station with you and…”
“Station?” She asked in a high pitched whimper.
“That muggle stuff of second and third station you mentioned—”
Hermione giggled. “It’s second base”
Her giggles were swallowed however by his swift and quick motion towards her, grabbing her by the beck of her neck and biting hard the skin exposed by her two openned shirt buttons. “ Malfoy” She tried to protest, but it came out as a loud moan.
“... And, thirdly” He licked the side of her neck before whispering against the wet area, his cold minty breath giving her goosebumps. “You’d be as fucking far away as possible”
“From you?”
“From this war.” He growled before swallowing her breath in a deep fierce kiss.
Hermione had no idea how long she was kissing him for. Her mind went blank as her body felt every bloody thing. His hands on her neck, his leg between hers, his huge volume against her stomach and his eyes… Merlin, his silver eyes looked at her with such hunger and desperation whenever he parted for air.
Hermione loved getting right answers and being recognised by her knowledge and talents. So it was only natural for her to try and take some action into their snogging session, aiming for the same reactions he so easily got from her. But it looked like Draco Malfoy was not willing to give her the first place in this particular subject, he wanted the control all for himself. Whenever she did manage to do something bold and yank a growl from the depth of his throat, he’d freeze, stare at her with his pupils dilated and either smack her bum or tug her hair in reproval.
“Drac—” She whispered after he removed her hand from his belt and lightly squeezed her neck in reprimand. “Pleas—”
“ Don’t ” He commanded. “It’s hard enough for me to hold on without you going all lioness on me, Granger”
“Don’t hold it” She pleaded. “I want this”
But it was the wrong thing to say. He jumped back, putting a couple of meters between their bodies. Hermione was flustered, her hair a mess and her lips swollen. She looked at him, panting.
“Don’t you have a potion to brew or something?” He spat, running his hand through his hair and looking around.
She opened her mouth to protest, but instead she shook her head and walked a few rows towards the simmering cauldron, with the Felix Felicis. She didn’t say anything else, and decided to give him a silent treatment for that night. Draco kept working on something she couldn’t see, a few rows from where she was.
“Draco?” She asked after he cursed and kicked something for the seventh time in twenty minutes. “Could you come here?”
She heard him sighing and soon he was stepping at her side.
“I told you not to call me by my name.”
“I don’t think it is proper to call you Malfoy” She didn’t look up from her concoction.
“Why would that be? You’ve be calling me Malfoy for years—”
“We weren’t snogging for years” She wiped her hands in her skirt and raised to meet his iron stare,
“ This doesn’t chang—”
“Oh, spare me, will you?” She snapped. “If it didn’t change anything then why do you feel so possessive over me?”
His adam’s apple jumped up and down before he answered in a controlled fierce voice. “Granger, I don’t shar—”
“Well, Draco , you don’t share who you snog and I don’t call who I snog by their last names”
He smirked. “Fine.”
She tried to cover her smile with her following words. “You know… I thought you’d be jealous today…”
His eyes narrowed. “Why?”
“Oh, nothing” She giggled, waving her wand to get every utensil back in place and her book back to her satchel. “I think maybe you didn’t see it…”
He was on her in the next instant, her lioness inside purring in satisfaction at the way he cared. “Granger” He growled with both hands gripping her hips “What. Happened?”
“I got a lot of sweets for halloween today…” She said, throwing her arms around his neck and faking innocence. “From a frien—”
His face contorted in confusion. “Why would I be jealou—” Then his eyes shot opened in understanding. “Granger”
“Of course,” She said swaying her curls from one side to the other as she pressed her body against his with pretense coyness. “Why would you be jealous? You said it yourself that this is nothing. And you didn’t give me anything so obviously you wouldn’t mind if—”
“Granger” He stopped her movement by gripping her hips hard and slamming her abdomen against his. A little smirk danced in his rosy lips, glittering after he licked them. “Would you like a treat for halloween?”
“What?” Her voice went broken, as a wounded animal would squeak.
Draco chuckled and before Hermione could understand what he was doing, he snaked his hands from her hips to behind her knees and pulled her to straddle him as he walked towards a wooden office table a few steps behind them.
“Draco, put me down” She whined, hyper aware once again of her weight. “I’m too he—“
“Granger, shut up” He said as he sat her on the table, she was face to face with him now.
“So… First base is?” He quirked an eyebrow.
“Kissing”
He hummed leaning forward and capturing a slow, lustful kiss.
“And second base?” He asked with a smirk against her lips.
“Ab-bove waist” She stuttered still with her eyelids closed.
“Fuck, I think I am the one getting the treats here” He chuckled unbuttoning her shirt in a painfully slow pace.
Hermione had both her palms placed on the table behind her, her legs opened so his erection was pressed against her damp nickers. She let her head fall back, bitting her lip to muffle the moan trying to escape her.
Once the shirt was finally opened, she waited to feel his hand, his lips, anything over her breasts… But nothing came, just the shivering breeze of the room. She looked towards Draco and found him staring, with wide pupils to her body. She blushed and raised her hands to cover her belly, a little plumper than the girls he was used to date, obviously.
“Fuck, no” He barked, gripping Hermione’s wrists and pulling her arms opened. “Let me have this. I’ve been waiting for too long”.
Hermione took a huge gulp of air, making her chest rise and fall quickly with a bouncing movement echoing from her heavy breasts. Draco bit his lips at the scene and his eyes were almost black, with such dilated pupils. He placed Hermione’s hands at her side on the table.
“Don’t you dare move, Granger” He said not looking up from her pinky cotton bra.
“Or what?” She attempted defiance, but it came out whispered and shaky with anticipation.
“I’ll have to punish you for not being a good girl”
“Oh”
Hermione didn’t plan on sharing that evening with anyone. But if she were to share, she’d probably not be able to explain if the words “good girl” had had a huge impact on her or if she moaned because Draco’s fingers brushed so lightly against her cleavage that her whole body jerked in anticipation. Her back arched, her hips moved towards him and her head fell back once again.
“Fuck, so responsive…” He mumbled to himself, as his fingers lazily skied over her chest towards the hem of her - very conservative by the way- bra. “So…. this second base, Granger…”
“Mhpf” She acknowledged.
“Is it hands or mouth?” He asked.
“B-both” She gasped as he slid his finger across the hem of the cotton until he reached the strap on her shoulder.
“And that muggle wanker… What did he do to you?” He asked harshly while pulling the strap down her upper arm.
“W-who?” She asked airily through the daze of her desire.
Malfoy tsked while gently pulling the right side of her bra down, exposing her one breast. Hermione gulped when he cupped it with his hand and brushed his thumb against her nipple. “The muggle, Granger… What did he do?”
“Oh… he— God, Malfoy — Do I really have to say i—”
“Yes” He said, lightly squeezing her breasts and now staring daggers into her eyes.
“He— Er” She felt her face red hot and closed her eyes with embarrassment, doing it was already something…. Talking about doing it while almost doing it again was so much more. “He used his… God, Malfoy… His tongue”
Malfoy took his index close to his thumb, both fingers at either side of her hardened nipple. He caressed it gently before pinching it. Hermione’s eyes snapped open as she let out a whimper.
“Mine” He was staring back at Hermione as if daring her to contradict him. His hands were now gentle again, sending electrified waves of pleasure from her breasts to her whole body.
Just as Malfoy licked his lips and stared down, clearly preparing to take her mount inside his mouth… A loud crackling sound fell outside the Room of Requirement. Hermione quickly jumped to her feet, pulling her bra back up.
“Did you hear this?” She asked, buttoning her shirt.
“Yes, probably—”
“I saw a girl with a bottle outside earlier… She ran towards her common room, well she should’ve because I told her to and—” Hermione was furiously babbling as she finished closing her shirt and grabbed her satchel.
“Granger, wait” Malfoy commanded, but she was already heading towards the door. “I’m not done with you yet”
“Sorry, Draco. But prefect duty comes fi—”
“The sound means we shouldn’t go out!” He shouted after her. “There’s people in the corridor and—”
“Just wait a few minutes and then you leave” She said dismissively. “I’ll have to deduct house points from her and—”
Hermione crossed the door just in time to see a fiery red hair turning the end of the corridor, while a angry Ron stomped towards the staircase with a flustered Harry followed back.
“Harry! Ron!” Hermione said, tugging a curl behind her ear. They were not who she was expecting to see. “What is it? What happened? Was that Ginny?”
“Hermione, what are you do—” Harry began but was cut off when Ron pushed his chest to get to Hermione.
“This is your fault, you know?” He barked. “If she says those things to me, it’s only because you’re so reluctant to give me what you’ve handed Krum and Boot freel—”
“What?” Hermione snapped in a high pitched scream. “What are you t—”
“Ron, Mione…” Harry placed himself between the pair. “Let’s go to the common room. C’mon, mate, she doesn’t have anything to do with i—”
“What? Do you think you’re too good for me or somet—”
“ Excuse me? You’re the one who only realised out I was a girl during fourth—”
“That’s because you’re always buried in books around me, while for Krum you get make up and—”
“Maybe I did it because he liked me even when I was buried in b—”
“Guys, please” Harry begged.
“You know what, Ronald?” Hermione snapped. “You’ve got a underdog complex just because your brothers are high-achivers and your best friend is famous, that makes you too insecure even to do things you’re good at, like quidditch and—”
“And you don’t date anyone unless he’s a international quidditch player or a brilliant stud—”
“Oh, enough, already!” She said, pushing past him. “I’m going to bed, you can give your pathetic speech to someone who cares”
Hermione didn’t pay enough attention to decipher his loud screams at her back while running towards the gryffindor tower. Once again, her night was ruined by Ronald Weasley who blamed her for not putting his pants on and doing the job he was to afraid to do. The funny thing is that she’d probably go out with him if he managed to ask her instead of just complaine when someone else did.
Well, maybe she would before. Before Malfoy, that is. Now she was fully taken. And not only in the possessive way he’d talk about whenever they were together, but also in every sense of the word. Her thoughts were his, her feelings, her desire. He took it all. There was none else to give.
Except, maybe, for D. They were birds of a feather, indeed. Kindred spirits. People who understood eachother in a much deeper and higher level, at the same time. If only she could somehow mash up Draco’s physical with D’s character…
Hermione had no time that night to cry over Ron’s pathetic outburst. She was to busy replaying every single second of her encounter with Draco… She kept cursing silently at Ron for ruining her evenigh, just as Draco’s mouth was so close to…
November 3rd
Hermione promised herself she’d not go down to breakfast until the very end of the meal, trying her best to avoid Harry and Ron before their match. Unfortunately, she spotted both the ginger and the raven heads above the Gryffindor’s team uniform. She sighed and decided to go for a I-refuse-to-talk-about-it-so-you-should-too approach.
“So, are we excited for the match today?” She asked tentatively, but narrowed her eyes as she saw Harry pouring something in Ron’s drink before handing it to him
“Fine…” He had the audacity of grinning “There you go, Ron. Drink up.”
What was it? Maybe something to get Ron sick so McLaggen could play instead and gryffindor would win? No, Harry would never be disloyal. Dishonest, yes, but disloyal was were he drew the line. Hermione gasped.
“Ron, don’t drink that” She said sharply. Harry had poured him Felix Felicis before the match. He knew it was against the rules, Slughorn told them that the day he won it. But then again, he had won it unfairly, so it seemed reasonable that he’d use it as unfairly as he did.
“Why not?” Ron asked, his flushed face seemed to say that he too was not willing to bring the previous night up again.
“Harry, you put something in his drink!”
“I did not!”
Hermione rolled her eyes. She had no time for that. She stormed out, not bothering to eat anything. She’d regret that choice later, but now she was weighting her options. Should she study? There was no point in going to the room of requirement: Draco was playing that day against gryffindor and there was nothing to do about the potion. She was definitely not going to watch a cheated match. So she went back to the common room, where she said she’d do her Ancient Runes homework but spent the morning talking to D about everything and nothing at the same time.
When it was midday, Hermione came down for lunch and found the gryffindor crowd chanting their way upstairs to the tower. She rolled her eyes at the sight, it was not a real win if it was cheated. But no one knew that, of course. Should she do anything about it?
She was still considering when she stepped into Ron’s chest. He was beaming.
“Did you see Mione? I saved every goal and—”
“Ron, I’m happy for you, but that” She turned to point at Harry who was following his best friend closely “was unfair and even against the rules. You shoudn’t have done it, Slughorn—”
“Done what?” Harry inquired, smirking.
“Will you turn us in, Hermione?” Ron crossed his arms in front of his chest.
“I should.” She snapped.
“Well, if you do, please call me. I’ll be happy to show McGonagall this” Harry said pulling the small vial of Felix Felicis from his pocket. It was full. “I just pretended to use it so Ron would be confident, he did it all by himself! Weasley is our king!”
Hermione didn’t know if it was her or Ron that looked more surprised. He recovered faster, though.
“See?” He said, looking smug. “I may not be Viktor , but I can still tell the broom’s head from its tail, Hermione”
“Well, I knew you c—”
“Whatever, Hermione! I’m gonna find me a witch that really appreciates my talents” He said storming past her. What was that supposed to mean?
Harry shrugged and followed Ron. Hermione went to eat her lunch alone. She was madly hungry, but food still tasted like sand. She did her best to be a good friend for them, but it was like first year all over again. Like they only saw her as the stupid rule follower nerd with bushy hair. To be honest, she always felt like the third wheel in their friendship. And if Ron liked her as more than friend, why would he treat her like that?
Is Malfoy any better? Maybe you like being mistreated.
No, that wasn’t true. Malfoy was… Well, he wasn’t nice and comfy, but he was good. He saved her, her donated money in her name, he cared about her. He probably didn’t receive that much love growing up therefore didn’t exactly know how to love. Ron didn’t have that excuse. His family was pure love and joy, he saw how sweet Arthur was to Molly. He should know better than to snap at Hermione because of the things he wasn’t brave enough to do.
Well, she thought he wasn’t brave enough to snog her or ask her out. That is until she saw him so tangled up with Lavender Brown at the gryffindor common room party, that it was hard to know where one ended and the other began. She couldn’t believe it.
So it took him four years to notice Hermione was a girl, but four months of Lavender’s flirting was enough for her to be noticed?
Hermione had been supportive of him for the last six years, but the one time she believed HArry was doing exactly what he pretended to do, for God’s sake, what Ron also believed he was doing… And suddenly, Lavender was the one who believed him in?
She felt so hurt, as if her heart was burning inside her. It wasn’t exactly jealousy of Ron, but maybe of Lavender and how things were perhaps easier for her. She liked a boy, she flirted and soon he was kissing her in front of the whole room. While Hermione was Draco’s dirty secret. Ron seemed to want something with her, but not enough to kiss her publicly and demanding like that. D treated her like a princess but didn’t even bother to give her his real identity.
Hermione felt like she was nothing. Not good enough for anyone.
Was Ron really more into Lavender than into her? Then why would he hug her and be so protective? Was he only using her for help in class or something? Because, he didn’t see her as a real friend, that was clear, not as he saw Harry anyway.
Or maybe he did just kiss Lavender to prove his point, to hurt her for God knew why? He was mad at her since the previous night and she didn’t even know the reason. He said he’d find a witch that appreciated his talents and did so in minutes.
Hermione felt like she was nothing, so she left.
She hid in the first classroom she could find and started to cry. She didn’t know exactly why she was crying, whether for Ron or Malfoy, maybe it was more for herself. Because she was tired of feeling unlovable.
Harry found her there fifteen minutes later. She was sitting on the teacher’s desk, alone except for a small ring of twittering yellow birds circling her head, which she had conjured a few minutes prior.
Harry complimented on her spellwork before trying to begin a very awkward conversation about Ron. To her horror, Ron came in, laughing, pulling Lavender by the hand.
“Oh” Lavender giggled as the door burst open. “This one is busy/”
She turned her perfect curly golden hair and skipped out while a very smug and silly smiled looking Ron greeted Harry and Hermione.
“Wondered where you two were!” He crossed his arms suspiciously.
Oh no, he didn’t get the right to play the jealousy card on her just as he had a girl in his lips minutes before. Hermione slid off the desk and shouted “OPUGNO” making the little flock of birds speed like bullets towards Ron, trying to bite and scratch him while he screamed.
November 5th
Hermione didn’t see Malfoy for the whole weekend. She’d been avoiding the gryffidnor common room and spent all her time at the Room of Requirement. But she never saw him there, at least not near the cauldron. The room was gigantic and with a maze of columns filled with all sort of lost objects. She was afraid to go looking for him and getting lost. So, when he didn’t reply to her call as she entered, she merely shrugged and sat to study without overthinking. But he wasn’t in the Great Hall for meals either, so she started to worry.
H: I’m so sad
D: Why? Did something happen?
H: Well, yes and no. I just wonder when I’ll be picked you know?
D: What do you mean?
H: I was never someone’s girlfriend.
D: Why, Miss Granger, if anything the boy lucky enough to get you will be Hermione Granger’s boyfriend and not the other way around.
H: If there ever is that boy…
D: Don’t you dare pretend not to know how beautiful and brilliant you are, Miss Granger
H: If I’m so good, then why don’t I know who you are? Why can’t we talk in person, in public?
D: I’d only taint your reputation.
November 10th
Hermione hated that Ron seemed to be even smugger about her strong reaction to his relationship with Lavender, almost as if he liked having her “jealous”. She wasn’t jealous. She just found it disgusting to endure their very public and inappropriate display of affection every single time in every place they were. And after the third time she overheard him saying that “he was a free man” in a “free country” and that he could “snog anyone he wanted” she decided to avoid him altogether.
Harry didn’t seem pleased about it. But he was a big boy and he would survive. If Hermione was honest, she didn’t mind if the two of them (well, three if you include Lavender) left her alone. She had much to worry about regarding her academic career. And Harry was hyper annoying with his fixation on Draco Malfoy being a death eater.
Which wasn’t helpful at all to the fact that Hermione hated not seeing him anymore. It was like he didn’t care at all if they didn’t see each other. Every insecurity she’d experienced since she saw Ron kissing Lavender so publicly had now been amplified thousands of times.
She was not only sure that Malfoy was embarrassed to be seen in public with a muggleborn like her. She was also positive that their encounters meant nothing to him, he was completely unaffected by them. She was probably just another one on his list of conquests. That’s probably why he made no effort to see her frequently. He’d always sit near the slytherins at the back. Always avoid eye contact with her. Never answer (or attend) in the Room of Requirement.
Her only solace was D and their exchanges. But she was mad at him, despite his nonchalance and ignorance of whatever insults she’d throw at him. He’d always ask about her day, help her with her course work and make conversation.
November 13th
For the first time since the beginning of the year, Hermione was the first one to arrive at the entrance hall for their rounds that night. She waited for ten minutes before assuming that maybe Malfoy wouldn’t show up and starting to walk by herself.
She had covered most of the main level, when a hand pulled her from behind a tapestry into a hidden corridor.
“Wh—“ she gasped before she was crushed into a bear hug, only being able to identify the other person by the smell of the chest pressed against her nose. Cedar and mint. “Malfoy? What happened?”
He didn’t make a sound, he didn’t answer or try anything. He just nuzzled his nose against the top of her head and shook his shoulders lightly as if sobbing.
“Is everything alright? Are you crying?” Hermione didn’t dare to pull away from the hug to examine his face. This was the most intimate moment they’d ever shared before. She kept drawing large circles against his back with her hands, trying to comfort him.
They stayed like that for what could’ve been years.
Hermione used all of her strength to move her face so she could press gentle kisses against him, but she only managed to reach his collarbone so that’s where she kissed. “Shh, it’s alright. I’m here for you”
With the new position she felt them. Cold, salty tears falling down into her forehead. He was silent. Not a whimper or a loud sob, just raw and pure agony.
After some time, she felt his body tense. As if gaining awareness of what he was doing. Hermione didn’t allow him to close up again. She took her hands from his back and snaked them up to his face, cupping his cheeks. Malfoy looked over her head, clenching his jaw and squeezing his nose as if trying to hold a sneeze.
“Hey” she whispered. “It’s alright.”
He didn’t move and she could practically see the silver solidifying in his eyes as he put his occlumency walls back up. She was dying to know why he had cried but she knew that asking would get her nowhere near his heart. So she did what she knew best about their relationship.
She stood on her toes and pulled his face as hard as she could so they could meet in the middle for a kiss. He reluctantly allowed himself to be forced to return her gaze.
Steel, mercury, iron.
His eyes were closed no matter how open the eyelids.
Hermione cringed but forced herself to be brave. She tentatively pressed a gentle kiss against his lips. He didn’t move. She looked up and he seemed almost… pained.
She pressed one more. And then another. And she kept doing it until he softened an inch and pushed his lips back into the kiss. Then she smiled and caressed the hair behind his ear, while pulling his lower lip into a more relaxed position.
“Kiss me” she whispered.
And he didn’t need to be told twice. He kissed her. With the same desperate energy as every kiss before. He turned their entangled bodies to press her against the wall and fisted her hair with one hand while holding her close by her lower back with the other. Hermione moaned when his tongue entered her mouth. He tasted so good.
Hermione took her hands from his head and brought them to the front of her shirt. She could do that for him. She’d make him feel good. Make him forget whatever darkness made him cry. It didn’t matter at the moment if he would avoid her for more ten days. It didn’t matter if he wanted nothing to do with her. His pain was palpable. And Hermione was used to helping her friends. How many times had Harry snapped and taken his anger out on her? How many times had Ron?
She could do it for Malfoy. She would do it for him.
And to be honest, she was doing it for herself too. She was longing for the chance of feeling the same things he’d made her feel before. The way he looked at her like a starving man. It made her feel powerful, wanted…
She had unbuttoned three buttons when he grabbed her wrists and stopped her movement.
“Granger” he growled against her lips. “What are you doing?”
She looked up and did not see desire in his expressionless face. To be honest, there was only one feeling escaping the steel walls in his eyes. It was…
Disgust?
She shook her head. No, it’s was probably the hurt he felt. She had to do it. For him.
Hermione tried to pull her wrists free, while shyly pressing her hips forward against his groin.
“I… touch me” she pleaded in a soft voice.
“Why?” He asked, his lips curling in a now clear and unequivocal disgusted face.
Hermione pushed the rest of her pride aside.
“To… feel better”
Malfoy shook his head and took a step away from her. The loss of his warmth made her whole body shiver.
“I don’t want—“ he began, looking away.
“Me? You don’t want me?” She hated how broken and desperate her voice sounded.
He chuckled sourly and turned to face her. Not her face, but her almost exposed cleavage. He raised his hand and brushed it lightly against the hem of her shirt.
“I don’t want this” he said, beginning to button her back up.
“Malfoy, you’re driving me mad” she whimpered, slapping his hand away and walking out of the tapestry while buttoning herself back up.
“Granger” he called after her, quickly and effortlessly catching up with his long legs.
“I get it!” She snapped, waving her hands to open the doors to empty classrooms as she walked, checking them. “I’m not good enough to be your girlfriend or to even be seen with you in public!”
She kicked another door open.
“But at least it seemed that you wanted me in private. But then, whenever we’re almost— Then you go— and vanish for days— I hate it”
Hermione wanted to sound angry but tears were rolling down her cheeks and she was now sobbing. She hated herself for it. For showing more weakness. For not being able to keep it together for him, not even when he was clearly having a bad day. She was just adding up to his problems. And to be honest, so was he. He was also another thing making her feel bad in a long list she had.
“Granger” he called a few times but she kept strolling in her patrol route.
Finally she felt his hand holding her by her neck and pulling her towards a broom closet. He locked the door with his wand.
“Lumos” she casted but he shook his head and held her wand over her hand to wave the light out.
They were in complete darkness.
“This is my life” he whispered, cold against her ear “it’s dark and scary and I’m not sure what the future holds for m—“
“Drac—“
“Let me finish” he barked. “You’re light, rainbows, unicorns and goodness… you don’t get it! You don’t understand how disgusted it makes me feel every time I touch you”
His voice was shaky with sentiment and Hermione was glad she couldn’t see his face.
“I am so debauched that sometimes I let myself be the bad guy and take what I need from you.” He said and she gasped feeling his long fingers playing with he waistline elastic band of her skirt. “Only Merlin it’s not nearly enough for the need I have, Granger. Fuck, the things I want to do with you ” He gripped her so tight it was bound to leave bruises, she felt the crescent shaped stings of his trimmed nails afins her bare skin. She let out her air in a soft moan. And it only made him rougher. “You have no idea. There’s no place in that pure and joyful big brain of yours for the kind of thoughts you entice on me”
“Draco” she moaned, reaching for his shirt in front of her face.
“But maybe that stupid shit you talked about having an ounce of goodness inside me really meant something—“
It did, Draco. I know it did.
“Because I know I can’t do that to you, Granger. I’m not fucking worth it” his voice broke in the end of the sentence and she heard his sobs.
“You can’t choose for me” she whimpered, pulling him closer. “I want this, I want you!”
“That’s because you’re stupid” he was definitely crying, but she couldn’t see a thing.
“If you think you’re not good enough, then change… Get better… I can help you. Please, Draco! I want to help you” she reached to kiss him and it was clumsy against his jaw, neck and hairline. “Don’t push me away, please”
She was crying now too, begging, humiliating herself.
Draco met her lips and she tasted tears in the kiss he gave her. That was a different kiss. Almost devotional.
“I can’t change” he chuckled bitterly against her lips “Not in what matters most, anyway”
“Wh—“
“I can’t keep myself away from you, I can’t protect you from me. I’m selfish. I keep coming back for more.” he kept whispering as he layed open mouthed kissed against her neck. “Tell me what you need, what you want. Let me try and give you that”
She tried to reason but the feeling of his lips on her skin, his teeth lightly grazing her nerves…. It was maddening.
“I… I want you… oh, Draco, please…” she moaned.
Again, it was the wrong thing to do. Because she was suddenly alone, unable to see or feel him. She raised her hands to try and grasp for him, but he was far.
“D-Draco?” She stuttered. She could hear his breathing.
“Fuck, Granger. Don’t do that to me. Please” he pleased sounding every bit flustered.
“What? I don’t understand” she cried, trying to reach him blindly. “You asked me what I wanted—“
“Let me make myself clear” he cleared his throat “I want to know what you need to be comtempt with what I can give you. But, Granger, do not condemn my soul even more…. please…”
Hermione startled when she felt his hands cupping her cheek.
“I won’t ruin you” he whispered pressing a peck on her lips “I refuse to. Don’t tempt me, don’t ask me, don’t make me. It’ll be hard enough”
“ Ruin me ?”
“Your virtue , Granger!” He chuckled, pampering her face with kisses. Hermione gasped. She had noticed that wizards were more conservative than muggles, but Malfoy seemed to be the exception of the rule. She’d seen him getting a lot of action in public. “God, it kills me but someone else should have it. Someone good, like Potty and Weas—“
”Don’t be ridiculous” she spat trying to pull his hands away. “They’re my friends, Ron is with Lav—“
“Well, then someone else. A gryffindor or a hufflepuff—“
“You’re always hexing whoever I speak t—“
“I’ll stop. Tell me who you choose and I’ll leave him be—“
“I don’t want you to ” She whimpered. “I want you! I want you to care! I want you to want m—“
His hands snaked from her cheek and rounded her neck pulling her close so his lips brushed against her forehead when he next spoke.
“I already do” he murmured so low she almost thought she’d imagined it. “But I’m not worth—“
“I am perfectly capable of decid—“
“You’re clearly not!”
“FINE She bawled. “If we have to fight to get you to shag me—“
“ Granger”
“Then I don’t want it” she spat. “What can you give me? I want you , Draco, ok?”
Silence.
“You got it!” she was crying pathetically now and thanked the darkness of the closet for protecting her least threads of dignity “That was your rule, right? You were allowed to flirt! And you did, you got it! You made me want you! And it’s not fair” her voice broke and she needed to take a huge breath before continuing “it’s not fair to make me want you and then decide to be the bigger person and walk away”
“Granger…” he mumbled.
“No, shut up! What can you give me? That wont compromise my virt—“
He shut her up with a long, dedicated and burning kiss. Her mind went blank as their lips danced with each other alternating between different paces. She finally got the correct sinapses to push him away by his chest. He didn’t move at first, so she lowered her hand to his waist band and it made him jump back.
“Granger!” He scolded her.
“Oh, stop it, will you?” She giggled sourly. “I just needed to stop the kiss… for a bit”
He didn’t answer.
“So I’m guessing that’s it? We can kiss? Is there where you draw the line?”
He took a few minutes before answering. “Yes”
“Okay. But I have a few rules too”
Hermione thought she might have heard his quiet chuckle.
“Well, I have to, otherwise you’ll drive me insane with your emotional rollercoaster” she snapped, crossing her arms despite him not being able to see the gesture. “I want consistency and predictability.”
He was definitely chuckling now.
“I mean it, Draco. And transparency”
“Please, enlighten me transparently what exactly do consistency, predictability and transparency entail in our acquantanceship”
“Don’t mock me!”
She felt his hands squeezing her cheeks. “I’m not”
“Do you have any idea of how I felt these last days? God, these last months? I’m always in the dark. Not knowing what will come next and—“
“Tell me what do you want. Be exact” He said in a commanding tone.
“Which days are we meeting at the room of requirement?”
“I’m there every night”
She knew it. Bastard.
“Then, which days will you grant me the pleasure of answering when I call you there?”
He didn’t answer.
“Well, everyday it is” she stated.
“I have things to do, you know?”
“What things?”
“I’m not telling you”
“Then which days, Malfoy?”
“Monday, Wednesday and Friday. Does that work for you?”
“Yes” she grinned. “And can we meet at the three broomsticks for drinks in every Hogsmead visit?”
“Yes” she could hear the smile on his voice.
“And… Hum… If you’re upset about something you need to tell m—“
“No”
“Draco!”
“I have secrets, Granger.”
“Well if it is related to me, no, you don’t”
“What’s that supposed to mean?”
“It means that if you get nervous because we went too far… Or because I said something… you need to tell me. Don’t go just avoiding or being mean to me… ok?”
He hummed.
“Words, Draco”
“Yes” he said through gritted teeth.
“Ok… and we’re both not sharing. Agreed?”
“Agreed”
“And—“
“Enough with rules, Granger. I want to kiss you” he said.
And he did just that.
November 25th
If anyone dared to pay enough attention at Hermione Granger they’d notice she was a lot less on edge and cranky. They’d notice how she smiled more and even answered less questions in classes, often deeply lost in daydreaming. She didn’t mind Ron and Lavender anymore, but she had been spending less and less time with her gryffindor friends.
Hermione Granger was being frequently and properly snogged by Draco Malfoy. He didn’t keep his word, quickly deciding that only three times a week was too little time together, so he’d meet her every night in the room of requirement. They’d kiss until their lips were sore and swollen, but never until they didn’t want it anymore. Because they both always needed more.
Draco was usually the first to stop, quickly putting space between them and getting Hermione to babble about anything while she worked on her potion. His potion. Their potion.
Draco would work a few rows away, she had no idea in what but she’d often see him scribbling Arithmancy calculations in his notebook or hear cracking and sparking from his wordless incantations.
He kept ignoring her in public, but there was definitely a lot of distant eye contact and Hermione could swear they’d exchanged a thousand words in those moments.
Any free time she had from snogging Malfoy, talking to Malfoy or thinking about Malfoy she’d spend studying, doing her prefects duties and, obviously, talking to D.
December 9th
While it was highly unlikely that anyone notice the golden glow growing in Hermione’s person, it was certain that no one noticed Draco’s condition. Hermione started to wonder if she was a soul sucking vampire or something, because as she got brighter and happier by the day Draco was growing paler and skinner. She even mentioned it to him one evening, as she sat between his legs near the room of requirement. Her back against his chest, while he read a book on the Arithmancy behind port keys, apparition and space transportation and she practiced her transfiguration spell work by conjuring and vanishing small animals.
He scoffed.
“Don’t be stupid, Granger”
“I mean it, we’ve been doing it for a month now and you look worse than ever. Maybe I’m not good for you—“
“Or maybe I have other problems and you’re actually the one keeping me from breaking down completely”
“What kind of problems?”
“None of your business”
Hermione let it be. It had become an habit of hers, ignoring his red eyes from tears, his silent swearing, his obvious agony. Every time she tried to reach out he’d close up more so she decided to be the easy, good and happy part of his life for him.
December 14th
“What would you like for Christmas?”
“What?”
They were doing rounds. She decided to finally ask what had been hammering her mind for days. What to gift your secret not-boyfriend-but-almost-boyfriend who is bizarrely rich and also quite grumpy?
“Your present”
“I don’t need anything”
“No one needs anything, Draco. Christmas is not about charity—“
“Well, then I don’t want anything”
Hermione puffed with annoyance.
“I want to give you something. And I will. I’m just asking for your help because I have no idea of what to g—“
“If you have no idea, then why bother?”
He opened a door and checked inside.
“Because” she had no answer. “I always know what to give people!”
He smirked while giving her his hand for balance when they ascended the stairs.
“Harry and Ron always want things related to quidditch. Ginny always wants girly things, because she never gets them from anyone else. Mr Weasley loves muggle objects and Mrs Weasley usually is glad just to be remembered…” Hermione began babbling “McGonagall is super strict about the irregularity of gifting a professor, she doesn’t want people to think I’m bribing her, so I usually just give her quills and parchment anonymously. Dumbledore has a sweet tooth—“
“You give Dumbledore Christmas gifts?” Malfoy had stopped and was staring at her.
“I g-give everyone gifts!” She stuttered.
“So I’m not special?” He raised an eyebrow.
Hermione gasped. “That’s not what I said!”
“Well, then just gift me the same you’d give to professor Flitwick or Dumbledor—“
“I’m not going to gift you sleekeazy’s hair potion!” She squeaked “nor a bottle of Madam Rosmerta’s sweetest mead or lemon drops!”
“Why not?” He chuckled, clearly amused.
“Because— those are not— You and me— Well”
“You know I’m actually considering adding to my resume how flustered and out of words I manage to get the brightest witch of her at—“
“Oh shut up” Hermione snapped. “What are you giving me this year?”
“Nothing” He shrugged.
There was a sting of pain. But then she shook it off.
“Yeah, right. You barely spoke to me last year and donated a fortune in my name t—“
“I never said I did that”
“You didn’t have to” she smiled. “So if you do follow the same pattern this year I have a small list of charit—“
“Granger, I’m not giving you—“
“A book is always a safe option too” she giggled at how flustered he seemed.
“I’m not giving you a book ” He sounded offended.
“All my friends give me books,” she shrugged.
“That’s because they’re poor,” Malfoy adjusted the sleeve of his shirt. “If anything I’d give the whole bookshop”
“A ha!” She laughed.
“Well… hypothetically this is” he ran his hand through his hair.
“And hypothetically… what should I give you?”
“I don’t want nothing”
“I could always give you second base”
Malfoy stumbled and nearly fell but regained his balance.
“I’ll just wait for you at the room of requirement topless” she avoided his eyes. Hermione would never be brave enough to do that. But he didn’t need to know.
“Granger” he warned.
“Malfoy” she giggled.
“We’ve talked about this”
“You talked”
“I’m not ruining your—“
“My virtue ” she mocked “I know. So why don’t you just say what I can give you instead?”
“A book” He waved a hand dismissively, before opening the door to an empty classroom.
The scene inside had Hermione blushing so hard she could feel her skin burning.
Cormac McLaggen’s butt was out as he laid in the middle of two long and dark skinned legs belonging to a witch laying on her back at the teacher’s table. When both of them raised their torsos to look back, Hermione noticed that the legs belonged to Martha Shafiq, a seventh year ravenclaw. She seemed embarrassed, running to righten her clothing and hair. Shameless, Cormac turned back to face them without bothering to cover his… thing. Draco took a step in front of Hermione.
“That’ll be 50 points from Ravenclaw and 100 from Gryffindor” Draco drawled. “I’ll deduct more if you don’t put that flobberworm back in your pants, McLaggen”
“What the hell?” McLaggen said with smug annoyance, adjusting his trousers while a very flustered Martha gasped “That’s a bit harsh, Malf—“
“It’s not your first occurrence” Draco said. ”And students are forbidden to have intercourse in school grounds, so I’d be happy to take you both to your head of houses to discuss the point deduction if you don’t think th—“
“No need” Martha said quickly. “I’ll be going. Hi, Hermione” she said as she quickly ran past Hermione.
“Granger” McLaggen’s voice shifted from the harsh annoyed tone to a very velvet and disgustingly sweet one. “I didn’t see you there, pardon me for my… indiscretion”
Hermione felt Draco’s body tense. She took a step to his side, swiftly touching his lower back before Cormac could see.
“McLaggen” she greeted.
“Please, call me Cormac” He already had his stallion smirk as he walked slowly towards her. “You know, I’ve been trying to talk to you… I never see you in the common room anymore…”
He was now two steps from her. He raised his hand to touch one of her curls. Draco slapped it away.
“Easy there, Malfoy” Cormac stared at him menacingly, he was almost the same right as Draco, but he was so much broader. Especially since all the weight loss. “I just have some things to discuss with Granger, as fellow housemates and Slug’s Clubbers. Right, Hermione?”
Hermione looked between the two. Draco seemed ready to break Cormac’s neck. The seventh year not only seemed unaware of the danger but also ridiculously confident.
“Be quick about it, McLaggen, we’re doing rounds and you’re out of curfew” she said, stepping between the two and lightly pressing her back at Draco’s front.
Cormac chuckled and played with one of Hermione’s curls.
“Do call me Cormac, beautiful. All I want is to invite you to go as my date to Slughorn’s Christmas party” He smiled proudly with a very scary resemblance to Lockhart.
“Oh” Hermione took a step back, her rear definitely pressed against Draco now. She felt his body radiating rage. But he didn’t say or do anything. “I can’t Corm—“
“So you already have a date?” McLaggen seemed unbothered by the refusal.
“N-no, I just—“
“Well, then it’s settled. I’ll take you.” He smiled broadly.
“What about Marth—?”
“She won’t mind” He dismissed. “So, I’ll pick you up at 7pm in the common room?”
“Cormac, I don’t think I want t—“
“Of course you do” Cormac took his hand from her hair and brushed his thumb against her cheek.
“Back to your dorm, McLaggen” Draco snarled, pulling Hermione to the side by her wrist. “Now!”
Cormac raised both his hands in mocked surrender and walked away from the classroom chuckling. “See you next week, Hermione”
McLaggen had barely turned the corner of the corridor when Draco fisted Hermione’s hair and kissed her violently, punishing.
“I decided on my Christmas gift” he growled against her neck as he bit and sucked his way around it. “Don’t fucking go to this party with McLaggen”
The lioness inside her loved his possessive side. But there was also a petty girl there somewhere and she was the one that spoke up.
“So… Who will I go with?” She snapped, pushing him by his chest. “You won’t be seen with me in public. Ron will go with Lavender. Harry has had trillions of girls asking him—“
“What about Longbottom?” Draco’s face was livid. “Can’t you go with him?”
“I tried” Hermione gasped, smacking both her hands at her side in frustration. “He agreed to work as a waiter to get some extra points and—“
“Fuck, Granger!” Draco snapped, kicking a table at their side. Hermione flinched. “Then don’t fucking go!” He turned to her and he was every bit the scary monster he and Harry believed him to be. “I forbid you fr—“
“You don’t tell me what to do!” she snapped.
“We said no sharing ” He sounded desperate
“I’m not going to snog him!”
“Don’t you even say that!” He threw a chair at a wall. “I won’t have my witch going to that stupid club’s party with fuc—“
Hermione took a step forward and cupped his face with her hands. One of them, or both of them, was shaking.
“Draco, look at me.” She pleaded. “Do you trust me ?”
His iron walls became stormy for a fraction of seconds.
“Yes”
“Then… I’ll go with him, I’ll stay 10 minutes just so Slughorn sees me and then I’ll meet you at the room of requirement… Okay?”
He didn’t answer. The iron walls were back up.
“And I’ll be with you the whole night.” She was caressing his cheekbones with her thumbs. “Can we do that? Can we have a bed in the room?”
She could physically feel his body relaxing a bit.
“Granger” He warned.
“We don’t have to do anything” she said quickly “just sleep. You don’t seem to be sleeping well anyway” she brushed her thumbs over the dark circles around his eyes. “Does that seem like a good plan?”
He relaxed more. “Yes”
December 19th
“He is perfectly free to kiss whomever he wishes to” Hermione was saying for probably the 100th time to a very annoying Harry at the library one afternoon. He seemed adamant about restoring the trio’s friendship and was sure that Hermione was jealous of Ron and Lavender. He couldn’t be more wrong. “And incidentally, it’s you that need to be careful”
Harry snapped his HalfBlood Prince potion’s book closed. “For the last time, ‘Mione! I’m not returning this book, it’s taught me more than Snape or Slug—”
“I am not talking about this stupid prince! I went to the girls bathroom today and there were dozens of girls talking about which would be the best way to slip you a love potion. Romilda Vane was there and she was talking about how she was sure to be your partner at Slughorn’s party… They seemed to have bought Fred and George’s potions and I’m positive that they work—”
“So, why didn’t the prefect Hermione confiscate the love potions?” Harry snapped annoyedly.
“They didn’t have them with them!” She gasped “So, unless your beloved halfblood prince has the antidotes to twelve different love potions, I’d invite someone to go with you to the party tomorrow so they’ll not get too desperate!”
“There isn’t anyone I want to invite”
“Then be careful with what you drink, because Romilda didn’t seem to be fooling around—”
“Wait—I thought Filch had banned everything frmo the twins’ store…”
“Like that has every stopped anyone” Hermione scoffed writing her Charms’ essay.
“Well, then how did they get the potions in? With owls being searched, aurors and everything else?”
“I think Fred and Geroge disguise them as medicines, perfumes or something…” Harry raised his eyebrows at her “Don’t give me this look, Harry Potter. I don’t go around putting potions on people’s drinks or pretending to, which is just as b—”
“Oh, leave it, Mione!” Harry snapped “So, my point is: if the girls managed to get forbidden things inside… So could Malfoy could’ve brought the neckl—”
“HARRY!” Hermione squeaked and then took a huge breath to calm herself down. The lioness inside her hated having her wizard being the target of so much prejudice and hatred by Harry” There are secrecy sensors detecting jinxes, curses and concealment charms. It’s not like they could sensor a potion in a different vial, love potions aren’t dark magic—”
“Easy for you to say that” Harry mumbled.
Hermione was ready to retort again, but Madam Pince appeared, called by Hermione’s earlier outburst and expelled them from the library. When they entered the gryffindor common room, there was Romilda Vane indeed offering Harry a drink and a box of chocolate cauldrons. Hermione gave him a I-told-you-so glare before going back to her dorm to avoid meeting with the entwined duo Ron and Lavender.
December 20th
Hermione’s last day of classes for the term was not going well. First, she felt the murderous glare that Malfoy threw at the back of her neck during breakfast.
When the smug stallion McLaggen came to her seat just to confirm once again all the details for their encounter, she almost gagged at the way he kept staring at her blouse instead of her eyes.
Malfoy came back to his old ways, smacking her books to the floor on the corridor before their transfiguration class. Jealousy, obviously.
They were practicing human transfiguration in class and McGonagall handed everyone mirrors so they’d try to change their appearance. Draco did a great job, making his nose large and round like Slughorn’s. Hermione managed to get her hair as black and sleek as Parvati’s. And Ron gave himself a handlebar moustache. She gave a giggle of amusement, but the ginger - and his big sensitive ego- got annoyed and started to do a cruel impression of her jumping up and down at her seat whenever McGonagall asked a question. Parvati and Lavender laughed loudly.
It was too much. Hermione jumped frmo her seat and stormed out of the room as soon as the bell rang, leaving her things beihnd and trying not to be seen crying.
She stopped at the girls’ bathroom on the floor below. And she bawled. It was not fair. She didn’t get anything to go the way she wanted and somehow she was punished by everyone as if she was the culprit. Ron was angry at her for not wanting him despite never calling her out, so he was mean to her. Malfoy was angry at her for not being his publicly despite never claiming her, so he was mean to her. Harry was mean because he was always angry since Sirius’ death. Ginny had been having problems with Dean so she was mean too. People in class were mean to her…
“Oh, its just you” Hermione heard the annoying voice of Moaning Myrtle, who she hadn’t talked to since second year.
“Expecting someone else?” Hermione snapped.
“The cute boy who comes to visit me—”
“This is a girls bathroom!”
“Oh hey, Hermione!” The dreamy voice fo Luna Lovegood greeted Hermione and Myrtle vanished through the sink. “Oh, you seemed sad, why are you crying?”
The war. Voldemort. My parents. My love life. Malfoy…
“Ron! He’s such an arse—”
“He is rather funny, but he can be mean sometimes… I’ve noticed it last year” Luna said with her airy tone. “Don’t cry over rude boys, Hermione, you’re a very strong and capable witch. I’m happy to be your friend and to have you in my life—”
Hermione threw her arms around Luna and cried until her tears were dry on her shoulders. The blonde kept patting her back and babbling about all sort of things. She was so good and kind without anyone deserving it. After a few minutes they both exited the bathroom, where Harry handed Hermione’s things back and stopped to talk to Luna. Hermione ran to the library.
…
D: I saw you crying earlier, what happened?
H: nothing
D: That Weasley is a prick.
H: and so are all the boys around me, apparently.
D: I’m nice.
H: I don’t know who you are, so you don’t count.
…
“Oh hi Hermione!” Parvati greeted Hermione through the Gryffindor table at dinner. She was sitting next to Harry, Ron and Lavender.
Hermione, who was already recovered from the incident at the transfiguration calss and feeling rather cruel, beamed back.
“Hi, Parvati! Are you going to Slughorn’s party tonight?”
“No invite” Parvati shrugged giving Harry a side glance. “You’re going, aren’t you? It looks like it’ll be very nice”
“Yes, I am meeting Cormac at seven and we’re going to the party together” Hermione smiled coldly as she saw Ron cough half of his mouthful of pasta into Lavender’s golden locks.
“Cormac McLaggen? The seventh year??” Parvati asked excitedly “He’s very handsome…”
“Yes, indeed. And strong too” Hermione said with a girlish giggle, twisting one curl around her index finger.
“So you two are—?” Parvati asked wide eyed.
“Yes! Didn’t you know?” Hermione threw her curls back and caught a glimpse of a very murderous looking Draco Malfoy staring at her from the slytherin table. It was the other side of the hall but she could swear he was hearing every word she said. Two rabbits, she thought to herself.
“So you like quidditch players, eh?” Parvati giggled. “First Krum, now McLaggen—”
“My Won-won is the Gryffindor keeper, McLaggen lost to him” Lavender said through gritted teeth, attempting to clean her hair.
“Well, I like successful men” Hermione ignored Lavender “So Krum was an international quidditch player and, despite flying so well, Cormac is not only a quidditch player. He already received 12 letters of interest to accept him in internships at the Ministry… Oh, but I must go, I want to look pretty tonight”
Hermione got up, enjoying the green looking Ron and the venom dripping Malfoy before sashaying from the great hall.
…
Hermione was on the run. She pushed past everyone around her, not bothering to make introductions despite knowing that most of the people there were highly successful and interesting acquaintances to have in her pursuit of the Minister’s career. But she was focused now, more than ever, in escaping McLaggen’s tentacles.
She was positively regretful of accepting his invitation. The bastard could only talk about himself, his accomplishments and talents. Then, the other half of the time, he’d fiercely try to snog her. She had already excused herself for the loo three times in the last hour and just left him underneath a mistletoe.
Harry was not helpful at all; he came with Luna but kept mocking and chastising Hermione for bringing Cormac. He went as far as asking if she was going to tell Ron that she’d helped him get in the Quidditch team. Not because it would hurt him, but because it’d make him lose the next game.
“Is that all you think about? Quidditch?!” Hermione gasped “I’ve already endured Cormac telling me about his top 10 saves and now I need to hear y—“
“Hermione!” Cormac greeted her with a posh smile holding two glasses of wine. “There you are, I brought you a drink… You seem a bit tense”
Hermione had no time to turn to Harry for help, he had already excused herself. What a friend she thought to herself. Cormac gave her the first glass and turned the second in one go, placing the cup in Neville’s tray.
“I don’t drink, Cormac! T-tha—“
“Then something else might help you relax” Cormac said, already lowering his face to hers and pressing his wet lips on her.
“Professor Slughorn!” Came Filch’s wheeze in a maniacal tone. Hermione pushed Cormac away and turned to see the last thing she expected.
Draco was being dragged by the ear by Filch.
“I discovered this boy lurking in an upstairs corridor. He claims to have been invited to your party and to have been delayed in setting out. Did you issue him with an invitation”
Malfoy was shooting daggers right at Hermione. He furiously yanked himself free of Filch’s grip.
“Fine! I wasn’t invited! Just tried to gatecrash, happy?” He spat still staring at Hermione. She was scared of him for the first time in months. Really scared. Did he see Cormac kissing her?
What would he do?
Filch was saying something Hermione couldn’t catch.
“That’s all right, Argus, that’s all right,” said Slughorn, waving a hand. ”It’s Christmas, and it’s not a crime to want to come to a party. Just this once, we’ll forget any punishment; you may stay, Draco.”
Draco didn’t seem happier than Filch by the outcome. He raised the sides of his mouth in a menacing scowl at Hermione before turning to Slughorn with a posh masked smile to thank him for his generosity.
“It’s nothing, nothing,l said Slughorn, waving away Malfoy’s thanks. “I did know your grandfather, after all …”
“He always spoke very highly of you, sir,” said Malfoy quickly. ”Said you were the best potion-maker he’d ever known …”
Underneath the bright party lights Hermione noticed even more that Draco had dark shadows under his eyes and a distinctly greyish tinge to his skin
“Pathetic isn’t it?” Cormac chuckled “Let’s go back to where we we—“
Hermione walked away from him, slapping the hand he tried to grab her arm with. She went towards Draco. Not caring about the fact that Harry, Luna, Snape, Slughorn and nearly everyone else that was famous in the wizarding world was watching.
“Dr—“ she began weakly, ignoring the disgusted face he made at her when she approached.
“I’d like a word with Mr Malfoy” Snape drawled.
“Oh Severus, there’s no need for scolding at Christmas—“ Slughorn chuckled.
“As his Head of House I’ll decide what is or isn’t necessary” Snape cut him off, pulling Draco’s arm out of the room.
Hermione wanted to follow, but she caught Harry just at the door throwing the invisibility cloak around him to spy on whatever would be the interaction to follow and she just knew she couldn’t. So, she excused herself from the party and went straight to the room of requirement.
…
Malfoy stormed in almost an hour later. Hermione had asked the room to open a clearance in the clutter and she charmed six small fires inside glass bottles to place around the huge bed in the center. She went as far as asking the room for some food and a couple of butterbeer bottles.
If Draco noticed anything he didn’t say. He stomped towards her and yanked her up by her hair.
“Leave”
“Stop!” She whined pulling his wrist down “it’s hurting me”
“I’ll do a lot worse unless you leave”
“What? No! You said we’d sleep together”
“I’ve changed my mind” he spat venomously, letting her hair go and turning his back to her “I want nothing to do with a filthy mud—“
“Don’t say that!” She cried “you don’t mean it, you’re mad because of— I don’t know, but — please, Draco! Don’t shut me—“
“You know nothing” he hissed, turning back to her and invading her personal space.
She tried so hard to hold her ground, but his tall and threatening figure made her flinch. And the reaction was everything he wanted. He smirked.
“Yes… be afraid. Now leave, go fuck McLaggen or someth—“
“Draco!” She placed her hands on the neck of his shirt. “He kissed me, I swear I didn’t w—“
“Spare me the dirty details, whor—“
She silenced him, slapping his face. He rolled his tongue over his front teeth and grinned like a devil.
“What the fuck do you want?” He whispered, which somehow was more scary than shouting.
“I-I” Hermione stuttered.
“I told you to leave, you don’t want to” he yanked his tie away. “Is this what you want?”
He pushed her on the bed. Hermione fell on her back, her mane of curls sprawling around her head.
“Draco!” She gasped.
“Is this what you want?” He repeated, gripping her knees and spreading her legs making the silky red dress she wore pool dangerously close to her intimacy.
Hermione thought to herself that she should say no. But she was equally torn between scared and aroused. She wanted to run and put some safe distance between them. But she also wanted him closer, inside her even.
“This is why you got the bed, right?” He said venomously, placing his knee between her thighs and both hands at the side of her head.
Hermione opened her mouth to protest but all she managed to do was sigh. Her silence was the confirmation he wanted. And he chuckled bitterly.
“You’re so stupid, Granger” He shook his head lowering it so his lips were against the point just below her earlobe when he continued. “This is what you want right? To be fucked hard by the death eater?”
The word got her.
“W-what?” She winced. “You’re not—“
“I know that’s what Potter thinks I am.” He said grazing his teeth down her neck. “Is that why you started snogging me? To give him intel or something?”
He bit her hard and she screamed her answer “No!” She raised her hands to cup his cheeks, searching his face for any sign of Draco in the iron mask before her. “Draco, I’d never— I like yo—“
“Doesn’t matter,” he said, licking the place he’d bitten. She felt the cold tip of his wand against her neck and the magic escaping it with his wordless spell.
She let her breath out expecting a hex or something. But he only took the glamouring spell off, exposing all the bruises and love bites she had from their encounters.
“Doesn’t matter if those are hidden.” He muttered so quietly she was sure he didn’t want her to hear.
Hermione caressed his cheek, ran her hand through his hair.
“Kiss me” she pleaded, placing her heels at the edge of the bed to fold her knees and try to increase their friction spots. She kept caressing him, gently, lovingly “Please, Draco… I only want your kisses”
Draco looked pained as he stared back at her. He fisted both his hands on her curls and dropped his head to kiss her violently. He slid his knee down, so his groin was pressed against her knickers and she could feel his enormous bulge pressed on her. His whole body was crushing her.
They were polar opposites. Man, woman. Slytherin, gryffindor. Slim, curvy. Sharp and edgy, soft and inviting. He kissed her aggressively, as if he wanted to punish her. Or exorcise himself on her. She kissed him back devotedly, with every ounce of gentleness and affection she could muster. As if she too wanted to get his demons out and away from him.
It was like a dance. Or a fight perhaps.
Draco would squeeze her neck, pull her hair and grope her bum with rage and hunger. Hermione would caress his hair, kiss his cheek and whisper sweet moans against his skin.
He would try to invade her. She was welcoming him with open arms.
And soon, despite all the controlling and aggressive behavior he held… Hermione won with her softness and support. His iron walls cracked and he gasped into her mouth, hiding his face on the side of her neck and crying on her hair.
Hermione just ran her hands on his back, soothing him and pampering him with gentle kisses on the side of his head.
She didn’t notice herself falling asleep until she woke up a couple of hours later. Always the gentleman, Malfoy had removed her high heels and carefully placed her laying right in the bed covered by the blanket. Hermione couldn’t tell if he had fallen asleep like that or moved so close afterwards, but she was now being crushed by him in a bear hugging spoon. He had an arm underneath her head, serving as her pillow; and another around ribcage, pulling her incredibly closer at each breath he took. One of his legs was between hers and the other thrown over her hip. He was breathing against her neck and she realised he was in deep sleep.
Good. She thought to herself. He needed that.
She wanted to be the easy, comfortable, nice and kind part of his life. She wanted to be the safe haven he found to sleep. She wanted him to be able to be himself and free of everything else around her.
Notes:
Sorry, it took me so long to write this because my computer broke and it was kind of hard to write in the cellphone. Also I'm 38 weeks pregnant so, It's been hard to do anything at all.
Guys, if Draco seems inconsistent, confused and always hot-cold... THAT'S EXACTLY THE POINT.
Originally I wanted to do 2 chapters per school year and have this be a 14 chapter fanfic or something, but I feel like coming to the end there's just so much to write, right?
Alsoo, I wanted to know what you guys think about a Draco's POV? Not for now, I'm thinking about doing it during seventh year, or maybe the night in the astronomy tower. Let me know what you think!
Chapter 16
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
January 5th
“And then Snape said that Malfoy couldn’t afford more mistakes, that he’d be expelled—”
Hermione took a huge breath doing her best not to roll her eyes. She and Harry were sitting in a table near the window at the Gryffindor Common Room in the first day back from Christmas Break. He tried to get her to sit next to Ron and Lavender, but it wouldn’t be possible as the golden hair witched seemed to be making up for all the days without snogging her boyfriend.
“He said that Malfoy was already a suspect for Katie’s ordeal, to which Draco said that he had nothing to do with. He even said that Katie must’ve had some enemy. Could you believe? As if Katie had enemies—”
Hermione couldn’t believe it indeed, she couldn’t believe Harry was still on it. How could he still believe that Draco was a death eater? Hadn’t he noticed how Draco looked sick since his father’s arrest? How he hadn’t engaged in any bullying since the beginning of classes - blood purist or not? How he had been quiet and detached?
“And then Snape tried to read his mind, Mione, and he couldn’t! Apparently, Bellatrix has been teaching him occlumency and—”
So that’s how Draco had learned it. Hermione shivered at the thought. Harry said Snape’s lessons were painful, she could only imagine what Bellatrix’s were like. Poor Draco…
“And he said that Draco was attempting to hide things from his master ! Mione, he could only have meant Voldermort—”
Draco was not Voldemort’s lacky. He just wasn’t. Not the same Draco that slept like she was his life support. The one who whispered all kinds of things against her neck while he thought she was asleep.
“You’re beautiful”
“You’re mine”
“I’ll take care of you”
“No one will hurt you”
The one that had nuzzled in her curls to wake her up. The one who kissed her passionately as she smiled him a good morning. The one who talked about silly things with her before it was time for her to leave for her parents’ home.
Their house wasn’t connected to the floo network so she was escorted by aurors with other muggleborns to take the Hogwarts Express home.
“And then Snape said that Draco was avoiding him—”
He was avoiding everyone. Hermione almost never saw him with anyone. Theo, Pansy, Blaise and Daphne walked together without him now. She rarely saw him with Crabbe and Goyle either. So, was Hermione everything he had left? The only thing keeping me from breaking down completely he had said. Hermione’s heart was warm and cold at the same time. She wanted to be there for him, but it seemed unfair and sad that she was the only one to do that.
“Draco said that he didn’t need Snape’s help. That Sanpe was trying to steal his glory. That he was chosen for a jov and that he had a plan, that was taking a bit longer than he thought he would—”
At that, Hermione looked up to Harry. Draco was indeed working on something. And he was getting more and more frustrated everyday he couldn’t do it. What would that be? Should she tell Harry that? No, of course not. She’d never betray Draco like that. But was it something bad? Something evil? Was he snogging her in between working towards the ultimate goal of submitting the muggles?
“Harry” She said after thinking for a moment “Don’t you think that Snape was only—”
“— Trying to trick Malfoy into talking about what he was up to?” Harry asked “Yes, Lupin and Mr. Weasley said that. But that certainly proves that Malfoy is planning something, you can’t deny that”
“No, I can’t” Hermione sighed slowly, trying not to cry.
Not Draco. Not her Draco. The lioness inside her was howling, angry and sad. But the reasonable part of her brain kept telling her that a few kisses didn’t mean she knew who he was. Or that he was hers.
But it wasn’t just the kiss. Hermione had received lots of Christmas gifts that year. And in the cards she read their names: Harry, Tonks, Lupin, Neville, Luna, and every Weasley except for Percy and Ron (the idiot!). Even Krum sent her a book on Bulgarian herbology. D, always the big spender, gave her gold and ruby earrings to match the lioness necklace. She was wearing both of them at that moment.
However, she did receive two gifts without any card on them. And she was almost sure that they were from Draco. Well, she didn’t know exactly why, but she was sure. The first one was a poetry book written in runes. A love poetry book. And the other was called “Secrets of the Darkest Art”. It made her body shiver just to swipe through its pages, that book was very dark. But she was sure it was of some importance, maybe a way of helping her through the upcoming war. Of fulfilling his promise of saving her.
“And he’s acting on Voldemort’s orders, just like I said!”
“Hmm … did either of them actually mention Voldemort’s name?” Hermione inquired.
“I’m not sure … Snape definitely said “your master”, and who else would that be?”
“I don’t know,” said Hermione, biting her lip. “Maybe his father? How’s Lupin?”
“Not great… Have you heard of this Fenrir Greyback?”
“Yes, I have!” Hermione was startled. ‘And so have you, Harry! Dr— Malfoy threatened Borgin with him! Back in Knockturn Alley, don’t you remember? He told Borgin that Greyback was an old family friend and that he’d be checking up on Borgin’s progress!”
Harry gaped at her. “I forgot! But this proves Malfoy’s a Death Eater, how else could he be in contact with Greyback and telling him what to do?”
“It is pretty suspicious,” breathed Hermione. ‘Unless… Well, there is the possibility it was an empty threat.”
“You’re unbelievable, you are,” said Harry, shaking his head. “We’ll see who’s right … you’ll be eating your words, Hermione, just like the Ministry. Oh yeah, I had a row with Rufus Scrimgeour as well …”
Her best friend went on talking about how his encounter with the minister was while Hermione was deep in thought. He just didn’t get it. Harry could never understand how hard it was for Hermione to imagine that the boy she liked was… a death eater. That the same lips she had kissed so many times were cursing her kind. How the same hands that gave her those shivers and goosebumps and good feelings… Were probably caring the dark mark.
A growing part of her mind seemed to agree with Harry though, connecting the evidence he brought with the things she’d experienced. He was indeed up to something. That thing was indeed very important and dangerous, because it was making him sicker every day by not finishing it. And what had Draco done besides being hot and a good snogger? He hadn’t talked to her at all during Christmas Break. In fact, neither had Harry or Ronald for that matter. She only talked to D.
…
Immediately after signing up for apparition classes, Hermione gave Harry a note that McGonagall had asked her to deliver, it was from Dumbledore, scheduling another class. Then, before Ron could join them, she stormed towards the Room of Requirement.
She had barely crossed the threshold when she was pulled into a tight embrace. She felt his cold and hard chest before smelling his cedar scent. Hermione wrapped her arms around Draco finding him even more scrawny from before the Holidays. And she could swear he was lightly twitching.
“Draco!” She gasped looking up to meet his gaze “Are you alr—”
He silenced her with a desperate kiss.
“I’m guessing that you missed me” She giggled when he finally released her a lot of minutes later, trying to disguise her flustered state and the clear arousal she felt, biting her swollen lower lip.
“Don’t be cocky, Granger” He smirked, running his hands at her side as if trying to remember her form.
“You look awful” She said sadly, seeing his face for the first time. He was even paler, his cheekbones looking like they could cut so sharp.
“And you look hotter by the minute” He dismissed her, squeezing her bum.
“Maybe we should sleep here more often?”
He hummed, squeezing harder so his long finger was almost touching her intimacy.
“I mean really sleep, you slept so well the last time and you don’t seem to be doing a lot of th—”
“Are you just going to offend me, Granger?” He smacked her bum playfully while kissing her forehead. “Is that the sort of foreplay you’re into?”
“No” She huffed indignantly “I’m worried about you, Dr—”
“You don’t have to be”
“Well, then I’m worried about me.” He raised an eyebrow at her. “I’m kind of… Chubby, Draco”
“Granger!” He raised both eyebrows so high they were hiding underneath his platinum fringe.
“Well, I am. And it looks like I might be going to Azkaban if we ever have sex because I’m sure I’m going to break you in half with you so thin like tha—”
He laughed. For the first time since his father was arrested, Hermione was seeing Draco laugh. And it made everything else meaningless. This moment. This happy moment of Draco. Carefree, loose, young… It made her willing to go to war for him. She vowed to protect that moment and to make sure he’d have many more of them.
Then she noticed that he was laughing at her. And it got her mad. She raised her nose and crossed her arms.
“Excus— MALFOY” She screamed when he easily threw her over his shoulder, her whole bum now exposed as her skirt went up her back.
Malfoy kept laughing as he walked towards the bed - their bed - and threw her over it. Hermione quickly tried to right her skirt.
“You know, I think that all that Gryffindor bravery makes you all too proud to face reality” He said, taking his tie off. “Do you really think that you could break me ?”
He kicked her legs opened and positioned himself inside them.
“Do you think I should be the one worried about getting hurt when I fuck you, Granger?” He growled and it made her whole body shiver. God, she didn’t know what she thought, but she could only hope that he was about to prove her wrong now.
Draco pinned her to the bed, holding both her wrists at the sides of her head and pressing himself against her.
“Look how you make me feel” He whispered and she didn’t need him asking because she could already feel his huge erection against her damp knickers. She moaned weakly. “Do you have any idea of how many times I thought of you while working myself off in the shower, Granger?”
His voice was so debauched that Hermione’s thin body hair raised in alert. She tried to answer, but it came out as a kitten cry.
“Try to escape” He growled. “C’mon, you say I’m looking sick and weak, eh? Try to escape, Granger”
She didn’t want to escape. But there was still the swot part of her that wanted to prove herself so she did try. And, unfortunately, he was right. She was pinned down. He was, despite the weightloss, bizarrely strong and solid.
He kissed her nose.
“Do you want me to let you go?”
He kissed her lips.
“No,” She moaned.
He smirked, kissing her jaw.
“What do you want me to do?”
Hermione was going to answer when he kissed her neck and what escaped her mouth was a airy Dracooo .
He chuckled against her skin.
“Do you want me to fuck you now, Granger?”
This time she didn’t bother saying anything, she nodded frantically.
He bit the small part of her cleavage visible underneath the lonely opened button of her shirt. And then, swifter than a bobcat, he jumped up from her and sat at her side.
“Well, good thing for the both of us that I can think with my upper head” He grabbed his satchel from the side of the bed and took a green apple from inside. “Because if it was up to you to defend your virtue…”
Hermione gasped. Then she scoffed. Then she pouted.
“You know, that’s not nice, Draco” She said indignantly while sitting up.
“You were the one offending m—”
“I am just worried”
“Don’t be”
Hermione shook her head.
“Alright!” She spat taking her bag. “Here, for you”
She threw the package in his lap and waited. Draco picked it up with his long fingers and then scowled back at her.
“Granger, I said no gifts—”
“And I said you don’t tell me what to do” She smiled, sitting back at his side. “C’mon, open up”
Draco reluctantly opened the package and when he opened there was a muggle polaroid camera.
“What is this?” He asked between intrigued and disgusted. Well, Hermione assumed it was disgust, but he could be angry that he didn’t know what it was.
“It’s a muggle machine, it takes pictures and prints them at the same time… Here” She took the camera from his hand and sat at his lap, turning the camera to them and snapping a picture.
The camera started printing.
“It’s blank” Draco drawled unimpressed, but holding Hermione by her hips when she attempted to leave his lap.
“Just wait a bit” She giggled and soon the picture was showing.
Hermione was smiling broadly while Draco was looking amused at her.
“It’s not moving” He stated.
“Well, they’re muggle pictures, they don’t move” She shrugged.
“And why would I want an inferior muggle camera th—”
“You didn’t like it?” Hermione’s face fell. “Well, I guessed—Oh, Draco— It’s just— Well, you’re so rich, I didn’t think you’d like— I thought it’d be fun to take pictures of us and— Oh, never mind”
She tried once again to get up, but he wrapped his arms under her breasts and squeezed her amidst his chuckles.
“Thank you, Granger” He kissed her ear. “Can i take pictures of you now? I’m feeling very creative and—”
“Oh, stop it” She slapped his thigh and pointed to the picture on his hand. “ Celare”
The picture vanished.
“Hey!” He protested, pinching her belly lightly and making her scream “You can’t take a gift back, Granger”
“Draco, I didn’t! Let me go” He released her and she got to her feet. “It’s just a charm to hide the photo… I’m guessing you wouldn’t want your friends or… family seeing them”
Draco drew his wand and tapped a quick revelio to make the picture appear again. It didn’t work.
“Revelio is too obvious, any one would think of that!” Hermione snapped “For them to appear you have to—”
Hermione blushed, suddenly embarrassed at the idea she had. Draco raised an eyebrow at her.
“Granger, don’t tell me it requires blood or somet—”
“No! Of course, not!” She pressed her lips in a thin line “Oh, whatever, let’s get it over with” She kissed the paper on his hand. The photo reappeared. Hermione avoided Draco’s eyes.
“Granger, you’re so romantic and cheesy!” Draco jumped up to grab her by the waist and twirl her around. Hermione’s protests were silenced by her giggles until the both of them fell to the ground, dizzy.
He rolled on top of her and started kissing her lazily and thoroughly, with no hurry, as if enjoying every moment of it.
“I have something for you too” He said after placing a peck on her lips to finish their last kiss.
“Oh” Hermione was surprised, hadn’t he sent her those books? “You do?”
Draco reached for his satchel and sat up waiting for her encouragement to keep going. Hermione sat, her back resting on the bedside, and nodded.
He took a brown envelope from inside and handed it to her. Hermione took it and raised an eyebrow, waiting for an explanation. He looked away and waved his hand so she could open it.
It was a deed of sale. Of a three bedroom house in Cairns, Australia. According to the document it belonged to Hermione Jean Granger.
“What is this?” She asked, genuinely confused.
Draco knelt in front of her. He cupped her face with both his hands and stared into her eyes with despair.
“If you need the tickets, I’ll get them for you in hours, Granger.” He whispered pained. “This is how you’ll be safe. Take your family and leave. Please, Granger. Get away from here, from this war—” He let out a stuttered breath “Merlin, Granger, get away from me, from him”
Hermione looked between his stormy eyes and the paper several times, she opened her mouth but nothing came out. He had given her a house? In Australia? That was certainly the most expensive gift she had ever gotten and also the strangest. He was telling her to leave. To flee.
“I can’t, Draco” She pleaded and saw his face go even paler. “I can’t leave my friends to di—”
“You’re the one who’ll die, Granger” He spat, his jaw clenched. “You and your muggle parents, do you think this is child’s play? This is not the Chamber of Secrets or the riddles to get to the philosopher’s stone, Granger. This is wa—”
“I know what it is” She snapped, rubbing the tears away from her eyes. “I still have the scar Dolohov gave me” She pulled her shirt up to show the purple line underneath her bra. “I still have to take potions every day for it! For what your father and his friends…”
She trailed off, regretting her words as soon as they left her mouth. Draco’s hands fell at his side, his iron walls back up as he looked away.
“No!” She cried pulling him by his shirt and crashing her lips against his, not caring that he didn’t move in response to it. “Tell me what do you know, tell me what’s going on… If you care about me—”
“You’re currently nearly all I care about, Granger” He snarled, still avoiding her eyes.
“What are you doing here?”
“What?”
“What are you doing in this room? Is it a mission? Is it something you have to do for V—”
“Don’t speak his name!” Draco spat. “We have a deal, don’t ask me about my—”
“Alright” Hermione snapped. “But you don’t get to send me away without being honest with me”
He got up in a jump.
“Well, when you inevitably realise that you’re all doomed, I hope you make good use of my present” He stated coldly, getting ready to leave.
Hermione just couldn’t let him shut her off. He needed her. He obviously cared about her. He was very bad at feelings and was under a lot of stress. She’d get nowhere pushing him. She needed to support him and mayube he’d eventually open up.
“Draco, wait” She got up too and stood in his way “I’m sorry, please, don’t leave me”
Something in her pleading reached him. He stopped, not looking back.
Hermione went in his direction and hugged him from behind, gentilly caressing his bony chest.
“Sleep with me tonight” she whispered against his back. “I missed you so much, Draco…”
She felt his tense body relaxing a bit as he exhaled deeply.
“Please” she pleaded once more pampering kisses on his back “We don’t talk anymore, let’s just — I want you — Close, Draco”
She knew he needed her more than she did him. He would never say it, but he didn’t really have to. She could tell by the way he enveloped her in a tight embrace, breathing into the curls at the top of her head hard as he walked them both back towards the bad.
Like Hermione had said, they didn’t talk. He just kissed her like she was made of sugar. Quite literally, hungry like she’d melt away at any second and equally carefully. He kept stopping to stare into her eyes and then resume kissing her.
Hermione tried to turn them so she would be on top of him, straddling his narrow hip, but he’d always turn her back so they’d be kissing side to side. She held him by his cheeks while his hands traveled everywhere. Like he couldn’t decide where he wanted them. On her hair, on her face, on her neck, on her waist, on her hips and once they slid down to her thighs.
Hermione moaned loudly which made him freeze and pull his hand back to her jaw.
After what could’ve been hours, Draco stopped and laid on his back, staring into the ceiling. Hermione laid on his chest and was ready to fall asleep before she jumped up.
“What?” Draco inquired, stoically.
“The potion, I forgot to check” she ran towards the cauldron and sat there with her book opened and floating in front of her.
Her hair was a mess after Draco’s attack on it so she made a messy bun and pinned it with her wand. She bit her lip in concentration and saw the flash of white light. Draco had taken a picture of her.
January 15th
Since Hermione and Draco came to their silent understanding, the days had been flying by. They’d sleep together nearly ever night in the room of requirement, where she retreated to study and look after the Felix Felicis potion every night after dinner.
Harry didn’t seem to notice her absence, as he had been sharing his time between her and Ron. Hermione refused to talk to him after he practically abandoned her to date Lavender. So she’d meet her raven haired friend between classes and in the library some days.
But her nights were Draco’s. When he wasn’t muttering and working alone a couple of rows away, he’d be always in contact with her. It was as if every moment not touching her was a moment wasted. He’d play with her hair while she brewed the potion, caress her arms while she read with her back to his chest or just keep his hand on her thigh while she worked in an essay.
In return, Hermione made it her job to guarantee that his time inside that room was a balm of peace and happiness. She’d get them treats from the kitchen (now that she wasn’t fighting for their liberation, the elves were quite nicer to her) and get the place as cozy and inviting as she could. Every time he’d arrive it would take at least 10 minutes of either silent hugging or deep snogging before he could decompress and get in a “talkative” mode. Well, at least talkative for Draco Malfoy. He’d usually get her to babble about something while making snarky remarks and judging her or other’s actions. Hermione would massage his tense shoulders over his shirt - she tried but he never agreed to take it out. Then she’d kiss his face until she could steal a smile from him.
They’d talk about everything but the important things. They never discussed their relationship, their sides at the war or their families. But they talked about potions, Arithmancy, literature, music, astronomy, history, transfiguration, work and all sort of stuff. Draco told Hermione he always dreamed of being a quidditch player when a kid, but that since he read a flyer the previous year about healers he thought he’d like working with that. Hermione told him that she’d be the youngest Minister for Magic. He didn’t mock her for it.
And then they’d kiss. Like that was the most important thing to do. Like they couldn’t get enough, because in reality they couldn’t. Hermione always left the kisses feeling more and more in debt. She wanted more. She tried pushing for more. But he was relentless in the preservation of her virtue .
Virtue?
He didn’t care about the virtues of all those girls he fucked in empty alcoves the previous years, why now? A small part of her kept wondering if maybe she wasn’t pureblood enough for his taste. But the way he reacted to her… it made it hard to believe that he didn’t want her. Draco was always thirsty of her. He’d scent her hair, suck and bite her skin and every time he got caught up in the moment enough to have his fingers teasing against her damp knickers… He’d bring them back to his mouth and lick them like a savage man. The scene made Hermione see stars.
January 20th
Hermione once made the bold move of putting on her knickers inside his satchel before leaving the room of requirement.
Draco found her right after Transfiguration that morning and pushed her inside a broom’s closet. He casted silencing and locking charms before turning to her and pinning her to the wall by her neck.
“You’re a dirty little minx aren’t you, Granger?” He growled drawing open mouthed kisses around her neck.
Hermione half giggled and half moaned in the darkness, her hands gripping the hem of her skirt as she crossed her legs trying to get some friction in her bundle of nerves.
“So… I’m guessing you’ve fo—“
“I found your knickers full of your delicious scent?” He was now gripping her hips with enough strength to bruise her. She felt a stinging bite against her collarbone. “What are you playing at, Granger?”
Hermione gasped when his hand snaked to grab her thighs and open them around his waist.
“I just wanted to—“
“Drive me mad” he growled again, this time sucking the juncture of her neck and shoulder. “You’re a bad, bad witch, Granger.”
Hermione grabbed the back of his head and tried to pull him to kiss her.
“No” he snapped. “Only good girls get kisses. Bad girls don’t”
Hermione had never done dirty talk before. She found it rather cringy when she read it in the steamy romance novels that Lavender and Parma were always talking about. But when Draco did it… God, it worked. It got right to her lower abdomen filling it with fire butterflies.
“Bad girls get punishment” He whispered squeezing her bum hard. “You’re going to be punished, Granger”
“H-how?” She mumbled already flying high with desire.
“You made me spend half my class this morning with a painful boner, Granger”
His hand slid in between her cheeks and roughly groped her damp sex over her knickers.
Hermione moaned loudly. “Draco”
“Now you’ll now exactly how that feels”
Then he slapped it hard enough to burn hot and left before Hermione could think straight.
Indeed, he got his revenge. Hermione thought about him the whole day.
January 30th
Hermione was seriously considering ditching her friends and reducing her social circle to Draco and D. Well, Ron was not actually her friend anymore. So she’d just need to ditch Harry.
For the first time she believed that she’d outdo Harry and his stupid half-blood prince in a potions class. The task was to brew antidotes without recipe, only being given the poison list of ingredients. Harry wouldn’t be able to cheat. Hermione had this. Or at least Draco did.
But her bastard “friend” had the audacity of just handing Slughorn a bezoar at the end of the class. Sure it was indeed an antidote to whatever poison, but it was not right for the specific task they’d been given. And Slughorn was such a bootlicker for Harry that he accepted it.
Hermione was almost glad when Harry complained that his attempt of getting Slughorn to talk about Tom Riddle and his inquiry about the horcruxes had failed. But she eventually sighed and thought better of it. The war was bigger than Harry’s cheating at potions.
“I’ve read about them, Harry”
“You have?”
“Yes, apparently horcruxes are dark objects in which a wizard places a piece of his soul so he cannot be killed while the object is intact.”
“What?”
Hermione proceeded to explain all she had read in the book she gained during Christmas. Neither D or Draco admitted having given it to her. But it did turn out to be very useful. The runic poetry, however, was simply beautiful.
Hermione thought about that a lot.
Some things can be good and beautiful, regardless of their utility.
…
D: I can’t understand how that Potter friend of yours always gets everything
H: He’s lost every family he has and has a very gruesome future ahead of him.
D: We all have a gruesome future ahead of us, not every one of us gets away with bending the rules of the school to make us shine more.
February 1st
Hermione looked up to the conjured clock she always casted before falling asleep next to Draco inside the room of requirement. It was nearly time. Their first apparition lesson was to happen inside the Great Hall in fifteen minutes.
She yawned and looked back to face Draco. It had been nearly a month since they began sleeping (unfortunately, only sleeping) together and she could already see the dark marks around his eyes clearing. He would still have nightmares nearly every night, when Hermione would wake up being almost crushed to death by his tight grip on her body. He reminded her of those paintings about american slots or australian koalas hugging trees with every limb, except it was Hermione that he clunged to. Whenever he had a nightmare, he’d clutch her harder and sweat profusely, his eyebrows furrowed and his lips twitching. He never said anything about it and she never asked, afraid it would make him decide not to sleep with her anymore.
Hermione had come to an understanding that Draco Malfoy was like a wild animal, he’d approach you in his terms and in his times. If he felt triggered or threatened at any moment, he’d run away as fast as he could. The thought got her chuckling some times during the day. He was so powerful, strong and menacing, yet he was the fragile one. She, however, despite all the submissiveness and gentleness, she was strong enough to endure his frequent outbursts of frustration.
She had noticed a pattern. Whenever something went wrong with his task, he’d throw things around and curse. In those times, she didn’t approach him, knowing too well that he was likely to lash out on her. Instead, she’d just wait until he had cooled off a bit and came to search for her. Then he’d kiss her as if trying to burn all his worries in her heat. When he got jealous or angry during the day, however, it was very common for him to enter the room seething and searching for Hermione to punish her for a professor being rude, Harry doing something annoying or any boy talking to Hermione.
“I don’t want you here anymore” He spat one day, pulling her by the sleeve of her jumper towards the door.
Cormac McLaggen had approached her during lunch that day, offering to take her on a picnic the following saturday, as the Hogsmead visits had been cancelled since the Katie Bell’s incident.
“That’s not true” She murmured, pulling her hand back and turning away from him, unbothered. “You’re just mad—”
“Stop being fucking stupid, Granger! I don’t want you—”
“ — You’re jealous about McLaggen, which is silly because I’m always turning him down and coming here for you” She said calmly, turning back to her potion.
“I don’t fucking care if you shag every wizard in this school, Granger—”
“ — You need to cool off, we can snog or I can leave you quiet for the evening… it’s your choice” She sing sang, already knowing what his answer would be.
He grabbed her by the nape and turned her so he could smash her lips with his. They kissed so hard that she was a mess when he finally broke off and told her to sleep.
“I’ll come to bed later” He whispered, heading towards his secret row of work.
So there Hermione was the following morning, getting a clean uniform from a hanger the room had placed for them. She placed a gentle kiss on his cheek before leaving for the first apparition lesson.
She met Ron and Harry at the Great Hall, where all the tables had disappeared. The head of Houses were all there as was an Apparition Instructor sent my the Ministry. Wilkie Twycross told them about the three D’s for apparition Destination, Determination and Deliberation. McGonagall had to interrupt his explanation to scold Malfoy that was in a whispered argument with Crabbe.
Harry, the nosy he was, stormed towards the pair to try and sneak out in their conversation. He later told Hermione that Crabbe and Goyle were curious about Draco’s task too, but that the blonde had only told them to be quiet and keep a lookout for him.
A look out? But Hermione never saw any of them. Sometimes she spotted some girls on the seventh floor when she was approaching, but she surely never saw Crabbe and Goyle there. Their massive and dense figures were sure to be recognisable.
D: Did you see McMillan pirouetting today inside the hoop and thinking he had apparated?
H: No, poor Earnie. Did you have any success?
D: No, got splinched.
H: Don’t mock me! I know you’re not Susan Bones.
February 24th
“I have a surprise for you” Hermione beamed when Malfoy entered the room of requirement that evening.
“What is it?” He raised his eyebrow, throwing his satchel to the side and giving long strides towards her.
Hermione didn’t answer, she just extended her arm holding the small teardrop shaped vial with a golden coloured potion inside. Draco Malfoy usually held a stoic expression, only altered for brief moments of scowling or smirking. But now Hermione watched in slow motion as his eyes shined bright like diamonds, the glitter expanding through his face and making him smile a childish like beam she’d never seen before.
He didn’t even touch the vial, going instear for her waist, which he firmly grabbed with both hands to twirl her around while he showered her with kisses wherever he could reach. She kept protesting between giggles, saying that he would make her drop the vial but he only shook his head in astonishment repeating that she was the brightest witch of her age and that she had no idea of how much it meant to him.
After a few minutes, when she finally managed to get him to pocket the vial, she took a step back and admired the result of her months of hard works. Draco Malfoy was happy. He looked alive, for the first time that year he didn’t look like the inferi pictures Snape showed them in DADA classes. Hermione had never felt prouder of any accomplishment in her life and that was saying something.
“I want to thank you” He blurted out, running his hands at the side of his head and looking at her like a mad scientist would in one of those muggle movies. “But— we have to be very careful”
“What do you mean?” She asked, warily.
“Do you trust me?”
“Yes”
Draco pulled her by her wrist to the bed, where he climbed first and sat with his back against the headboard. He raised his knees and opened his legs, patting the space between them for Hermione to sit. She obeyed, kneeling in front of him.
“Turn around” he said in a serious low tone, his eyes hooded.
Hermione did as he asked, turning to kneel with her back to him, feeling her heart hammering against her chest. Draco pulled her by the shoulders, so she’d rest on his chest. She extended her legs in front of her, crossing them at the ankles.
“I’ll need your help with this, Granger” He murmured against her ear “Can you be a good girl and follow my rules?”
His long pale fingers were caressing both her forearms and she felt the goosebumps travelling through her body. She gulped and nodded, already dripping in anticipation. What would he do? She wanted to shower him with questions, but then again she was afraid to burst the bubble they were in.
“Words, Granger”
“Y-yes, Draco… What are the rules?”
His left index lazily moved up her arm while he hummed in appreciation.
“You take what I give you” He growled, biting her earlobe “No asking for more, alright?”
“Yes”
“You don’t move…” She nodded at his rule. “If you want me to stop, just tell me to, ok?”
“Yes”
While his left hand continued caressing her arm, with his knuckles brushing lightly with the side of her breasts, his right hand snaked over her belly underneath her skirt and stopped lightly cupping her whole sex.
“Can I have this?”
“Y-yes Draco, please” She had her eyes closed.
Draco shivered. “Please, don’t call my name… This is for you, Granger. And I won’t be able to stop myself unless you’re a good girl, can you do that? Just now?”
“Yes…” She whispered weakly, her whole body silenced and her nervous system was focused solely on his hand over her knickers.
“Fuck” He hissed. “You’re so wet, Granger”
Hermione squirmed and the hand on her arm squeezed her “Shhhh.. Don’t move, please.”
It was probably the second or third time she heard him ask please in all the times they knew each other and the fact that the pleading, the pining, the maddening desire which made him say it originated in her had Hermione clench her walls.
Draco responded by sliding his hand underneath her breasts, over the shirt, holding her close to his chest by her ribcage. Then, he started gently stroking her folds with barely there pressure. Hermione released a heavy breath and closed her eyes, letting her head fall back on Draco’s shoulder.
“You’re gorgeous, do you know that?” He murmured on her forehead, his thumb was now drawing circles against her breast over her shirt while his right hand kept increasing its weight in the caresses against her core.
She shook her head lightly. Hermione Granger was not beautiful. She was smart, she was brave, she was very loyal and full of love to give. But she never saw herself as a pretty girl , not like Lavender Brown or Pansy Parkinson, that is.
“Yes, you are” He growled, stopping the movement between her legs and giving a light smack against her damp panties.
“Dr— Malfoy, please…” She whimpered, unaware of what she was really asking for. No one had touched her there before. She didn’t know what was coming.
As if reading her mind, Draco asked with a low menacing tone. “Tell me, Granger. Has anyone touched this cunt before?”
“No!” She gasped as he slid his hand inside her knickers.
She had no idea of how sensitive her folds would be and, despite wanting very much for Draco to put his hand inside, the sensation was overwhelming. Hermione’s thighs closed immediately over his hand and she let out a high pitched cry.
“Shhh” He caressed her belly with his left hand, the one inside her legs stilled but possessively pressed against her hotness. “It’s alright, Granger… I’ll take it slow, you’ll like it, I promise… Just relax, breathe…”
Hermione breathed deeply a few times, as Draco kissed her forehead and her cheeks whispering all sort of encouragement and praises to her.
“You’re doing so good, I’m going to make you feel so great…”
“You’re so soft and delicious”
“Granger, you’re so gorgeous, I’m so happy you’re mine…”
Slowly her legs relaxed and her knees fell to the side. She grabbed the back of both his arms and asked “Can I?” to which he chuckled.
“Yes, just squeeze me when it feels good and tell me if you need to stop, alright?”
“Okay” She mumbled.
Draco’s hand kept rubbing her belly while the other palm slowly moved up and down her folds. Hermione moaned, pressing her fingers hard into Draco’s skin, surely to leave half-mooned bruises.
“I wanted to do so much, Granger” He kept whispering against the side of her face, while her head was resting on his shoulder. “Suck those huge tits you have, fuck you with my finger until you were screaming nonsense”
Hermione squealed like a little pig and immediately hated herself for it. What about the sweet elegant moans she was supposed to be giving him? Draco chuckled, hugging her tighter with his left hand.
“But it would be too much” He whispered. “I have to go slow with you, Granger…”
She wanted to scream that he didn’t have to go slow. That she wanted all he could give her. That she could take it. But, God, she mustn’t tell lies and she was already feeling like her whole body was burning hot and freezing cold at the same time, just from one hand inside her knickers.
“Have you ever touched yourself, Granger?”
“W-What?” She had heard him, but she hoped she had heard it wrong.
“You heard me” He said, grazing his teeth on her cheek while gently circling her entrance.
“N-no, I haven’t” She admitted, blushing in shame.
“Why?”
How was she supposed to think straight and have such a tense conversation with his hands doing that? She felt on the verge of a cliff, but Malfoy was very close to making her fly yet he kept avoiding the right button to do it.
“I’ve just— I never — I didn’t— Oh, Malfoy, please don’t make me say it” She begged.
He hummed, considering.
“Can I guess? Better than that, can I see—?”
She opened her mouth to ask how he would see when she felt it. A featherlight whisper inside her mind. Was that legilimency? But Harry always said it hurt so much? Was Draco being gentler, perhaps? Or was she more open to it, giving her current condition. Draco’s chuckle echoed both inside and outside her mind.
“Well, if I had to guess… I’d probably say that you overthink too much and that keeps you from relaxing enough to masturbate, Granger” And as if on command from his words, a few scenes started reeling of Hermione both in her dorm room and her bedroom at her parents house, laying on a bed, with her hand inside her pyjamas and sighing in frustration as her fingers accomplished nothing except from soreness. “Even now, with my hand so close to your clit… You keep thinking too much… But then again, I guess this only shows for my poor performance”
As he drawled, she felt his thumb leaving his other fingers around her entrance and coming up to her bundle of nerves.
“Draco, get out of my mind!”
And as soon as he got in, she felt him out. Just as he circled her clit with the flat of his thumb slowly, maddening slowly. Yet, to Hermione, it was already so much. She dig her finger nails in his arms and a loud moan escaped her lips.
“Oh, yes” She cried.
Draco growled and started to narrow the circles, getting closer and closer to the exact place. When it finally hit the right spot, Hermione screamed his name so loud he bit her neck and pushed her hard with the arm wrapped against her waist.
“Don’t say my name and I’ll make you come” He promised, kissing the bite mark.
And he kept circling her clit now a bit faster with the perfect pressure. Hermione couldn’t hear the whispered praises and moans he showered her between open mouthed kisses at the side of her head, because she was herself letting loud and animalesque howls that sounded nothing like her. She was so close, so freaking close. She could feel her womb tightening like an elastic band and her walls clenching around nothing. His fingers were so close, so close… Why wouldn’t he just put them there? She tried moving her hips to get him to put them inside, but it only made him stop his movement and give her a smack on her folds.
“ You take what I give you, Granger” He growled angrily.
She nodded frantically wanting the movement back.
“Sorry, Draco, please — please!” She was out of her mind, still begging when he resumed his ministration.
And just like that, Hermione Granger fell off the precipice. The lioness inside her erupted in a loud and piercing roar. She had never enjoyed flying that much before, but now she could see what got the boys to love quidditch. Because she felt like she was flying and freefalling at the same time, her stomach giving somersaults and her womb fluttering like it was full of pixies inside. Her walls clenched several times so hard it almost ache and she could hear a distant high pitched scream as she floated between the waves of pure bliss. As if already knowing how oversensitive her clit would be after the orgasm, Draco had reduced his circling and resumed gentle strokes over her full mount now. He held her by her waist the whole time, grounding her and catching her when she fell back to reality. She closed her mouth, realising that the scream was hers. Draco was kissing the side of her face and murmuring something she couldnt hear.
“D-Draco” She whispered weakly, turning her face to kiss him.
His whole body tensed. “Granger, not now… Please” He whispered back with a clenched jaw.
He gently removed his hand from her knickers and licked his own fingers clean, while caressing her belly with the other hand. Never leaving her untouched, he got his wand and accioed a glass whispering a quick aguamenti to fill it up.
“Drink, Granger” He gave it to her and as she drank he kept moving his hands up and down her body: thighs, belly, arms. “Was it good?”
She giggled, partly because she felt loose enough to do it and partly because she knew he knew that it was amazing.
“It was the best one I ever had,” She joked.
“It was the only one.” He complained seriously.
“Well, first and best then” She smiled and then cupped his face. “Thank you, Draco. Let me kiss you, please”
Draco allowed her to kiss him slowly, devotedly and full of lust. She wanted him to know exactly how she felt about him and their recent moment together. The position was a bit awkward, because she had to twist her torso to reach him, which made her womb tingle and her hands were shaking against his jaw. But she’d never have stopped it if Draco hadn’t held both her wrists and pushed them down.
“Granger, I’m begging you… Let’s stop, for a bit at least. I’m not good at self control” He murmured, staring at her with stormy eyes.
Hermione pouted which made him chuckle and run his hand through her curls.
“Alright, can I have five minutes then?” He asked, raising an eyebrow.
“Yes” She smiled happily while the lioness inside her purred smugly. Hermione turned to rest her back on his chest again and closed her eyes in contempt to wait five minutes.
Only Malfoy had meant something else, as he gently removed himself from behind her getting up at the side of the bed.
“Are you alright? Do you need anything right now?” He asked, genuinely concerned, while pulling the duvet to cover her.
“Just you” She purred, adjusting her head on the soft pillow.
“I’ll be back in a few minutes” He smirked, placing a curl behind her ear. Then he seemed to consider something and shook his head before turning. Then he sighed and came back, fidgeting with his fingers and looking a few years younger than he was. “Er, Granger..”
“Yes?” She asked, already feeling sleepy.
“Can I have your knickers?”
That made her eyes snap open. Though she felt a bit embarrassed of handing him her knickers probably dripping with her arousal, she knew he deserved it since he was the cause of it. And if he wanted it…
“Never mind” He mumbled, turning around.
Hermione raised her hips and quickly removed the knickers.
“Here!” She said, extending the hand holding it but looking away in shyness.
She didn’t see his reaction or where his muffled footsteps lead him. But, based on the sound of skin against skin and the low moans she heard from a distance, she had an idea of what he was doing. It almost made her ready to go at it again, but when he finally arrived to lay next to her a few minutes later, she was dozing off already and the plan was postponed.
March 2nd
Hermione was woman enough to admit to herself that she considered very seriously not going to the hospital wing to visit Ron that night. Okay, it was his birthday. Okay, he had nearly died of poisoning. But Ron had barely spoken to her the previous months and her nights with Draco at the Room of Requirement were the best part of her days. He now made her come blissfully every night before sleeping, always following the same rules: clothes on, her back to him and no asking for more. She learned the lesson the hard way when she attempted to slide her hand back to cup his bulge. He stopped everything and refused to go back to bed before she slept. Whenever she behaved, however, she might be rewarded with a second orgasm during the night or as morning dawned.
Which is why she is now very unpleasant at Ron’s bedside with the Weasley twins, Harry and Ginny. Apparently Romilda Vane had gifted Harry with some love potioned candies and the idiot Ron ate them, despite Hermione’s warnings. The pair went to Slughorn for an antidote, where he drank something poisoned and Harry quickly saved his life with a bezoar.
The twins kept saying that the poison was probably meant for Harry, that Slughorn was either a Death Eater or imperiused. Harry shook his head, he think someone tried to poison Slughorn and (surprise to no one) it was probably Malfoy. Ginny mentioned that Slughorn had gotten that bottle for Dumbledore, so maybe he was the target. That’s when Hermione heard the words leaving her mouth before she could think straight.
“Whoever gave him— Well, the poisoner… He didn’t know Slughorn very well. Anyone who knew Slughorn would have known that there was a good chance of him keeping something that tasty for himself”
It was the first time she spoke since she arrived. She was worried about her friend, but also mad about the whole situation. If Harry had listened to her, they wouldn’t have eaten Romilda Vane’s candies and would never have ended up in Slughorn’s office.
“Er-my-nee” Ron croaked unexpectedly and Hermione blanched.
Thankfully no one really had time to process the first words out of Ron’s mouth, since Hagrid arrived hurriedly mumbling something about someone targeting the Gryffindor quidditch team. No one took it seriously, but it gave Hermione something to think about.
“I don’t think it’s quidditch, but the attacks on him and Katie Bell are definitely connected” She pondered “They ought to be lethal, but weren’t. Neither the poison or the necklace seems to have reached the right target. Which, obviously, makes the attacker even more dangerous, as they don’t seem to care about how many people get hurt before they reach his victim”
No one answered her either, because Mr and Mrs Weasley stormed in showering Harry with thanks and praises as this was now the third Weasley whose life he’d saved. Hagrid talked about how worried Dumbledore was and the pressure the school board was putting to shut Hogwarts down. The mere idea made Hermione cringe. Hogwarts was her home.
On their way back to the Gryffindor Common Room, Harry pressed Hagrid until he opened up about a recent discussion he had witnessed between Snape and Dumbledore. Then, when they finally reached the tower, Harry kept insisting that Malfoy and Snape were behind the attacks. Hermione was only free when McLaggen cornered Harry to insist on substituting Ron for the upcoming match against Hufflepuff.
March 8th
Lavender Brown was seething to Hermione every chance she got. Apparently, Ron was always sleeping (or pretending to) when she went to visit him, despite his insistence on having Hermione there every afternoon under the excuse of sharing her class notes. Ron was apparently over Lavender and back on the pursuit of Hermione, which made both witches angry. But, Harry was so happy to have his golden trio back, that he refused to let Hermione “ruin it”.
Malfoy had also been very mad since Ron’s accident. Hermione assumed he was also jealous of her visits to the hospital wing. He would ignore her the whole night until it was time to sleep, when he hugged her tightly against his body and slept soundly breathing through her curls. Hermione simply had no mental or physical energy to debate. She did miss the orgasms, though. But he refused to kiss her. And she had some threads of self-esteem not to beg.
Since she finished her potion, she used the time to study for her classes or about horcruxes. Apparently, Voldermort had made more than one, because she was sure that Tom Riddle’s diary was one and he came back after it was destroyed in the second year. Maybe seven? It was a magic number after all and he wouldn’t mind killing seven people to do it. So finding and destroying the horcruxes was their next goal as the Order of the Phoenix and Hermione would do everything she could to assist Harry and the others in this journey.
Hermione also spent some time trying to think about who was behind all the attacks and what was Malfoy’s task. Basically she was trying to innocent the boy she liked. Trying to find ways to prove that both events were disconnected. If Voldemort wanted to kill Slughorn, Dumbledore or Harry he’d send a skilled death eater and not a sixteen year boy. Draco’s task must’ve been something only he could do.
“This is infuriating” Harry snapped once he got to the quidditch pitch. “Bloody Malfoy”
Hermione, who had been talking to Ginny, whipped her head towards him.
“What happened?”
“Just saw him with two girlfriends sneering in the castle” Hermione’s stomach dropped. “What the hell is he doing with them when the whole castle is here for the match?”
Hermione shrugged for him, but inside her heart ached. What was Malfoy doing with two girlfriends indeed?
March 9th
“Where were you last night, Granger?” Malfoy growled as he pinned her against the wall the second she crossed the Room of Requirement’s threshold. He had one hand on her hip and the other at her neck, neither painfully squeezing, but both very possessive.
“Not that it is any of your business” She hissed, pushing his hands down. He didn’t resist. “But Harry was hit with a bludger to the head during the game and I was with him and Ron in the infirmary—”
“Of course!” He spat “Potty and Weaselbee call, so you go and l—”
Hermione scoffed, gathering the books she had left in the room and throwing them inside her satchel.
“Oh please!” She laughed humorlessly “I’m sure your other girls can keep you company when I am away”
He raised an eyebrow in confusion “What the fu—”
“Harry saw you with them!” She bawled, refusing to let the tears in her eyes fall, while she threw her satchell over her shoulder and got ready to leave.
Malfoy’s face, which was contorted in confusion, suddenly dropped and then lightened in a chuckle.
“Grang—”
“Don’t!” She waved her hand violently to dismiss him. “You were seen but I bet there were so many times you weren’t seen and kept your old ways, right?”
His chuckles died and anger assumed his features. “Is that what you thi—”
“You know, I’m getting tired of having to explain your actions to me and to my friends to keep believing that you’re a good person, Malfoy”
“I never told you I was—”
“Of course you’re not!” She was on her way to the door. “If you were a good person, you would never mistreat me, just because you were jealous of me seeing Ron, my best friend who nearly died, when you were strolling through the school with multiple girls ”
“I WASN’T!” His face was now pink, a vein popping underneath his fringe.
“Then enlighten me!” She smirked, her hand on the doorknob. “Who were them? Why were you with them?”
And what broke her heart… What really turned the dagger inside it… Was the fact that he said nothing. He just stared at her. Anger. Sadness. Bitterness. But no remorse. Hermione left the room of requirement for what she promised herself would be the last time.
March 16th
“I love you, Hermione,” Ron told her after she helped him correct his Herbology essay’s grammar.
She rolled her eyes. Her mood had been sour for the last week. Though she thought she’d be a lot worse if it wasn’t for D and their everyday talks.
“Don’t let your girlfriend hear that” She scoffed.
“Maybe I will and then she’ll ditch me..”
“Mate, if you want to break up with her, just do it” Harry snapped “It’s so easy… I am the one having a hard time trying to get Slughorn to share his mem—”
“What do you know about breakups? You and Cho just drifted apart, the more I try to do it with Lavender, the tighter she holds on, like the Giant Squid—”
“Harry,” Hermione said, rubbing her temples to ask for patience to deal with her daft friends. “If Dumbledore wanted to force it out he could use the imperius curse, legilimency or even veritaserum. He asked you to do it, because he thinks there’s some way only you can persuad—”
CRACK
Kreacher and Dobby appeared. Harry quickly explained to Ron and Hermione that he had the elves start following Malfoy after the last quidditch game and Hermione silently thanked God that she hadn’t been spending the nights with him anymore, otherwise she’d probably be in some trouble with Harry and Ron now.
Apparently, Draco was always with different girls following him to the seventh floor, where he entered the room of requirement and they kept lookout for him.
The truth sank in her mind as painfully as a bullet.
Harry overheard Draco mentioning that he’d need Crabbe and Goyle as lookouts.
The girls. She had seen them sometimes, always different girls
They’d be holding glasses, scales or different things and always let them fall whenever someone approached the corridor.
“That sound, it means there is someone out there and we can’t leave” Draco had said.
“He must’ve used polyjuice potion, he could have stolen some from Prof. Slughorn’s—”
“Draco is a very good potioner, Harry, he could’ve brewed it himself” Hermione said without thinking and got both her friends staring at her. “He is” She shrugged.
Hermione felt guilty. She accused him of being unfaithful. But Harry was practically beaming. He had proved now that Malfoy was up to something, that Crabbe and Goyle were lookouts, that he was using the Room of Requirement and that’s why he would vanish from the map.
That night Hermione didn’t dare to go after Draco, because she saw in her Lioness Map that Harry was walking up and down the seventh floor corridor, trying to get in and see what Draco was up to.
March 20th
Hermione kept trying to tell Harry to focus on the task Dumbledore had given him, to talk to Slughorn. But he was obsessed with Malfoy and kept using every break he had to try and catch him out of the room of requirement.
Such obsession meant that Hermione could now not reach Draco to apologize for what she’d said and done. She could already see that he had gone back to poor sleeping, as the dark circles around his eyes kept growing.
“Moaning Myrtle just told me that there’s a young boy crying in the boy’s bathroom” Harry said during lunch as Hermione read the horrible news in the Daily Prophet: deaths, arrests, inferis, imperius… “I think it’s Malfoy”
“Harry” Hermione gasped, Harry was clearly obsessed and she didn’t even want to think about Malfoy crying alone in a bathroom.
“I mean it, she said he feels lonely, that he has this huge weight on his back and that he has no one…”
Hermione stormed off, unable to hear anymore.
April 15th
D: Congratulations
H: Why?
D: Well, you obviously passed your apparition exam
H: The results aren’t out yet, but thank you
D: C’mon, I saw Twycross fanning over your three D’s
H: He’s very nice, in fact…
D: Weasley seemed sulky though, did he get splinched or something?
H: No, I mean he landed a few feet away from the designated point but he was sulking because Madam Rosmerta didn’t laugh at a joke he said.
April 22nd
They sat in charm’s class as Harry explained everything that had happened the previous night. He took a sip of Felix Felicis and went to Aragog's funeral where Slughorn and Hagrid got drunk. Slughorn gave Harry the memory and he took it straight to Dumbledore. Hermione’s guess was right: Voldemort had divided his soul in seven parts and created six horcruxes. The snake was one, the diary was another and Dumbledore suspected a locket from Salazar Slytherin and a cup that belonged to Helga Hufflepuff. The others were unknown, but probably belonged to the founders of Hogwarts: something of Godric Gryffindor and something of Rowena Ravenclaw. Hermione made a mental note to research what could possibly be.
She flinched when Harry mentioned that Dumbledore heard that Lucius Malfoy was severely punished when Voldemort discovered that the diary had been destroyed. She took a glance back and found Malfoy staring at her.
He was so thin, pale and sick looking that the menacing glare was almost pitiful. Almost. He still looked murderous. Even more when Ron threw his arm around Hermione. He had broken up with Lavender the previous day (so had Ginny and Dean, which Hermione believed to be the result of Harry’s liquid luck). Hermione pushed Ron’s arm and tried to plead with Malfoy using her eyes, but he avoided her look staring back at Flitwick.
“Hey Harry” Dean reached the trio after the class, Hermione kept looking at Malfoy getting his stuff ready to leave. If she could only talk to him... “I just want to thank you for the opportunity to play at Gryffindor’s team and—”
“Oh, no, mate!” Harry smiled “I’m not sending you off just because Ginny ended things—”
“Actually” Dean sounded annoyed “I thought since Katie Bell is back and…”
“She’s WHAT?” Harry jumped and left Dean without ending the conversation.
Hermione looked back to the retreating white blond head as Harry pulled her and Ron towards the Great Hall to talk to Katie. She told them she had received the necklace in the bathroom. Harry assumed it must’ve been Crabbe, Goyle or Malfoy using the polyjuice potion. He decided to take the Felix Felicis again to try and catch Malfoy.
“Harry, that would be a waste! Luck can only take you so far, you won’t be able to get in the room and—”
But Harry wasn’t listening. He almost never was.
May 6th
“HARRY!” Hermione gasped when she saw Harry entering the Gryffindor Common Room, his clothes drenched in water and blood. “What happened?”
There was only Ron, Ginny and her there. Everyone else had gone to sleep.
“I— I — I’ve d-done something very bad, Mione” Harry murmured, sitting next to them. “I think I just killed Draco Malfoy”
Notes:
So, yeah that's that. haha
let me know what you think?
thank you all again for kudos and comments, so grateful for your kindness
Chapter 17
Notes:
Heyyyy!!!! Sorry for the long time of no updates, basically I had my fourth child 23 days ago and have been mommying since. Also, I have a job and live on a farm so I was tending to all that good stuff... Now I want to have weekly updates here, but maybe biweekly... If you have your faith I'd thank prayers and good vibes sent to this purpose <3
TW: sex scene (kind of underage, but wizard of age), major character death (dur no surprise right, its canon) and lots of ugly crying
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
May 7th
It was the first hours of the morning, way before sun dawn, when Hermione finally managed to get to the Hospital Wing using her Lioness Map to avoid Filch, aurors and teachers patrolling. Despite her worry about Draco, she knew she couldn’t leave to see him until everyone was asleep, so she had spent a few hours scolding Harry for using, once again, a spell from that horrible half-blood prince book. Now a dark magic spell. And, shockingly, it seemed that neither Ron or Ginny agreed with her on the weight of the situation. Yes, Draco was not dead but he might as well have been. And all because of Harry’s obsession with him and that book.
When she reached the doors, she saw that the infirmary’s beds were empty except for Draco’s, the pale blond wizard wasn’t asleep. He was staring at the ceiling, both hands placed on top of his sheets.
“H-hi” She whispered weakly once she had arrived at his side, seeing the flowers, boxes and notes from his friends and family.
“What are you doing here?” He spat, avoiding her eyes.
“I came to see you” She had already decided that she’d not give in to the obvious rudeness expected from him.
He was shirtless, with several bandages wrapped across his chest, and multiple visible cut scars from his face until his neck. Hermione couldn’t help but look at his arm. No dark mark. She sighed relieved.
“What is it? Happy that Potty got the job done?”
“No, of course not!” She sat at his side and did her best not to cringe when he dragged himself as far from her as he could, still avoiding her eyes. “I was mad at him for what he did to you, I’ve been scolding him all n—”
“Oh, so Potty got a slap on his hand, did he now?”
“Draco, please” She placed her hand over his and he pulled his away. “I’m so sorry!”
He scoffed in disbelief.
“Really, Granger, I think you should see a mind healer about your obsession with sick puppies and underdogs… So, now, you come to talk to me, just because Potty got lucky in a duel?”
“No, Draco!” She turned to the other side of the bed, trying to get him to look at her. “What Harry did is inexcusable!”
“He got lucky, I’d do worse to him in a heartbeat—”
“--But, I’m here because I care about yo—”
“Don’t you dare lie to me, Granger” He sneered, his voice dripping with anger.
“I’m not, look, I’ve been meaning to apologize to you for weeks, but I couldn’t not with Harry’s spying—”
“What?” Draco’s eyes shot at her. “What is Potter doing?”
Hermione cursed herself, but she was so mad at Harry that she decided to give Malfoy as much truth as she could.
“He had his house elf following you” Hermione blurted out, now she was the one avoiding his icy glare. “He’s sure you’re a death eater and that you’re up to som—”
“A house elf?” Draco seemed disgusted and offended.
“And they told him about the girls keeping lookout for you… We know it was Crabbe and Goyle under polyjuice, now I know they weren’t your — well, that you weren’t… I’m so sorry for doubting you, Draco—”
Draco gave her a bitter chuckle. “Of course, you’re sorry you found out I wasn’t shagging someone else and somehow the idea of me being a death eater doesn’t bother your stupid head at all—”
“I am, I should’ve been there for you, but I couldn’t risk getting caught now that Harry’s monitoring you and—”
“So, you believe him?”
“What?”
“That I am a death eater”
“No, of course not! I’d never— Draco!” She grabbed his left arm. “There’s no dark mark”
Draco looked down at his own arm confused and then sighed pulling his hand away.
“Well, it doesn’t change the fact that my f—”
“I don’t care about your father, Draco!” She pleaded, cupping his face “I care about you!”
“Why would you do that? That’s such a stupid—”
For the first time, Hermione was the one to shut him up with her kiss. She pressed them fiercely against his lips and, despite a little wince of pain he let out when she touched one of his scars, Malfoy didn’t resist at all. In fact, merely seconds into the kiss he was already taking control, drinking her in like she was the antidote for his pain.
“You had to see it, Hermione! He was crying, his whole body shaking! He said Voldemort would kill him and his mom if he didn’t do it” Harry’s words kept dancing in her brain as she kissed Draco, hoping her lips were somehow magical enough to take it all away. She felt so guilty, he was obviously under a lot of pressure and threats since his father’s arrest and she’d failed him..
She straddled his hips and continued kissing him with all the might she could while avoiding his scars. She rubbed her core against his growing bulge, which earned her ten small rounded bruises on her bum the following morning, where his fingers squeezed her.
“If I wasn’t drugged by these potions, I’d be very mad at how cruel you’re being, Granger” he mumbled with her lower lip between his teeth.
“Cruel?” She moaned in an airy voice, pressing her fingers lightly across the scars on his chest.
“Tempting me like that, when I can’t do anything ab—”
He couldn’t do anything . She smirked and, with a quick wave of her hand, Hermione closed the curtains around Draco’s bed.
“Muffliato” She whispered.
“Granger, what are you doing?”
Hermione didn’t answer, she simply gathered all her gryffindor courage and started unbuttoning her shirt. As soon as Draco saw her intentions, he closed his hands around her wrists to stop her.
“Stop this”
“I don’t think I will” She giggled, rolling her hips over him. “You’re getting to second base today, Draco… If you try to stop me, I’ll just get up and undress away from your reach—”
“Fuck, no” His hands went straight to her arse and he started guiding the waves of her hips. “ Merlin ” He gasped once her heavy breasts bounced free from her bralette.
It had been several months since he promised that he’d have teeth, lips, tongue and hands on her tits… And despite that statement giving her goosebumps at the time, she could never imagine how good it would feel when he did. Hermione did her best to avoid his scars, but once she unleashed the dragon in him she didn’t manage to hold that much back. He’d pull her close, so he could suck her nipples and any flinch of pain was quickly covered up by the groan of his desire. They spent hours in that blissful and delicious interaction, until she managed to pull herself away as the sun lights began to shine on them.
“Stay” He groaned.
“I can’t, but this won’t be the last time—”
“Promise”
“I do”
May 10th
Draco and Hermione spent his first day off of the Hospital wing together in the Room of Requirement. She knew Harry would be in detention with Snape and that, once they got inside the room, he couldn’t see them on the map anymore.
“It’s going to be harder now, with Harry watching you” She whispered against his ear as Draco kissed her neck.
“Stop talking about Potter” He hissed, sucking a hickey on her neck.
May 22nd
D: Alright, you can thank me now!
H: What for??
D: The prince you asked about! Search for Eileen Prince in the library records and thank me later.
June 2nd
Harry and Ginny had been together since Gryffindor’s victory in the quidditch cup. Hermione had been happy for her friends, especially since Ginny had had a thing for Harry for years, but their entanglement did make Hermione’s life a bit harder since Ron began to think it was only natural that the two of them would be together too and every time they spent together was a double date. Hermione had to constantly take his hands from her and even then, she’d always take a few minutes to smooth the jealousy scowl in Malfoy’s face when she got in the room of requirement at night.
They decided to arrive at least an hour apart from each other to minimize the chances of Harry connecting the dots and so far it had been working. Hermione imagined that snogging Ginny had taken some of Malfoy’s obsession from Harry’s mind.
She tried to tell Harry about Eileen Prince but he was sure she was not the Half Blood Prince, because he was definitely a bloke, Mione, I can tell.
June 5th
“No, Granger!” He barked again, pulling her up by her hair.
“That’s not fair, I want to give you a birthday present” She whined, while he quickly closed his belt back.
Hermione had spent the previous two days planning on her present to Draco. She asked Parvati and Lavender about it, which made them both very angry since they thought she’d do it with Ron. Then she turned to a muggle book on sex she had confiscated from a fifth year. She read the theory and felt confident that she’d be able to do a good job on her first try. She thought Malfoy might complain about it, but she was certain that with the right foreplay and preparation he’d be unable to resist.
She was utterly wrong. As soon as he saw her kneeling down and caressing his upper thighs, his face contorted in pain and disgust. He asked her what she was doing and she quickly tried to open his trousers before he could figure it out.
“You’re not going to give me a blowjob” He stated firmly.
“But Daphne did” She pouted, remembering the scene from the fifth year. “And I’m sure a lot of oth—”
He cupped her face with his hands. “They’re not you , Granger!” He kissed her passionately “I could never have you on your knees sucking me, that’s not right! You’re too sacred for th—”
“That’s bullshit” She slapped his hand away and turned to get her bag.
“Wait, please, don’t leave!” He said, following her exasperated.
But Hermione merely turned around grinning while holding a package. “I thought you might refuse my first option, so I got this other one instead”
She handed him his gift and he quickly opened it. It was a glass cube with a little rock inside.
“What is this?” He asked, confused.
“It’s a rock” She beamed, knowing full well that he’d not understand it. Wizards had no idea about the moon landing and astronauts. “It came from the moon”
“That’s impossible” He said and it took a few minutes of explaining for him to understand.
But once he did, he loved the gift.
June 30th
D: I’ve been reading this novel and I think you’ll love it.
Hermione was sitting in the common room, with Ron insisting on resting his arm behind her back at the couch, when Harry came back from Dumbledore’s office that afternoon.
“What did Dumbledore want?” Hermione said at once. “Harry, are you OK?” she added anxiously.
“I’m fine” Harry said shortly, running towards his dormitory.
Hermione only managed to glance back to Ron with a curious expression before Harry was back.
“Look, I don’t have much time, I told Dumbledore I’d only get my cloak” He explained gesturing to the cloak in his hand “It’s happening tonight, I’m going with him after a Horcrux”
Hermione gasped in horror. Ron tried to ask hasty questions.
“Listen!” Harry pleaded “I was passing through the seventh floor today and I heard Malfoy celebrating inside the Room of Requirement… So you see what this means? Dumbledore won’t be here tonight, so Malfoy’s going to have another clear shot at whatever he’s up to. No, listen to me!” he hissed angrily, as both Ron and Hermione showed every sign of interrupting. He shoved the Marauder’s Map into their hands. “You’ve got to watch him and you’ve got to watch Snape, too. Use anyone else who you can rustle up from the DA. Hermione, those contact Galleons will still work, right? Dumbledore says he’s put extra protection in the school, but if Snape’s involved, he’ll know what Dumbledore’s protection is, and how to avoid it – but he won’t be expecting you lot to be on the watch, will he?”
“Harry –” began Hermione, her eyes huge with fear and her mind reeling. Her best friend was off to a very dangerous mission and she was supposed to watch her - er? - boyfriend with her -er - best friend who wanted to be boyfriend . She hadn’t seen Draco that night and she desperately wanted to, but now how could she?
“I haven’t got time to argue! Take this as well –” Harry said throwing two socks curled into a ball into Ron’s hands.
“Thanks? Why would I need socks?” Ron said.
“The Felix Felicis is inside! Share it between yourselves and Ginny too. Say goodbye to her from me. I’d better go, Dumbledore’s waiting – Don’t look at me like that Hermione!” Harry said before running towards the portrait hole.
“Wait, Harry you should take it—” She tried to argue but he was already out of reach.
Ron looked at Hermione, already fishing the vial inside the socks.
“Here, take this!” He handed it to Hermione. She took a small gulp before giving it back to the red haired.
“I’ll go fetch the coins” She said, turning back to the stairs towards her room. She could feel the buzzling sensation of the fizzling potion working its way in her body. “You get Ginny?”
“Right, I’ll meet you at the seventh flo—”
“No!” Hermione snapped her head back. He couldn’t. Her logic couldn’t explain but she was sure that was not the right thing to do. “You heard Harry, we need to gather the DA, but I fear that won’t be enough… Please, go find Tonks or whoever auror is on duty tonight. See if they are from the Order, if they are… Explain!”
“Okay, what if they aren’t?”
“Then you meet me back at the former charms classroom, I’ll bring whoever DA member I can find” She said firmly. Deep down she knew she would not do such a thing. At least not right now.
Then Ron surprised her. Maybe the felix felicis was whispering at his ears too as it was whispering at hers. But he lunged towards her and grabbed her shoulders, pulling the girl into a slammed kiss.
“Ronald!” She pushed him back, startled.
“Sorry” He grinned already skipping towards the portrait hole, taking the marauder’s map with him “You know I love it when you get bossy, Mione”
Hermione rolled her eyes and went two steps at a time up towards her dormitory. She found the DA coins at her trunk and sent a message for a meet up at the empty classroom in thirty minutes.
In the meantime, she had another mission.
…
Her whole body was sparkling with magic and anticipation as she entered the room of requirement.
“Draco!” She screamed, tossing her grey hogwarts jumper at the floor and opening her gryffindor tie while scanning the room for him. She knew he was there, actually, the felix felicis knew.
“Granger?” He replied after her second call for him.
“Draco!” She beamed when she saw his angular face coming from behind a pile of old cloaks. Her tie was already off and she was unbuttoning her shirt.
“What are you doing here?” He asked worriedly.
“I came to see you”
“What are you doing?” His face was horrified as she reached the last button and opened her shirt. “Stop! I’ve already said—”
She lunged towards him, grabbing the front of his shirt and pulling him for a kiss.
“Granger” He mumbled against her lips, gently pulling her wrists off of him. The movement made a small vial slip from his trousers pocket and shadder on the floor.
She looked down and smirked.
“So you took it today too?” She caressed his chest. “This is amazing, Draco. I’m sure it’ll feel so much better while we’re both under this fizzling sensation—”
“What the fuck are you talking about?” He barked, genuinely concerned, holding her by her shoulders and looking between her eyes. “Are you drunk?”
She giggled, shaking her curls and then looked up at him, her eyes darkening with desire and her lashes batting seductively. “No, I took the liquid luck and I just know we’re supposed to be together tonight. It’ll be the best thing we do—”
“You’re mad!” His voice was hoarse, his adam’s apple jumping with a hard swallow. “Granger, you should go back to your roo—”
“I’ll go soon” She promised, the potion picking each word for her, as she slid her knee between his. “Thirty minutes, Draco… Can I have that?”
“You c— I er, hum” He stuttered, his hands sliding from her shoulders to her waist. “ Granger ” It was half a plea half a warning.
“Malfoy” She smirked in a soft moan, biting her lower lip. “So, did my potion help you today?”
“What?” His eyes snapped back into focus. “Did Potter send you here t—”
“If you don’t want me asking questions” She said pressing her front against his. “You should probably shut my mouth—”
And then he crashed into her. His hand jumped towards her bum, kneading it below the skirt. She gasped opening her lips and angling her head so their kiss could go deeper. She was pulling him closer by his neck, one hand playing with his hair the other leaving five red trails with her nails. Draco was ferocious, just like he had been in the hospital wing, but without the restraint of pain or potions. Felix Felicis was not holding any of them back, on the contrary: it seemed to make them braver and reward them with enhanced sensations.
Hermione could only blame the potion for how responsive she was, whining like a kitten at every touch of Malfoy’s hands.
And, God, his hands were everywhere. They pulled her thighs so she wrapped her legs around his waist. They yanked her free of her shirt and deftly opened her bra. They ripped her knickers off and collected the arousal dripping from her to press inside her as he placed one, two fingers inside. Stretching her, preparing her.
Not in any dream could she picture her first time going like that: in a cluttered magical room inside the magical school she studied, with the school nemesis of her friends (and hers too, until not that long ago) just minutes before they were supposed to confront him for his secret mission that - she could vaguely remember now - seemed to be successful which was terrible as it was a mission given by a dark wizard who wanted Hermione’s kind dead or enslaved. And, if Hermione was to be honest, she probably thought her first time would be romantic, with candles and a soft bed. But as Draco walked them both towards the nearest table and pushed the clutter on top of it towards the floor, she decided that it was all happening perfectly.
All of these thoughts were probably happening in a deep place in Hermione's logical and overthinking mind. But at the forefront, Felix Felicis and lust were playing a symphony of “YES YES YES YES”. Yes, Draco, throw me over the table. Yes, Draco, don’t waste time taking my skirt off, just push it up. Yes, Draco, keep sucking there. Oh, Draco, yes…
And, if she focused enough to pay attention, Draco was saying something too. However, unlike the chorus of yes she had inside her mind and outside her mouth…He only cursed.
“Fuck” he hissed as her back slammed against the table and her breasts bounced.
“Fuck” As he drew a loud moan from her lips when he bit the juncture of her neck and shoulder.
“Fuck” As he took a millimeter back to watch her while he unzipped his trousers and positioned himself between her legs. It did something to her, to be that exposed underneath him as he was practically fully cloaked.
And though Hermione had read so many books she couldn’t find a word better for that moment than fuck. Because Malfoy was surely not making love with her. It was hot. It was raw. It was bruising, punishing even.
He was inside her in one single deep thrust. Her core burned with the movement , but her scream was muffled by the crash of his lips. He tangled his fingers in her hair with one hand and then got his torso back up to hold her hip with the other hand. Once he began moving inside her, with speed and strength, her mind went back to the dizzying feeling of yes yes yes.
So many months of yearning. Malfoy had her womb fluttering with butterflies since fourth year it was about time he’d claimed it. And he did it as he did everything else, with as much grace, anger and harshness as only he could muster. Hermione used her nails to mark him, because somewhere outside her conscious mind she believed that the first time could also be the last and she wanted him to remember her. To be marked and claimed by her. As she would always be by him.
His face was hard, his jaw clenched and his lips pressed in a thin line. But his eyes… they were molten. He was pouring himself over her through his eyes and she was adoring it.
She couldn’t bring herself to say anything other than yes. He couldn’t bring himself to say anything other than fuck.
He thrusted inside her like he wanted to hurt her or himself in the process and she met him for every movement. Her walls clenching around him, pulling him deeper inside her trying to hold him there. But he would always go away and every time she feared he wouldn’t come back. But she needn’t worry, because when he was finally getting there… It was noticeable.
Draco started to gasp and, despite his efforts to mask it, there was a sound coming from deep inside his throat as his pace quickened. His hand tugged her hair, squeezed her neck and slid over her belly towards the place where they were connected. Maybe he wanted her to come too, maybe he wanted her to come before he did.
His wish was granted before he could even begin, as his long finger only brushed over her clit, Hermione was already snapping. It was all the pent up tension, desire, urgency and unsolved feelings that bursted through her throat as she screamed his name. Draco met her shortly, not as loudly, but with a low groan and his hands squeezing her hips until it ached. Hermione felt her inside burning with his seed and made the mental note to research for contraceptive spells later that evening.
Realization hit him like a bludger. He looked ready to pass out. He was out of her before she could reassure him.
He started breathing heavily, lie on the verge of tears, like in the middle of a panic attack. He braced himself against a wall and bit his fist not to scream.
“What’s wrong?” Hermione got up, wincing at the soreness between her legs and covering her breast with her arms.
The silence extended between the two and she started to feel cold.
“It’s not you. It’s me.” Draco finally murmured, not meeting her eyes. “I’ve completely fucked up”
“What are you saying?”
Draco looked at her and she saw steel in his eyes. He breathed deeply before answering:
“I thought I was in love with you but it was just a lie” he said firmly.
It was like being punched.
Hermione took a shuddering breath and suddenly felt too naked and unsafe in front of Draco Malfoy.
But he was not done.
“I wanted it to work, but—“ He drew his wand up and Hermione hated herself for flinching with fear. Draco only smirked at her movement, as he sent her shirt flying towards her. “Unfortunately I felt nothing”
“Why are you doing this?” She asked with tears pulling at her eyes.
He turned his back at her was quiet long enough to Hermione finish buttoning her shirt back on.
“I just wanted to see what you were like in bed” he said coldly, turning to sneer at her.
“I- I know you don’t mean that” she said with a weak voice, the tears now falling rapidly through her cheeks that burned with embarrassment.
“You know nothing” he spat, walking towards her “you don’t even know me”
“I d—“
“The fact that matter is” he said pulling his left sleeve up. “I am an death eater”
Hermione gasped as she saw the skull and the snake inked in his pale skin. Her both hands shot to cover her mouth and her head shook slowly to each side.
“No… I saw—“
“Snape glamoured it for me so Pomfrey wouldn’t see when I was in the hospital wing.” Draco gave her a sad smirk. “This is who I am. A death eater.”
“I don’t believe you” Her voice struggled to come steady, holding back sobs.
“I don’t know how to make this any clearer for you” He said with disgust and hatred. “You mean nothing to me.”
Hermione took a step back.
“You were just—“ his voice broke as he trembled with rage “you were just a conquest, Granger.”
No. No no no no no.
“I don’t believe you. The Australian house? The donation to Neville’s family ?” She mumbled.
“I already told you money is not an issue, that was change coins for me… And I used them to lure you.” He collected the rest of her things with a flick of his wand and threw them in her arms. “My friends and I had a bet you see, how long would it take to get inside you mudcunt—“
She slapped his face.
“You were an expensive conquest, I’ll give you that” He chuckled ignoring her jab. “But you gave in eventually…”
She was punching his chest, her face contorted in an ugly cry.
“You’re lying” she bawled. “Y-you’re afraid of—“
“You should be the one afraid, Granger.” He spat yanking her by her wrists and pushing her towards the exit door. “If the future of you precious order’s cause depend on your brains and judgement, I’d say you’re doomed.”
“No”
“You’re just a silly girl, so desperate for attention and validation—“
“Stop”
“That you’ll open you legs for anyone who gives you just a hint of that”
Hermione was running away before he could say anything else.
Luckily she didn’t meet anyone until she reached the girl’s bathroom two levels below. She had her bra and knickers on her hands. Her face was dirty with tears. There was blood dripping through her thighs. She gave herself 4 minutes to cry it out. Then four minutes to clean herself up and get to the charms classroom.
There was a death eater in the castle. And he needed to be stopped.
…
The only DA members who showed up were - shockingly - Luna, Ginny and Neville.
“Harry was right” Hermione shouted as soon as she was inside the classroom. “Malfoy is a death eater—“
“Mione, how would you know—“
“There’s no time, Ronald.” She hissed “He is up to something in the room of requirement, I know it!”
“We’ll keep guard” Ginny said “we’ll wait until he comes out and we’ll stun him or petrify him”
“Yeah” Neville said, fisting his knuckles.
“I’ll go too” Hermione said.
“No.” Ron said firmly “Harry said we needed to watch Malfoy AND Snape, Mione.”
“Well, then you go watch Sn—“
“I think we both know that Snape is definitely going to suspect me waiting outside his office” Ron chuckled. “You go there and say you had a question about an assignment or something.”
Hermione wanted to argue but she couldn’t. Not without exposing what her motives for hexing Malfoy were. In fact, she hadn’t even allowed herself to fully comprehend her own thoughts about him. That would need to be done later.
“Okay. Luna?”
“I’ll go with you” The blonde said with her airy voice.
…
They’d been outside Snape’s office for ages with no idea of what was going on upstairs, until Prof Flitwick appeared. he ran past them as if he didn’t see the two girls.
“Severus! There are death eaters in the castle!” He shouted and the oily haired teacher sprung up. “The Malfoy boy — I don’t know how — The room of requirement —“ the short teacher tried to explain as he panted.
Hermione’s heart sank. Soon after she and Luna heard a loud THUMP and Snape came out of the door.
“Prof Flitwick collapsed on the floor due to his nerves” He said to both girls “Please tend to him as I will fight the death eaters”
Hermione nodded and ran inside.
“Wait—“ she mumbled.
“He didn’t collapse… he was stunned. I can see the nargles around his head, they wouldn’t be there if he had fainted” Luna said airily.
Hermione loooked shocked at the blonde witch. She was right.
“Ennervate” Hermione casted.
The trio wasted no time before hurrying upwards until they were met with a full combat underneath the astronomy tower. There were dozen of hooded black figures fighting against Tonks, Lupin, McGonagall and the DA members. She looked around but there was no pale blonde hair in sight. She looked down and gasped at the sight of Bill Weasley disfigured face.
“What happened?” She shrieked.
“Werewolf bite!” Ron shouted as he fought one of the death eaters. “Can you take him to Pomfrey, Mione?”
“Yes!” She said quickly levitating the older Weasley and sipping on her heels.
“Wait, Hermione” Tonks screamed. “Take Neville too” The witch pointed to the boy who clearly had a broken leg but was still hexing a dirty blonde death eater.
Hermione petrified the death eater and was helping Neville up when she heard Snape’s voice from the top of the tower.
“IT’S OVER”
All death eaters stopped fighting and were joined by five or six others coming down from the stairs. Draco was in the middle of them. His face looked… Like he was one of the inferi they studied that year. Already dead inside. The group hurried away, protected by a weird barrier that blocked every spell.
Hermione stared into the nape of Draco’s head. Hoping he’d look back somehow.
He didn’t
…
As the morning rose inside the hospital wing, while Hermione and the rest of the Order talked, there were three things they were sure of.
Draco was a death eater.
Dumbledore was dead.
Snape was a traitor.
The conversation around them reeled. How could Snape have fooled everyone? Harry was right all the time. Was Bill going to be a werewolf? Fleur and Molly made up. Tonks and Lupin accepted that they should be together. They all talked about the events of the night.
But Hermione could only think about one.
She had lost her virginity to a death eater.
It made her sick. It made her want to rip her skin off and wash all traces of him off: his bites, the bruises from his grip, his smell that still lingered. She wanted to burn everywhere he’d touched. But he had been inside her. She would burn too.
“… He actually said that Hermione gave him the idea for the mead”
“What?” Hermione snapped out of her trance.
“It was Malfoy’s mission to kill Dumbledore” Harry said. “He tried with the necklace and the mead—“
“Merlin, Rosmerta was on this?” Ron gasped.
“She’s under the imperius curse” Harry explained.
That would be why Madam Rosmerta had acted weirdly all year.
“Harry… how did—“ Her voice broke and she coughed “how did he say I gave him the idea?”
“Hermione, we don’t believe—“
“I know… just tell me his exact words… please?”
“He said that ‘the mudblood’” Hermione did everything not to roll her eyes at everyone’s reaction to the slur. “Had tipped him by mentioning one day at the library that Filch didn’t check potions”
She had talked to Harry about it at the library yes. But she did tell Draco in private that Dumbledore loved mead. So apparently Draco hadn’t been bragging about having conquered her like he said he would. Like he said he had.
“Harry… I need to speak with you” Prof McGonagall said.
July 1st
Hermione spent the day with Ron, Ginny and Harry. They visited Neville and Bill twice. The weather was beautiful. Lots of students were being taken home by their parents, lots of them were staying at least until Dumbledore’s funeral.
The day was blurry, Hermione felt her mind dazed. She refused to think about Draco, instead she dove into researching who R.A.B. was. The name was inside a note on the locked that Harry went with Dumbledore to get. It wasn’t a horcrux, but a copy of it.
That evening Hermione felt numb as she explained to Harry that she hadn’t found anything on RAB, but that she found out Eileen Prince was Snape’s mother. Which was why he was the halfblood prince.
She even sent D a message about it, but he hadn’t answer yet. Maybe his family had taken him from hogwarts in a hurry too. Hermione felt sick in imagining loosing him as well as… No, she would not think about Draco.
July 3rd
She managed that. Until Harry said at the breakfast table:
“He lowered his wand”
“What?”
“Malfoy… he wasn’t going to kill Dumbledore. He lowered his wand when Dumbledore offered help. He was trying to protect his family… I wonder what Voldemort is making him do now under the threat of killing his mother…”
And just like that Harry ruined any chance of Hermione focusing on the funeral that day.
She cried.
She cried a lot.
She didn’t know exactly why. God, she had lots of reasons to. But she hadn’t picked one specifically to cry for.
Harry had gone away to talk with Ginny near the lake.
Ron was now holding Hermione and stroking her hair while she sobbed into his shoulder, tears dripping from his face into her hair too.
…
The Minister wanted Harry to pose as trophy boy to raise morale. Ron wanted to punch Percy.
Hermione sighed.
“I can’t bear the idea that we might never come back,” she said softly. “How can Hogwarts close?”
“Maybe it won’t” Ron said “We’re not in any more danger here than we are at home, are we? Everywhere’s the same now. I’d even say Hogwarts is safer, there are more wizards inside to defend the place. What d’you reckon, Harry?”
“I’m not coming back even if it does reopen,”
Ron gaped at him, but Hermione said sadly: “I knew you were going to say that. But then what will you do?”
“Hunt Horcruxes, of course”
“We’ll be there, Harry,” said Ron.
Harry tried to tell them not to. That it was too dangerous.
“You said to us once before,” said Hermione quietly, “that there was time to turn back if we wanted to. We’ve had time, haven’t we?”
Notes:
soooo what are we thinking???? let me know in the comments...
By the way this chapter was HEAVILY inspired by the Manacled's Draco and Hermione first sexual encounter by @SenLinYu and also by the movie Cruel Intentions. I actually saw a tiktok about it from the account @vampiresonthebeach using the audio from this dialogue and I built the whole fanfic just to use it,, So i'm really happy!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
Chapter 18
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
July 5th
Hermione Granger liked to think of herself as a very logical, methodical and thorough person. Which is precisely why the first thing she did once she got to her parents home the previous day was to list all the things she had to think about. Being seventeen, in grief, in the middle of a war and heartbroken was a lot of emotions and she couldn’t risk getting lost in the turmoil of it without getting everything straightened and planned out. Her parents had gone out to buy her favourite Chinese food and would soon be home.
That night she’d spend time with them, not daring to think about anything else.
The following day would be spent thinking about Draco Malfoy. Which was a relief because his face was burnt behind her eyelids, demanding to be attended.
And then, she had to plan for her mission with her two best friends in the hunt of the horcruxes that needed to be destroyed before Harry Potter could kill Voldemort.
“Hermione, darling!” There came a sweet singing voice from downstairs. “We’re home!”
“Coming mum!” She replied and did just that.
Despite being far from them for most of the year and living in a completely separate world which they knew nothing of… Hermione found in Helena and Mathew Granger a most needed safe haven. With them she wasn’t a mudblood, a swot, the brightest witch of her age… she was just Hermione.
Her parents were not like any other parents she’d ever met. The Weasleys were very caring but they had so many kids they never managed to have the deep conversations her parents had with her. Her mother had a mind like her own and they’d spend hours baking, eating and talking about books, philosophy, art and politics. Her father was a real gentleman and he made Hermione feel like a princess who deserved the world every since she could remember.
Life hadn’t been easy on Hermione. She was too much of a bookish freak with her magic outbursts for the muggle world. She was too much of a mudblood know-it-all for the magical world. In fact, Harry and the Weasleys had been the first friends she had in her life and she doubted that even that would’ve happened without all the life threatening situations that brought them together.
For Mr and Mrs. Granger, however, Hermione was their whole world. They treated her like treasure and at the same time respected her opinions and free will. Which was why she assumed they were taking so long before addressing the clear elephant in the room.
Coming back from Hogwarts never brought only good news. Hermione avoided writing for her parents because her mum was so scared of owls, so she usually would use the first night dinner to tell everything about her school year. And year after year her parents eyebrows would shot higher with the stories she brought of trolls, live chess pieces, logical riddles with poisons, basilisk, being petrified for months, werewolves, time traveling, being held as a prize inside a giant freezing lake, fighting terrorists(she called them death eaters that to make it more comprehensible for them) in the Magic Ministry and now…
“So the school headmaster was killed by a teacher?” Her mother shrieked. “Hermione—”
“Oh mum, it was terrible!” Hermione started to sob, wiping her tears with the table cloth.
“Darling, you must understand… We’ve put up with a lot these past years because you always assured us that Dumbledore was the greatest wizard of all times and that you were safe despite… well, despite the clearly unsafe situations you’ve told us about… But this is too much” Her father said exasperatedly, “You can't expect us to allow you back into Hogwarts next year, it’s too dangerous—”
“Oh, Matthew but it’s not just the school” Her mother was pleading with tearful eyes. “Everything is getting so dangerous… I really think we should all go to my aunt Therese house in France…”
Hermione zoned out of the conversation. Another item to add on the thinking list. Her parents.
July 6th
Hermione groaned as the sunlight peaked from her curtains drawing her from sleep. She had taken a dreamless potion the night before because she had been having trouble sleeping with all the stuff in her head. She was half pleased and half dreadful about the day ahead. She ought to think about Malfoy today, sort this part of her brain out.
She could still picture the last look she had of his face.
His hollowed cheeks. His gaunt face. The huge purple bags underneath his eyes. The paleness of his skin. How sick and destructed he looked despite his height and aristocratic posture.
She struggled to search in her memory all the different faces she’d seen him wearing since the first time they met in the Hogwarts Express while Hermione helped Neville search for his toad. Back then he was just a pointy spoiled prat. He looked like a baby from a diaper commercial which was odd considering how nasty he ws.
Then his voice changed and he got taller in second year, dressed in his quidditch uniform and calling her a mudblood for the first time. He made her feel worse than trash. He said he hoped she’d die by the basilisk.
Then he got even taller and broader in third year. All the girls started commenting on it. He and Pansy became a couple. Looking back now Hermione thought that she ought to find him handsome then, had he not been so horrible with the whole Buckbeak thing. She slapped his face then. It would be kind of cute to say that she felt her skin prickling after connecting with his face.
But no. Hermione didn’t even see him like nothing other than a vicious mean bully until fourth year.
She remembered seeing him in that all black suit during the World Cup. With his handsome evil father and his cruel gorgeous mother, the trio looked like something out of a fantasy movie, highland elves or something like that. And when he talked about her knickers… It was dirty and she hated herself for feeling her womb giving somersaults inside her. But then… Then he said she was the most beautiful girl in the Yule Ball and he kissed her.
She ran the point of her fingers on her lips, half expecting to still sense him still there.
She’d say that the end of fourth year was his peak. He was so full of himself, so confident, so proud and smug. Like Voldemort coming back was everything he needed.
When fifth year began he still held that pose in front of everyone. He walked around like royalty, bullying every one he thought beneath him and shagging every girl he thought worthy. But, when they were alone, Hermione saw so much anger inside him… That wasn’t news to her. Ron always had a bad temper and during fifth year Harry would lash out on her every chance he got. But Malfoy seemed to have everything he needed and yet he wasn’t happy.
That year was so confusing for her. Obviously for lots of reasons, but as she was only supposed to think about Malfoy that day, she focused on him: always so hot and cold. He’d treat her like shit and then he’d save her from Umbridge. He’d bully her and then give a huge donation to the Longbottoms in her name. He’d hex every boy she talked to out of jealousy and still he’d call her stupid any chance he had.
In his defence he never claimed to be good. He never said he’d be nice. He never promised her anything. Want to shag? Let’s shag, but don’t expect nothing else.
Yet he still broke up with Daphne for her.
He said he didn’t, but she knew he did.
Because in sixth year, God, he made her feel desired like no one else ever had.
The previous year was definitely a rollercoaster of emotions in their exchange. They got closer than ever. He hurt her more than ever. She could see it clearly now as she detached herself from the situation. The year began with him full of himself, demanding, controlling, proud and full of himself. Saying she was his, saying she had to follow his rules and saying all the things he’d do with her.
He even became nicer somewhere in the first semester. Doing all sorts of things so they could study together in the library, taking her on that date in Hogsmead…
But as time passed, Draco started to crumble before her eyes. He lost weight, he seemed to lose his vitality and even the will to be mean. He dropped quidditch, he distanced himself from his friends and he closed up.
Now she knew why.
Voldemort had punished Lucius’ failure at the Ministry by making Draco take the mark. The youngest Death Eater ever. And Draco received a suicide mission: to kill the most powerful wizard ever. The one even Voldemort feared. He wasn’t supposed to succeed. He’d either die or be arrested trying to kill Dumbledore… Or be murdered by his failure.
She felt herself sick when Harry mentioned that Dumbledore knew all along. Why didn’t he save Draco sooner?
But then again, neither did Hermione.
She screamed into her pillow.
She was no better than Ron or any teenage boy for that matter.
Draco had been in so much trouble and all she cared about was Does he like me? Can we snog? Is he seeing other girls?
She shook her head vigorously.
No, she was not the villain. She had been clueless, yes. But she was no villain.
He was the villain. He was the death eater. He used her to try and kill Dumbledore, gathering the information she’d give in their conversations.
But Harry said he lowered his wand. He wasn’t going to kill Dumbledore.
Don’t be stupid. He lowered his wand after he got the castle full of death eaters, he knew Dumbledore wouldn’t make it alive that night. He lowered his wand because he was a coward and not out of mercy. He nearly killed Katie Bell and Ron trying to get to Dumbledore. He used an unforgivable curse on Madam Rosmerta. He tried to use one on Harry…
She had been on the effects of Felix Felicis during the evening that Albus died. And then she was grieving. She hadn’t allowed herself to think about Draco, their relationship and what he’d done to her until now. And now she refused to let herself get twisted inside the hurricane of feelings. She refused to get lost in the numbness too.
She wouldn’t give him excuses. She wouldn’t waste her logic to try and understand Draco Malfoy, to explain the things he didn’t bother explaining. To reason a way in which he was still a romantic prospect. No, she had the goal to completely wipe any last hope she could have inside her at the end of that day.
She would focus on the facts.
Draco Malfoy was a death eater who had done evil things.
Before that he had been a blood purist bully who had done mean things.
And in the middle… He had been her first. He had been toxic, controlling, abusive, cruel to her.
No matter how good he made her feel whenever things were good, he made her feel so much worse whenever things were bad. He made it clear she meant nothing to him. Just a conquest. Maybe a distraction amidst the chaos of his mission. Maybe she was something he could laugh about with his friends in the Slytherin Common Room. Maybe she was something he’d brag with the death eaters inside Malfoy Manor.
How he’d taken the brightest witch of her age, Potter’s best friend and the most prominent muggle born in the Order… And reduced her to a whimpering teenage girl desperate for attention.
And she hated herself for proving him right. For coming back to him.
She would never be able to confess it to Ron or Harry, but she’d never forgive herself for thinking with her cunt instead of trusting her best friend in his suspicion about the boy she liked.
In some ways, she too had killed Dumbledore.
She brewed him the very same potion that made him successful in bringing the death eaters inside the castle. Bill was permanently damaged because of her.
Felix Felicis.
She wondered why the potion made her jump into Malfoy like that. The moment she downed its contents she felt like the most important thing to do that evening was to shag him. It almost seemed like a lust potion, but she knew that every desire and sensation was fully hers… Just the timing was odd.
What exactly had she achieved with that move?
Where was her luck?
She decided that she’d never know. And with that she closed the Draco Malfoy box inside her mind, promising never to open again and went down to eat with her parents.
July 7th
D: So now it’s horcrux hunting, right?
H: You know I can’t talk to you about it…
D: That’s bullshit, Hermione.
H: It’s too dangerous… You said it yourself that your parents are death eaters.
D: I didn’t
H: Well, you said they were on the bad side of the war so I assumed.
D: Regardless, I told you I’d always be at your side of the war. I helped you learn about the horcruxes and I want to help you find them.
H: Would you join us?
Hermione bit her lip waiting for his response. She did send some attendere to get him to answer faster but received no answer. He was right, he had always helped her with the research on Tom Riddle’s past and his horcruxes. Yet, however, the whole situation felt off. He knew everything about her. Who she was, what she was after and what she was doing. Yet, she knew nothing about him. Should she trust him? She had nearly three years of relationship to believe that yes but at the same time, she didn’t trust her feelings anylonger.
H: I won’t be able to tell you everything, but I definitely need your help
D: You have it.
July 9th
Hermione stared into the official paper for a few minutes as she bit the skin of her lower lip. She couldn’t trust Draco, but it sure looked official. She had a house in Australia. And, for the looks of it, a very valuable one. But the whole point of it was having a safe space away from Voldemort and his death eaters, yet she couldn’t send her parents there when it was a death eater who gave her the house.
She had convinced her parents that she’d go with them to France in August, away from the war that even muggles could sense approaching. They kept themselves busy with closing their practice and putting their house on the rental market. She had decided however that France was not far enough. Not safe enough. Besides, hiding with family members was too obvious and too traceable.
H: I need your help.
D: Tell me what you need and its yours
H: I need to get my parents to safety, but I don’t know how to make them leave me.
D: You should go with them.
H: That’s not an option .
She shook her head. She needed to be able to convince them to leave her behind and go somewhere with no communication with her. She weighted her options.
D: What about a simple confounding charm?
H: That would get them on a plane, yes, but they’d want to search for me soon after…
D: Well, there’s always the imperius curse.
H: It’s an unforgivable and I wouldn’t be able to hold control over it from that far away.
D: Why do I sense like you already know what you’ll have to do, Miss Granger?
He was right, as always. Hermione knew what she had to do. There was only one way to have Helen and Matthew Granger leave their only daughter behind in a war and stay put far away. There was only one human decision to make, to reduce their suffering through waiting for their only child and perhaps losing her. She knew the chance of three teenagers defeating the darkest wizard of all times was slim, she knew that she’d probably be dead in a year. And if she really wanted her parents to be happy despite it… She had to erase their memories.
More than that, she had to erase every trace of herself in their history.
But that was no easy thing.
They were the only witnesses to her whole existence. Harry and Ron were her friends for the longest time, but they didn't share her childhood with her. They didn’t see her learn to walk, talk and read. They didn’t know what she sounded like when she was excited for receiving her first Hogwarts letter. They had no idea of how she was scared the first time she lost a tooth (believing it was because of a cavity right after Halloween). And, God, they wouldn’t die for her. Despite how useless muggles could be in a wizarding war Hermione knew that estranging herself from her parents meant letting go the only ones who loved her regardless, not wanting anything in return, the ones who loved her for being her only.
Hermione felt sick, she threw up inside the bin in her room.
H: I need to obliviate them. But how do I do it correctly? How to obliviate years and years of memories? How do I make it safe? How do I make it reversible?
July 12nd
D had sent her several books on mind healing, memory charms, mind altering and several other things related. She devoured them. Apparently the simple obliviate wouldn’t work. It would take days, in which she would have to dive into their mind, using legilimency, collect any thing related to her, drag out and erase.
How do you make a mother forget she was one? There was a fifty percent chance that they’d go mad during the process, as her existence was so significant for them.
Hermione’s stomach twisted in a knot to imagine the brilliant mind of her mother going to waste.
The chance of restoring their memory was even smaller. There was no such thing as bringing something erased back into existence, she’d have to store the memories inside vials and have her parents watch it all again, in hopes that they would love her again. If she really did it, then she’d lose the parents she had forever. The only thing she could hope for was for them to learn to love her again.
And how could she expect them to? If she did something like that to them?
She remembered how scared they were with her magical outbursts before finding out she was a witch. More than that, they were terrified when they discovered the underground or parallel wizarding world. The idea of magical folks, who could do as they please and then confound the muggles into oblivion was very scary. Her father had made her promise never to use her magic against innocent people.
Well, she was about to break that promise.
She could only hope that it would be worth it. That the good outweighed the bad in it. That God would forgive her. That her parents would forgive her. That she would forgive herself.
It was hard not to compare her situation with Ron and Harry. For one side, she was lucky. Her parents were alive and soon to be safe tucked away from the war, something none of her friends could have too: Harry’s parents were dead and Ron’s entire family was fighting the war at his side. Hermione knew the Grangers would jump in front of an avada for her just like the Potters did. She knew they’d fight if they could, just like the Weasleys were going to. But they were just muggles. She had to be the one strong enough to make the tough call and protect them.
July 23rd
Hermione cried for two whole days before she allowed herself to leave her empty childhood home.
Once she made her decision, she sold her house in Australia in exchange for another one in Sidney. She bought it using fake names she had created for her parents: Monica and Wendell Wilkins. She found the paperwork easier to keep a house in the same country, but chose a far away city in case Draco used the address against her. Australia was big enough, she thought to herself.
Then she spent four days just living the best domestic and family loving days she could muster. They went out, they ate in, they watched movies and danced in the living room as her father’s favorite jazz discos played. Her mother asked once or twice why she looked so sad and she would say it was just because she would miss England when they left for France.
The process began on the 19th and it took seventy hours. Hermione’s magic was so depleted after that she waited a full day before packing everything inside the house for donation. She stood by her bedroom door, reading where she had marked her height and year until she was ten. She looked at the stain in the kitchen ceiling from when Hermione accidentally exploded the coffee mug because her mum wouldn’t allow her to read another book before going upstairs to sleep when she was eight. She ran her fingers by the wall inside her father’s study where he had placed a frame around a drawing she made on his wall.
Now she was the only person in the world with those memories.
And it burned her inside out.
July 26th
After selling her parents house, Hermione had been in the Burrow for a couple of days now. She had been rather busy, talking with Ginny before bed, avoiding Ron’s not so subtle attempts to become a couple and helping Mrs. Weasley with the preparations for Bill and Fleur’s wedding. She managed to only cry when she was hidden inside the shower, always casting silence charms. She didn’t want anyone pitying her.
The only person she felt she could open up to was D. They had never talked that much before. The old and crumpled parchment was the first thing she’d touch each morning and the last thing she’d put at her bedside table each night.
They took turns between talking about everything unrelated to the war and exchanging research on how to find and destroy horcruxes, Hermione was relying heavily on his access to ancient magical books. But even so, there was little to no mention of horcruxes, usually a foot side note or something like that. D also had access to lots of diaries from dead wizards, which was more helpful. One wizard claimed that his horcrux made him very sick, so he had to place it far away from him. The other said that it was impossible to destroy his father’s horcrux to access his inheritance.
Luckily Hermione knew that a horcrux had already been destroyed. Harry destroyed Tom Riddle’s diary in second year using basilisk venom. Dumbledore destroyed Salazar Slytherin’s ring using the sword of gryffindor, because it was goblin made and it absorbed the basilisk venom in the second year.
But they didn’t have a basilisk or the sword, so how would she, Ron and Harry do it now? More than that, how would they find horcruxes? They had none in the moment, only a fake one.
July 27th
Kingsley and other Order members arrived before sundown. They would get Harry from the Dursleys that evening. Hagrid in Sirius motorbike, Bill and Fleur in a thestral, she was with Kingsley in another one. SHe was never good with brooms. Mr Weasley, George, Fred, Mundungus, Moody, Ron, Tonks and Lupin would go in brooms. They were quite the party. Tonks was just telling Hermione about her wedding with Lupin when Moody started briefing them with the night’s plan.
“Polyjuice” He said curtly. “We’ll have seven Potters and the death eaters won’t know which one is who. Then there’ll be a bodyguard for each Potter”
Hermione snorted. “I bet he’ll love the idea of six of us risking our lives for him”
“Good thing he doesn’t make the calls then” Was Moody’s rude answer. “The plan is solid, we tipped the Ministry that Harry wouldn’t leave his uncle and aunt’s house until the 30th. We have twelve safe locations warded to receive you tonight. Once there we can portkey to the Burrow. But I need to tell you” he rounded the group with his crazy magical fake eye “it is a risk we’ll all be taking. Do I have everyone’s consent?”
The group nodded.
Ron cupped Hermione’s face before she went to leave with Kingsley. “Be safe” He whispered against her forehead. She didn’t roll her eyes. It was silly but also very sweet.
“I’ll be” She promised.
She heard Fred and George mocking Ron from behind “Be safe” “I’ll be safe, I’ll be so safe”.
“Idiots” Ron grumbled, punching George lightly on the shoulder.
…
Hermione was right. It took some convincing before Harry agreed to have them all disguised as him.
“Ooh, you look much tastier than Crabbe and Goyle, Harry,” said Hermione, before catching sight of Ron’s raised eyebrows, blushing slightly and saying, “oh, you know what I mean – Goyle’s Potion looked like bogies.”
Harry’s potion did taste better than the cat polyjuice Hermione had drank in second year. He tasted like butterbeer, or better, like real beer.
“Ohh - We’re identical!”
“Bill zon’t look at me, I’m hideous”
“I knew Ginny was lying about that tattoo,” said Ron, looking down at his bare chest.
“Harry, your eyesight really is awful,” said Hermione, as she put on glasses.
Soon they were all in their vehicles and ready to go. Hermione prayed silently that everything would work out. She felt safe behind Kingsley’s broad shoulders yet she knew that was a very dangerous mission. There was surely death eaters around. At least one or two. Ron gave her a meaningful look as he mounted behind Tonks on her broom.
Higher and higher they climbed into the sky – And then, out of nowhere, out of nothing, they were surrounded. At least thirty hooded figures, suspended in mid-air, formed a vast circle in the midst of which the Order members had risen, oblivious – Screams, a blaze of green light on every side.
Hermione casted several stunning spells and other hexes all around her, while Kingsley did the same. She was so thankful for riding a thestral now, the animal didn’t need the guidance a broomstick demanded. They could focus on protecting themselves while flying safely towards their location.
Then she saw him. The white marble skin prickling with blue veins, the red eyes, the pointy yellow teeth showing in a broad smile, the snakelike nose. Voldemort. He had come for them. He was flying at their side, throwing killing spells in Kingsley’s direction with his eyes focused on Hermione. Well, on Harry’s body. Hermione kept casting shield after shield, but her magic was wearing off and she was so scared…
“It’s him, that’s the real him” She heard a death eater scream from a far away distance and soon the attacks ceased on them as Voldemort and the group directed their efforts to one pair on a motorcycle.
“No!” Hermione screamed.
…
They hadn’t been inside Kingsley’s luxurious townhouse in London for long before their Portkey, bent coat hanger, activated and they were sent to the Burrow with that sickening pull by the navel. The pair landed in the yard in front of the house. Lupin was walking fiercely towards them. Kingsley raised his wand.
“The last words Albus Dumbledore spoke to the pair of us?”
“Harry is the best hope we have. Trust him,” said Lupin calmly.
Kingsley turned his wand on Harry, but Lupin said, “It’s him, I’ve checked!”
“All right, all right!” said Kingsley, stowing his wand back beneath his cloak. “But somebody betrayed us! They knew, they knew it was tonight!”
“The seven Harrys was a surprise though”
“Small comfort! Who else is back?” Kingsley snarled.
When she heard that only Harry, Hagrid, Lupin and George were back Hermione stifled a little moan behind her hand. Ron. Kingsley was explaining how they were followed by five and also by Voldemort. Apparently he’d only left them to go after Harry, whose identity was discovered because he had used the disarming charm, his signature move, on Stan Shunpike.
“Stan? But I thought he was in Azkaban?”
Kingsley let out a mirthless laugh. “Hermione, there’s obviously been a mass breakout which the Ministry has hushed up. Travers’s hood fell off when I cursed him, he’s supposed to be inside too. But what happened to you, Remus? Where 's George?”
George had lost an ear for Snape. People hurried inside, more people arrived but Hermione kept outside pacing the yard. and looking up at the sky. There was no sign of movement; the stars stared back, unblinking, indifferent, unobscured by flying friends. Ron had been so attentive those last few days. He clearly had feelings for her and she was always pushing him away. She felt guilty for all the times she had complained in her mind for his efforts. She should’ve been nicer to him. What she’d give to have him back…
“It’s them!” she screamed as Tonks landed in a long skid that sent earth and pebbles everywhere.
She threw herself in Remus’s arms and Ron tripped dazedly towards Harry and Hermione.
“You’re OK,” he mumbled, before Hermione flew at him and hugged him tightly.
“I thought – I thought –”
“I’m all right,” said Ron, patting her on the back. “I’m fine.”
Tonks told them how great Ron had been, stunning death eaters and defending her over the broom.
“You did?” said Hermione, gazing up at Ron with her arms still around his neck.
“Always the tone of surprise,” he said a little grumpily, breaking free. “Are we the last back?”
The rest of the night went by in a blur. Mad Eye dead. Mundungus disappeared. Bill and Kingsley went to retrieve the body. Harry wanted to leave the house for everyone’s safety. Ron kept looking at Hermione with those big blue puppy eyes.
July 28th
Mrs Weasley kept Harry, Ron and Hermione so busy with preparations for the wedding that they hardly had time to think. All the jobs she handed out seemed to keep the three away from one another; he had not had a chance to speak to the two of them, alone, since the first night, when Harry had told them about Voldemort torturing Ollivander.
July 29th
Hermione saw an opportunity when mrs Weasley asked her to change the sheets for the Delacoeurs because she had done that with Ginny the day before, so she went upstairs to Ron’s room in the attics and started to sort through her books while Ron laid on his bed and Crookshanks laid on her feet.
Harry arrived not long after. The trio talked a bit. Ron commented on how Moody’s body hadn’t been retrieved and how he suspected he was still alive. Harry and Hermione disagreed.
“Like Barty Crouch, turned into a bone and buried in Hagrid’s front garden. They probably Transfigured Moody and stuffed him –” Harry said.
Hermione squealed and burst into tears. Ron was quick to jump at her side, side hug her and hand her a recently tergeoed handkerchief.
“Oh … thanks, Ron … I’m sorry …” She blew her nose and hiccoughed. “It’s just so awf – ful, isn’t it? R – Right after Dumbledore … I j – just n – never imagined Mad-Eye dying, somehow, he seemed so tough!”
“Yeah, I know,” said Ron, giving her a squeeze. “But you know what he’d say to us if he was here?”
“C – Constant vigilance” said Hermione, mopping her eyes. She didn’t know what was making her so sentimental. She could only thank Ron for being so sensitive and caring.
“That’s right! He’d tell us to learn from what happened to him. And what I’ve learned is not to trust that cowardly little squit Mundungus.” Ron said.
Hermione gave a shaky laugh and leaned forwards to pick up two more books. Ron asked why she was sorting out between her books and when she told him she was deciding which books to take on their hunt he snorted like she was mad. The bubble of charm around Ron bursted when he mocked her for wanting to take a library with them to their trip. Like she was being silly for bringing books. She rolled her eyes and continued, sharing with them her findings on horcruxes until now and lying about how she had gotten all those books on the subject. She couldn’t explain D for them now.
“I didn’t steal, I just summoned them from Dumbledore’s office after his funeral” She said not meeting their eyes, she was not a good liar.
Harry began the speech she and Ron had anticipated of how they didn’t need to come with him.
“Here he goes” Ron chuckled.
“Like we knew he would” She sighed, continuing her sorting.
“Listen!” Harry gasped.
“No, Harry, you listen” She snapped “We’re coming with you, we said it months ago and—”
“Have you really thought this through?” Harry said bitterly.
Ron told him to shut up. Hermione felt her vision blurring with tears. Had she thought it through? Hadn’t she just left her whole life, her history, her family behind?
“Let’s see!” She screamed, throwing one book on the discarded pile fiercely “I’ve been packing for days, so we’re ready to leave at a moment’s notice, which for your information has included doing some pretty difficult magic, not to mention smuggling Mad-Eye’s whole stock of Polyjuice Potion right under Ron’s mum’s nose. I’ve also modified my parents’ memories so that they’re convinced they’re really called Wendell and Monica Wilkins, and that their life’s ambition is to move to Australia, which they have now done. That’s to make it more difficult for Voldemort to track them down and interrogate them about me – or you, because unfortunately, I’ve told them quite a bit about you. Assuming I survive our hunt for the Horcruxes, I’ll find Mum and Dad and lift the enchantment. If I don’t – well, I think I’ve cast a good enough charm to keep them safe and happy. Wendell and Monica Wilkins don’t know that they’ve got a daughter, you see.”
Ron was hugging her again.
“I – Hermione, I’m sorry – I didn’t –” Harry stuttered.
“Didn’t realise that Ron and I know perfectly well what might happen if we come with you? Well, we do. Ron, show Harry what you’ve done.”
Ron took Harry upstairs to see how he had his father and the twins help him transfigure the family ghoul into a sick looking Ron so when the Ministry inquired about his absence at school, they could tell them he was sick with spattergroit. Hermione explained how it would look that she had gone into hiding with her family as a lot of other muggle borns.
Then they moved on talking about horcruxes, how to find them and how to destroy them. That is until a very angry looking Mrs Weasley appeared demanding their help sorting presents.
July 30th
H: remind me to never get married please!
D: I will not, seeing you in white is something I’ve dreamt about for too long now, Miss Granger
She hid her silly smile as she greeted the Delacoeur when they arrived at 11am.
July 31st
It was Harry’s birthday.
“Happy birthday, Harry!” said Hermione, hurrying into the kitchen and adding her own present to the top of the pile that was there. “It’s not much, but I hope you like it. What did you get him?” she added to Ron, who seemed not to hear her.
“Come on, then, open Hermione’s!” said Ron.
She had bought him a new Sneakoscope.
Harry opened all the other presents and spent the whole morning enjoying the free use of magic he now had.
“I’ll pack these for you. I’m nearly done, just waiting for Ron’s underwear to get out of the washer…” Hermione said brightly, loving the blush she got from Ron, as they ascended the stairs a couple of hours later.
A door on the first floor opened and Ginny called Harry inside. She had told Hermione what her gift would be, so Hermione’s mission was to get Ron upstairs to give the couple privacy.
“What is it? What is Harry and her doing alone in her room?” Ron snapped as soon as they arrived in his room.
“Oh, she just wanted to wish him a happy birthday”
“And she couldn’t do it in the kitchen? Like the rest of us?”
“Oh, Ron…” Hermione pleaded.
“No, Mione! She was very sad when he ditched her, if he keeps groping her at every chanc—”
“Ronald! You know Harry’s not like that” Hermione gasped.
She only managed to hold him for a few minutes, because he was soon back downstairs and slamming Ginny’s door open.
“Oh” He mumbled as Ginny and Harry disentangled from a very passionate kiss. Hermione sighed behind him.
Hermione watched as Ron scolded Harry, who looked grumpy and guilty.
As Harry’s birthday dinner would have stretched The Burrow’s kitchen to breaking point even before the arrival of Charlie, Lupin, Tonks and Hagrid, several tables were placed end to end in the garden. Fred and George bewitched a number of purple lanterns, all emblazoned with a large number ‘17’, to hang in mid-air over the guests.
Hermione made purple and gold streamers erupt from the end of her wand and drape themselves artistically over the trees and bushes. Then, with one final flourish of her wand, Hermione turned the leaves on the crab-apple tree to gold.
“Nice, you’ve really got an eye for that sort of thing.” Ron said.
Hermione blushed and thanked him. He was really being much nicer by the day.
Unfortunately, Harry’s party was crashed by the Minister Scrimgeour who requested a meeting with Harry, Ron and Hermione.
They later found out that it was not only to try and fish out details about their upcoming mission, but also to hand them their inheritance from Dumbledore.
But Harry interrupted.
“Dumbledore died over a month ago. Why has it taken this long to give us what he left us?”
“Isn’t it obvious?They wanted to examine whatever he’s left us. You had no right to do that!” Hermione said accusingly to the minister.
“I had every right! The Decree for Justifiable Confiscation gives the Ministry the power to confiscate the contents of a will –”
“That law was created to stop wizards passing on Dark artefacts and the Ministry is supposed to have powerful evidence that the deceased’s possessions are illegal before seizing them! Are you telling me that you thought Dumbledore was trying to pass us something cursed?”
“Are you planning to follow a career in Magical Law, Miss Granger?” asked Scrimgeour.
“No I’m not,” retorted Hermione. “I’m hoping to do some good in the world!”
Ron laughed. Scrimgeour’s eyes flickered towards him and away again as Harry spoke.
“So why have you decided to let us have our things now? Can’t think of a pretext to keep them?”
“No, it’ll be because the thirty-one days are up! They can’t keep the objects longer than that unless they can prove they’re dangerous. Right?”
Scrimgeour ignored her and addressed Ron. He had inherited a deluminator. Hermione had inherited a children’s book. The minister seemed eager to know why they had been included in Dumbledore’s will. Harry got a snitch, the first one he had ever caught.
“I notice that your birthday cake is in the shape of a Snitch… Why is that?” The minister asked.
Hermione laughed derisively.
“Oh, it can’t be a reference to the fact Harry’s a great Seeker, that’s way too obvious! ‘There must be a secret message from Dumbledore hidden in the icing!”
Scrimgeour dismissed her cruelly. He mentioned that snitches could hold important objects, Hermione knew that. She had read many books on quidditch during her first year, hoping the theory would help her flying skills improve. It hadn’t. But she knew that snitches held flesh memory. But that particular snitch didn’t open when Harry held it. Dumbledore also left Harry the sword of gryffindor, but the minister said it was never Dumbledore’s to give and it was also missing. Hermione cursed to herself, they really needed it.
And soon Harry and the minister were shouting at each other, Ron raised to his feet to defend his friend and Mr and Mrs Weasley entered the room to assist. The minister excused himself and left.
…
“Muffliato” Hermione casted once she was alone with Harry and Ron in their room later that night.
They began talking about the belongings left to them. Why would Dumbledore give them something to turn lights on and off, a children’s book and a snitch? They must be important, because he knew the ministry would raid them and he gave them anyway. But why wouldn’t he explain why they would need it and how they’d use it?
Harry hadn’t caught the snitch with his hand on his first game, he practically swallowed it. So that’s why it wouldn’t react to his hand’s touch. When he pressed his lips against the little golden winged ball, a message appeared.
I open at the close.
August 1st
Bill and Fleur’s wedding had been the most beautiful ceremony Hermione had ever seen. Then again it was the first wizarding wedding she ever attended. She hoped it wouldn’t be the last.
Hermione had her hair straightened out again using the sleakeazy’s potion and was wearing a lilac dress that had Ron spluttering for a couple of minutes when he first saw her. She smiled fondly, holding the beaded bag magically extended to pack all things the trio would need on their hunt. She just wanted to be ready.
Viktor Krum was there too and he gave Hermione his full attention, always the gentleman. This, obviously, made Ron sulk in a corner until he snapped out of it and invited her to dance with him.
A couple of horus later, she threw herself in the chair at Harry’s side.
“I simply can’t dance any more,” she panted, slipping off one of her shoes and rubbing the sole of her foot. “Ron’s gone looking to find more Butterbeers. It’s a bit odd, I’ve just seen Viktor storming away from Luna’s father, it looked like they’d been arguing –” She dropped her voice, staring at Harry who looked like he’d been punch, even under the polyjuice they had him on “Harry, are you OK?”
At that moment, something large and silver came falling through the canopy over the dance floor. Graceful and gleaming, the lynx landed lightly in the middle of the astonished dancers. Heads turned, as those nearest it froze, absurdly, in mid-dance. Then the Patronus’s mouth opened wide and it spoke in the loud, deep, slow voice of Kingsley Shacklebolt.
“The Ministry has fallen. Scrimgeour is dead. They are coming.”
Everything seemed fuzzy, slow. Harry and Hermione jumped to their feet and drew their wands. Many people were only just realising that something strange had happened; heads were still turning towards the silver cat as it vanished. Silence spread outwards in cold ripples from the place where the Patronus had landed. Then somebody screamed. Harry and Hermione threw themselves into the panicking crowd. Guests were sprinting in all directions; many were Disapparating; the protective enchantments around The Burrow had broken.
“Ron! Ron, where are you?” Hermione cried, as they pushed their way across the dance floor holding hands.
Cloaked and masked figures appeared in the crowd, Lupin and Tonks were fighting.
“Ron! Ron!” Hermione called, half sobbing as a streak of light whizzed over their heads amidst the wedding guests, whether a protective charm or something more sinister she did not know – And then Ron was there.
He caught hold of Hermione’s free arm and she turned on the spot; sight and sound were extinguished as darkness pressed in upon them; squeezing through space and time.
“Where are we?” Ron asked.
“Tottenham Court Road! Walk, just walk, we need to find somewhere for you to change.” Hermione panted.
They pointed that they had nothing to change into, but she didn’t bother explaining as she searched for somewhere they could enter. Once they were concealed in a dark alley, she searched inside her evaded bag and gave them both a change of clothes. They changed and she ushered them to keep walking.
“So when you said you were packing—” Harry began, from underneath his invisibility cloak.
“Yes, it’s all in here” Hermione said, patting her bag “I just had a feeling.”
“You’re amazing” Ron said pecking her cheek,
She blushed and gave him a small smile. Then she heard a bunch of drunken men catcalling her from the other side of the street. She cringed and tried to focus on her talk with Harry. He wanted to come back and check on the others.
“They’re looking for you, Harry! if you come back you’ll put everyone in danger” She explained.
“Why here, Mione?” Ron asked
“We can hardly book rooms at the Leaky Cauldron, can we? And Grimmauld Place is out if Snape can get in there … I suppose we could try my parents’ house, though I think there’s a chance they might check there … oh, I wish they’d shut up!”
“All right, darling? Fancy a drink? Ditch ginger and come and have a pint!” A drunk man called from the pavement.
Ron opened his mouth to answer and she pushed him inside the shabby looking cafe. Ron wanted them to try and check the Leaky, at least to get some news.
“‘We know what’s going on! Voldemort’s taken over the Ministry, what else do we need to know?” Harry snapped.
“OK, OK, it was just an idea!” Ron mumbled.
They ordered cappuccinos. A pair of burly workmen entered the café and squeezed into the next booth. Hermione dropped her voice to a whisper.
“I say we find a quiet place to Disapparate and head for the countryside. Once we’re there, we could send a message to the Order.”
Ron complained about the coffee and suggested they’d leave. Hermione went to search for muggle coins inside her bag when suddenly Ron had pushed her to the ground as he and Harry began fighting the two workmen, who had wands raised.
“Stupefy” Harry had one of the death eaters on the ground. He casted another stunning spell and it rebounded hitting the waitress.
“Expulso” The table behind them exploded.
“Incarcerous” The death eater had Ron tied up in robes.
“Petrificus totalus” Hermione petrified him, a blonde one. Dolohov.
“Diffindo” Hermione muttered, trying to free Ron.
She obliviated both the death eaters and the waiter as Harry and Ron began cleaning the place, so no one would know they had been there.
“It’s no wonder I can’t get it out, Hermione, you packed my old jeans, they’re tight.” Ron said after a bit.
“Oh I’m sorry” She hissed and then muttered so he couldn’t hear: “Why don’t you keep it in your arse?”
They went to Grimmauld place then, where they saw the jinx Moody had placed to keep Snape away. As Dumbledore was the secret's keeper for the fidelius charm on the house and he died, every order member was now the secret keeper, which included Snape. Harry felt his scar in pain and Hermione argued that he was supposed to close the connection. The weasel patronus of Arthur Weasley appeared, telling them they were safe and not to reply as they were being watched.
Ron hugged Hermione tight, letting out a relieved laugh. She said she didn’t want to sleep alone and asked if they could all sleep together. Ron said yes, but Harry excused himself to another room.
She woke up in the middle of the night, Ron having left his sleep sack to hold her in a bear grip at her own. She inhaled deeply, enjoying the safety feeling he gave her.
Notes:
the be safe dialogue is inspired by the same dialogue in Outer Banks
Chapter 19
Notes:
guys this chapter was gut wrenching to write, I don't want to give spoilers so I'll leave the TRIGGER WARNINGS at the end notes, pleeeasseeeeee read it ahead if you have any difficult subject.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
August 2nd
D: How are you? Please tell me you are alright and safe.
H: Yes, safe. I’m guessing you know about yesterday?
D: Yes… Let me know how I can help you.
Hermione sighed sitting straighter, Ron’s arm dropped to the sleepsack, he was snoring deep in sleep.
H: I need to know someone named R.A.B. I need to find out who he was.
D: There was a seeker in slytherin with these initials, in the late 1970’s I think. I saw his name in some school records. Could it be your guy?
H: Maybe… Do you know his name?
D: I think maybe he was a Black.
Hermione gasped. That she could work with. She needed to find Harry.
“Harry? Harry!” Hermione started calling as she walked through the rooms. But Harry was nowhere to be found. “HARRY! Ron, where’s Harry??”
She woke Ron up, shaking him vigorously. He jumped up scared, his wand raised.
“I can’t find Harry” She cried.
They were both searching for several minutes until she finally saw him lying in the upstairs bathroom tiles.
“HARRY! RON I FOUND HIM” She kneeled at his side. “Harry what’s wrong? Is it your scar?”
“He’s mad — Very angry — Rowle and Dolohov failed their mission.” Harry mumbled, sweat on his forehead and a twitch in his green eyes. “Mione, he’s having Malf— Draco, he’s having Draco torture them.”
Hermione’s heart turned into a heavy lead. She blinked away the tears rapidly forming in her eyes.
“Here, let me help you get up” She whispered, pulling him sat up by his arm. She conjured him an empty glass and filled it with water. He drank it quickly and she filled it again. The second one he drank in a much slower pace. She had time to find the crumpled parchment at his side. “What’s this Harry?”
“R-read it” He murmured.
And then Hermione read the letter Lilly Potter sent to Sirius Black just a few weeks before she and her husband had died.
“Oh Harry…”
“I couldn’t find the ending…” Harry sighed. “You see, she mentions Batilda… That’s why I think we should go to Godric’s Hollow”
Hermione bit her lower lip.
“Harry, I’m sorry, but that’s precisely what Voldemort will expect you to do!” She argued “I don’t feel safe going there, especially with how easy we were found yesterday and…”
“Yeah yeah” Harry said, getting up and pulling her up with him. “Did you want to tell me something?”
“Oh, yes” She remembered her conversation with D. “Did Sirius have any siblings?”
“Yes, a brother… Why?”
“Well, do you know where his room was?”
“I think it was in this corridor, near Sirius’s probably. Why?”
Hermione didn’t answer, she simply walked down the corridor searching for the room. There she found a door with a neat pompous handwritten sign Do Not Enter Without the Express Permission of Regulus Arcturus Black.
“Harry! That’s him! R.A.B” She celebrated.
Harry then beamed. Sirius had told him that his younger brother had been a death eater who tried to leave Voldemort and was murdered for that. Hermione called Ron and the three of them unlocked the door to find a very luxurious room, the Slytherin colours of emerald and silver were everywhere, draping the bed, the walls and the windows. The Black family crest was painstakingly painted over the bed, along with its motto, Toujours Pur. Beneath this was a collection of yellow newspaper cuttings, all stuck together to make a ragged collage. Hermione crossed the room to examine them.
“They’re all about Voldemort,” she said. “Regulus seems to have been a fan for a few years before he joined the Death Eaters …”
“So is the locket here?” Ron asked. “ Accio locket” He casted and when nothing happened. “Well, it was worth a shot. Can we go have breakfast th—”
“Stop thinking about food, Ronald!” Hermione admonished. “It could still be here, under hiding charms that make it unsummonable.”
Then Harry smacked his own forehead.
“What is it, Harry? Is it your scar?”
“No! I just remembered! There was a locket, in the drawing room. We all tried to open it during fifth year’s cleaning, remember?” Hermion gasped as she remembered. “Then we tossed it on the discarding pile”
“Oh” She complained. “But Kreacher got loads of things back, maybe he—”
“KREACHER!” Harry called his elf.
“Master,” croaked Kreacher in his bullfrog’s voice, and he bowed low, muttering to his knees, “back in my mistress’s old house with the blood traitor Weasley and the Mudblood –”
“I forbid you to call anyone “blood traitor” or “Mudblood”,” growled Harry.
Harry proceeded to question Kreacher about the locket and the elf reluctantly told them how Voldemort had requested an house elf and Regulus offered Kreacher to go into the cave with the lake full of inferi to put the locket there and left him to die. Once Regulus heard about it, he decided to abandon Voldemort’s ranks and stole the locket, ordering the house elf to destroy the horcrux. Kreacher tried, but never managed to. Hermione was in tears at the end of the story. Even Ron, who was no fan of Kreacher’s, looked troubled. Harry sat back on his heels and shook his head, trying to clear it.
"I don’t understand you, Kreacher,” he said finally. “Voldemort tried to kill you, Regulus died to bring Voldemort down, but you were still happy to betray Sirius to Voldemort? You were happy to go to Narcissa and Bellatrix, and pass information to Voldemort through them …”
Hermione shoved down the memory of Draco telling her this story.
“Harry, Kreacher doesn’t think like that,” said Hermione, wiping her eyes on the back of her hand. “He’s a slave; house-elves are used to bad, even brutal treatment; what Voldemort did to Kreacher wasn’t that far out of the common way. What do wizard wars mean to an elf like Kreacher? He’s loyal to people who are kind to him, and Mrs Black must have been, and Regulus certainly was, so he served them willingly and parroted their beliefs. I know what you’re going to say,’ she went on, as Harry began to protest, ‘that Regulus changed his mind … but he doesn’t seem to have explained that to Kreacher, does he? And I think I know why. Kreacher and Regulus’s family were all safer if they kept to the old pure-blood line. Regulus was trying to protect them all.”
“Sirius –”
“Sirius was horrible to Kreacher, Harry, and it’s no good looking like that, you know it’s true. Kreacher had been alone for a long time when Sirius came to live here, and he was probably starving for a bit of affection. I’m sure “Miss Cissy” and “Miss Bella” were perfectly lovely to Kreacher when he turned up, so he did them a favour and told them everything they wanted to know. I’ve said all along that wizards would pay for how they treat house-elves. Well, Voldemort did … and so did Sirius.”
Harry had no retort. He gifted Kreacher with Regulus old locket and asked him to find Mundungus Fletcher.
August 4th
Kreacher hadn’t come back with Mundungus Fletcher yet. There were hooded men outside the house they knew to be death eaters, so none of them could leave. The isolation and waiting had turned Ron clingier than ever and Hermione was trying to hide her magic parchment inside the book Dumbledore gave her. She was attempting to do a very detailed drawing of the locket for D, but she wasn’t a good drawer.
H: Have you ever seen this locket?
D: I think I saw something like that, yes. Just can’t remember where now.
H: If you do, tell me please. It’s really important.
D: Is it one of them? The horcruxes?
She didn’t answer. Ron closed her book and turned off the lights with the deluminator.
“It’s late. Lay here with me, Mione” He whispered against her ear, sending goosebumps all over her body.
August 6th
Lupin came to visit them. He explained how every order related safe house in the country had been raided, how the death eaters had overthrown the ministry, how they were searching for Harry and publicly accusing him of being responsible for Dumbledore’s death and how they had already began searching for muggleborns under the disguise of The Muggleborn Registration act. Hermione gasped in horror as she read the Daily Prophet.
Muggle-born Register
The Ministry of Magic is undertaking a survey of so-called ‘Muggle-borns’, the better to understand how they came to possess magical secrets. Recent research undertaken by the Department of Mysteries reveals that magic can only be passed from person to person when wizards reproduce. Where no proven wizarding ancestry exists, therefore, the so-called Muggle-born is likely to have obtained magical power by theft or force.
The Ministry is determined to root out such usurpers of magical power, and to this end has issued an invitation to every so-called Muggle-born to present themselves for interview by the newly appointed Muggle-born Registration Commission.
“People won’t let this happen”
“It is happening” Lupin sighed, rubbing his tired eyes. “Muggleborns are being rounded as we speak”
“Well, but that’s mental how could someone steal magic?” Harry said.
“What if purebloods and halfbloods say that muggleborns are their parents? I’ll tell everyone Hermione is my cousin—”
Hermione blushed as he squeezed her tighter, protective.
“Thank you, Ron, but—”
“But nothing, I’ll teach you my family tree so you can be quizzed about it and—”
“Ronald” She giggled sadly “As we are on the run with the most wanted wizard, I don’t think it’ll make a difference. Anyways, what is he planning for Hogwarts, Lupin?”
Lupin explained how the Carrows now ran Hogwarts with Snape, how attendance was mandatory and permitted only for those who proved their magical ancestry and how the curriculum now had strong pureblood and dark magic ideology. Voldemort wanted to control the younger generations' mindset.
It had something cozy and nice in Lupin’s presence. Like she could breath deeply and almost relax. There was a grown up, someone smart enough for her not to be their only resource. And when Lupin offered to accompany them in their hunt, she almost hoped Harry would accept it.
But then, it all went very very bad very quickly.
It was Hermione that asked Lupin what Tonks would think about him leaving her, so soon after their wedding. He explained coldly that she’d be safe with her parents. Then he added that she was pregnant. Hermione and Ron congratulated him, but Harry’s eyes narrowed. He confronted Lupin for leaving his child behind, called him a coward, said his father would be embarrassed of his friend leaving his wife and child behind for an adventure. Lupin got up and kicked a chair, wand raised at Harry and a wolf shadow across his features. He said he had damned his wife and unborn child to be outcasts because of his condition, that they would be embarrassed of him.
“Remus!” whispered Hermione, tears in her eyes. “Don’t say that – how could any child be ashamed of you?”
“Oh, I don’t know, Hermione,” said Harry. “I’d be pretty ashamed of him.”
And with that, Lupin shot Harry backwards with a wordless spell and, in minutes, was gone.
“Harry, how could you do that?”
“It was rather easy” Harry said bitterly. “And don’t you look at me like that, Hermione” He snapped.
“Don’t you start on her!” snarled Ron, advancing to Harry.
“No – no – we mustn’t fight!” said Hermione, launching herself between them.
“‘You shouldn’t have said that stuff to Lupin” Ron told Harry.
“He had it coming to him,” said Harry. “Parents,’ said Harry, “shouldn’t leave their kids unless – unless they’ve got to”
“Harry –’ said Hermione, stretching out a consoling hand, but he shrugged it off and walked away.
August 8th
D: I just remembered where I saw the locket. In a Prophet picture of the new Inquisitor for Muggleborn Registration.
Hermione nearly dropped the parchment over the fire she had just lit to prepare breakfast. She sprinted towards the two day old newspaper that Lupin had brought when he came. She fumbled through the pages with shaky fingers and there it was. The locket was in Dolores Umbridge’s neck.
So it was easy. All they had to do was invade the ministry of magic and steal the horcrux from her.
Piece of cake.
September 1st
There were more death eaters on guard that day than ever.
“Do they expect us to try and go to school?” Harry scoffed, shutting the curtains down.
“Dunno, but it feels weird not to go, right?” Ron muttered, his arm around Hermione’s waist.
“Stil can’t believe that Dumbledore’s murder will be in his off—” Hermione started and then her mind shot with realisation. She ran upstairs searching for the painting, until she found it.
Phineas Nigellus.
The painted image of Phineas Nigellus Black was able to flit between his portrait in Grimmauld Place and the one that hung in the Headmaster’s office at Hogwarts: the circular tower-top room where Snape was no doubt sitting right now, in triumphant possession of Dumbledore’s collection of delicate, silver magical instruments, the stone Pensieve, the Sorting Hat and, unless it had been moved elsewhere, the sword of Gryffindor.
She threw it inside her bag. Now he wouldn’t be able to spy for his slytherin housemate.
She came back to the kitchen and listened with Ron for Harry’s update on his reconnaissance trip on the Ministry’s public entrance. They had been doing them for weeks now, along with detailed accounts from Ron whose father had worked there for decades. Hermione drew several maps and detailed lists of informations. She was just writing down the colour of the maintenance staff when Harry said they should go in the following day.
“Harry! Are you serious?”
“I am,’ said Harry. “I don’t think we’re going to be much better prepared than we are now even if we skulk around the Ministry entrance for another month. The longer we put it off, the further away that locket could be. There’s already a good chance Umbridge has chucked it away; the thing doesn’t open. We know they’ve stopped Apparition in and out of the Ministry. We know only the most senior Ministry members are allowed to connect their homes to the Floo Network now, because Ron heard those two Unspeakables complaining about it. And we know roughly where Umbridge’s office is, because of what you heard that bearded bloke saying to his mate –”
“I’ll be up on Level One, Dolores wants to see me,” Hermione recited immediately.
“Exactly,” said Harry.
“All right,” said Ron slowly, “let’s say we go for it tomorrow … I think it should just be me and Harry.”
Hermione rolled her eyes. They hadn’t crossed the line between friendship and something more yet, but Ron was already behaving like her protecting prince charming.
“Oh, don’t start that again! I thought we’d settled this.”
“Mione” He pleaded “You are a muggleborn, you’ve already been listed as one who didn’t show up for registration, they’ll be looking for yo—”
“And you’re supposed to be sick at home and Harry has a ten galleon price on his head, Ronald!” She snapped. “There’s no easy way out, we need to go through this together”
Harry was on the floor shouting the next second. Hermione and Ron shook him trying to wake him up and, when he finally did, he had the audacity to pretend that it was nothing.
“Don’t insult our intelligence, Harry!” Hermione said “I know you’ve had one of Voldemort's vision. You shouldn’t be having them, Dumbledore wanted you to close the connection. Have you been working on your occlumency?”
He hadn’t. It almost seemed like he liked having them. Apparently, Voldemort had been trying to search for Gregorovitch, other wandmaker, to discover why Harry’s wand had been defeating him the whole time.
“Drop it,” Ron advised her. “It’s up to him. And if we’re going to the Ministry tomorrow, don’t you reckon we should go over the plan?”
September 2nd
Hermione stunned Mafalda Hopkirk and, with the boys help, hid her body inside a dimly lit empty broom closet inside the public restroom. She took a bit of her hair and tossed it in a small vial of polyjuice potion.
Then she used the vomiting pastilles to have a ministry maintenance worker sent to St Mungus, not before she took some of his hair to put in Ron’s Polyjuice Potion. The man was very reluctant to leave, but eventually he couldn’t resist any longer. Then they gave a nosebleeding candy to another Ministry worker, whose identity Harry assumed.
“See you in a moment, then,” said Hermione nervously, and she tottered off down the steps to the ladies’ room. She stepped inside the toilet and flushed it, with a spinning movement she was sent downstairs towards the ministry’s atrium.
Previously, a golden fountain had filled the centre of the hall, casting shimmering spots of light over the polished wooden floor and walls. Now a gigantic statue of black stone dominated the scene. It was rather frightening, this vast sculpture of a witch and a wizard sitting on ornately carved thrones, looking down at the Ministry workers toppling out of fireplaces below them. Engraved in foot-high letters at the base of the statue were the words: MAGIC IS MIGHT.
Hermione looked more closely and realised that what he had thought were decoratively carved thrones were actually mounds of carved humans: hundreds and hundreds of naked bodies, men, women and children, all with rather stupid, ugly faces, twisted and pressed together to support the weight of the handsomely robed wizards.
“Muggles in their rightful place.” Hermione whispered. “Come on, let’s get going.” she said as the other two approached her.
They joined the stream of witches and wizards moving towards the golden gates at the end of the hall, looking around as surreptitiously as possible, but there was no sign of the distinctive figure of Dolores Umbridge. They passed through the gates and into a smaller hall, where queues were forming in front of twenty golden grilles housing as many lifts.
Yaxley, the death eater, approached them and called for a Cattermole, complaining about the rain in his office. Apparently, that was Ron and he was ushered to follow him. Hermione tried to whisper all the weather changing spells she remembered so he could try and fix the death eater’s office. Apparently, Cattermole’s wife was a muggleborn and her safety depended on Ron’s success.
She gasped when the lift’s door opened and she saw the short toad-looking witch dressed in sickening pink enter.
“Ah, Mafalda!” said Umbridge, looking at Hermione. “Travers sent you, did he?”
“Y – yes,” squeaked Hermione. “Good, you’ll do perfectly well.” Umbridge spoke to the wizard in black and gold. “That’s that problem solved, Minister, if Mafalda can be spared for record-keeping we shall be able to start straight away.” She consulted her clipboard. “Ten people today and one of them the wife of a Ministry employee! Tut, tut … even here, in the heart of the Ministry!”
She stepped into the lift beside Hermione, as did the two wizards who had been listening to Umbridge’s conversation with the Minister.
“We’ll go straight down, Mafalda, you’ll find everything you need in the courtroom. Good morning, Albert, aren’t you getting out?”
“Yes, of course,” said Harry in a deep voice. Harry stepped out of the lift.
Hermione’s mind reeled as she tried to come up with a plan, while Umbridge kept her light voice talking towards the other wizards. Lost in thought, she did not immediately register the unnatural chill that was creeping over her as if she was descending into fog as she walked through the dark corridors of the Department of Mysteries courtrooms. It was becoming colder and colder with every step she took: a cold that reached right down into her throat and tore at her lungs. And thens he felt that stealing sense of despair, of hopelessness, filling her, expanding inside her… Dementors , she thought.
And as she reached the foot of the stairs and turned to her right,following Umbridge, she saw a dreadful scene. The dark passage outside the courtrooms was packed with tall, black hooded figures, their faces completely hidden, their ragged breathing the only sound in the place. The petrified Muggle-borns brought in for questioning sat huddled and shivering on hard wooden benches. Most of them were hiding their faces in their hands, perhaps in an instinctive attempt to shield themselves from the Dementors’ greedy mouths. Some were accompanied by families, others sat alone. The Dementors were gliding up and down in front of them, and the cold, and the hopelessness, and the despair of the place laid themselves upon Hermione like a curse …
“Expécto Patrono” Umbridge’s giggle came as she conjured a platinum cat that walked in front of them towards the courtroom, immediately lifting the coldness and despair from Hermione. it was now warm and comfortable as they found their seats. Umbridge’s patronus glowed brightly because she was so happy here, in her element, upholding the twisted laws she had helped to write.
Hermione tried her best not to panic and run away as she searched documents upon Umbridge’s requests and took notes of the pink toad’s questions towards the muggleborns. Where they’d gotten their wands, who had they stolen them from, etc.
“That’s – that’s pretty, Dolores,” she said, pointing at the pendant gleaming in the ruffled folds of Umbridge’s blouse.
“What?” snapped Umbridge, glancing down. “Oh yes – an old family heirloom,’ she said, patting the locket lying on her large bosom. “The “S” stands for Selwyn … I am related to the Selwyns … indeed, there are few pure-blood families to whom I am not related … a pity that cannot be said for everyone, right?”
Hermione nodded shakingly as Yaxley chucklled darkly.
With that a jet of red light went straight into Umbridge’s chest, stunning her. Yaxley’s smile fell seconds before he too was hit. Harry came out, in Albert’s body, from underneath his invisibility cloak.
“Harry!” She gasped. He tried to argue, but she pointed to the body of the old witch being questioned before.
There were now several dementors feeding on her.
“EXPECTRO PATRONO” Harry casted his silver stag to throw the creatures away as he lunged to try and free the witch from her chains.
Hermione went to retrieve the horcrux from Umbridge’s neck. She made a copy to reduce suspicion and then came running downstairs.
“Let’s see … Relashio!” The chains clinked and withdrew into the arms of the chair. The witch looked just as frightened as ever before as Harry told her to flee the country with her family.
“Harry this place is full of dementors! How are we supposed to leave?” Hermione panicked.
“Patronuses!” Harry shouted as he pulled her towards the exit door.
Hermione tried casting her otter, but she was scared and it was becoming harder by the minute. The only spell she had difficult with and now, seeing that most her happy memories reminded her of the parents she had just lost…
Hermione would forever be thankful for Harry’s quick thinking. It was like he was in his element during the adrenaline rush of a dangerous situation. He ordered all the muggleborns waiting for questioning to cast their patronuses and follow him towards the lift. Once at the atrium, Ron appeared and warned them that the ministry knew about the invaders.
Harry then used Albert Runcorn’s authoritative voice to command the rest of the staff not to seal the fireplaces as the muggleborns floo’ed away. The real Cattermole appeared and Yaxley did too.
They were caught. That’s it, they would die. Hermione was still frozen in panic.
“Come on!” Harry shouted at Hermione; he seized her hand and they jumped into the fireplace together as Yaxley’s curse sailed over Harry’s head.
They spun for a few seconds before shooting up out of a toilet into a cubicle. Harry flung open the door; Ron was standing there beside the sinks, still wrestling with Mrs Cattermole.
“Let go, I’m not your husband, you’ve got to go home!”
There was a noise in the cubicle behind them; Yaxley had just appeared.
“LET’S GO!” Harry yelled.
He seized Hermione by the hand and Ron by the arm and turned on the spot. Hermione almost left out a relief sigh when she saw the number 12 in Grimmauld Place, but she noticed that Yaxley had a grip around her shoulder. When he saw where they were he released her with a broad grin and she quickly forced him to let go with a Revulsion Jinx, then apparated them to the woods where they held the Quidditch World Cup. It was the first place on her mind.
She had no time to celebrate their safety, though. She looked at the floor and saw Ron, blood drenched the whole of his left side and his face stood out, greyish white, against the leaf-strewn earth.
“What’s happened to him?” Harry asked, horrified.
“Splinched” said Hermione, her fingers already busy at Ron’s sleeve, where the blood was wettest and darkest. Hermione laid bare Ron’s upper arm, where a great chunk of flesh was missing, scooped cleanly away as though by a knife.
“Harry, quickly, in my bag, there’s a small bottle labelled Essence of Dittany –”
“Bag – right –”
It was taking too long, Ron seemed greyer by the second.
“Quickly!” She screamed.
“Accio dittany!”
“He’s fainted.” She cried trying to open the vial Harry had handed her”Unstopper it for me, Harry, my hands are shaking.”
Harry wrenched the stopper off the little bottle, Hermione took it and poured three drops of the potion on the bleeding wound. Greenish smoke billowed upwards and when it had cleared, the bleeding stopped. The wound now looked several days old; new skin stretched over what had just been open flesh.
“Wow” said Harry.
“It’s all I feel safe doing,” said Hermione shakily. “There are spells that would put him completely right, but I daren’t try in case I do them wrong and cause more damage … he’s lost so much blood already …”
“What happened?” Harry asked. And, amidst tears of guilt, she explained how she had revealed the fidelius secret to Yaxley by apparating him inside the wards. She apologized feverishly and Harry said it wasn’t her fault. He showed her the blue magic eye that once belonged to Moody.
“Couldn’t leave it there, in Umbridge’s office. I reckon this is how they found out about the intruders” he mumbled.
Ron woke up and asked where they were. She explained it was the first place she could think of.
“D’you reckon we should move on?” Ron asked Harry. He still looked pale and clammy. He had made no attempt to sit up and it looked as though he was too weak to do so. The prospect of moving him was daunting.
“Let’s stay here for now,” Harry said.
Relieved, Hermione sprang to her feet and started to cast protection wards in a wide circle around them.
“Salvio hexia … Protego totalum … Repello Muggletum … Muffliato … You could get out the tent, Harry … It’s in the bag”
Harry summoned the tent they’d used during the Quidditch Cup and erected it with magic.
“Done, I don’t think it’ll stop Vol—”
“Don’t say his name!” Ron begged. “ Please”
Hermione and Harry exchanged meaningful looks and a silent conversation that seemed to say: let’s at least give him that. They dragged him inside the tent and Hermione moved quickly to make some tea. Once that was settled, she went to sit at Ron’s feet watching fondly as he talked about how worried for the Cattermoles he was.
She couldn’t help but notice his contrast with Draco. While Draco was cold, Ron was warm. Of course, he could be a bit of a clumsy, hot-tempered dim… But he had a giant heart, he was brave, protective and so sweet.
Harry coughed. “So did you get it?”
Hermione was startled.
“W-What?”
“What we went there to pick? The locket!” Harry snapped.
“You got it?” shouted Ron, raising himself a little higher on his pillows. “No one tells me anything! Blimey, you could have mentioned it!”
“Well, we were running for our lives from the Death Eaters, weren’t we?” said Hermione. “Here.”
And she pulled the locket out of the pocket of her robes and handed it to Ron. It was as large as a chicken’s egg. An ornate letter ‘S’, inlaid with many small green stones, glinted dully in the diffused light shining through the tent’s canvas roof.
Hermione had not packed any food in her magical bag, as she had assumed that they would be returning to Grimmauld Place that night, so they had had nothing to eat except some wild mushrooms that Hermione had collected from amongst the nearest trees and stewed in a billycan. After a couple of mouthfuls, Ron had pushed his portion away, looking queasy. She told Harry she would take the first watch and ran outside to vomit. The food really was terrible.
September 3rd
D: How are you? Please tell me you’re safe!
H: Safe. Hiding.
D: Did you get the locket? Is it a horcrux? Do you know how to destroy it?
September 7th
Harry and Hermione felt that it was best not to stay anywhere too long, and Ron agreed, with the sole proviso that their next move took them within reach of a bacon sandwich. Hermione therefore removed the enchantments she had placed around the clearing, while Harry and Ron obliterated all the marks and impressions on the ground that might show they had camped there. Then they Disapparated to the outskirts of a small market town. Once they had pitched the tent in the shelter of a small copse of trees, and surrounded it with freshly cast defensive enchantments, Harry ventured out under the Invisibility Cloak to find sustenance. He came back empty handed.
“Dementors” He muttered.
“But you have a great patronus” Ron protested.
“Couldn’t do it”
Harry and Ron started arguing, Ron going as far as kicking a chair in anger for he was so hungry. Hermione rolled her eyes before tuning out their screams and thinking hard. Harry was great at Patronuses, how could he not cast one?
“Of course!” She blinked “Harry, it was the horcrux! Take it off!”
They decided to take turns in wearing the locket from then on. Harry didn’t trust leaving it somewhere and it made them sick to wear it for too long.
September 9th
“It's not stealing, right? If I leave muggle money on the chicken coop?” Hermione asked worriedly as she and Ron took some eggs and bread from a local farmer on their third stop.
“You worry too much, Mione” Ron said, squeezing her in a hug from behind, excited to eat. “Relax a bit”
It was easier to relax with their stomachs full.
September 10th
Hermione twirled the little tampon in her fingers, worrying her bottom lip.
She had found it the previous day as she searched for coins inside the beaded bag. It had been so long on the run, with so many things on her mind… That she hadn’t thought about her cycle yet. She couldn’t remember exactly when she had her period the last time. Although it was possible to go without it for a few months because of poor nutrition or stress, she wasn’t stupid. She couldn’t remember having it on the Burrow or Grimmauld Place either, both places where she had eaten just fine.
She shook the feeling away. It wouldn’t do her any good to worry about it now. She only had sex once, the probability of being pregnant was… Slim. But the mere thought of it happening drove her mad. There was no chance in hell that this could be happening.
September 12nd
Hermione went to sleep welcoming the achy feeling she had the whole day on her lower back. She sighed in relief. Menstrual cramps always began on her back, during the first day, then she’d feel them in her belly.
September 13rd
The sun hadn’t dawned yet. But that wasn't normal. She never felt that much pain before. Her womb felt like it was being burnt and punctured by knives at the same time. She stumbled out of bed and gasped as she felt the warm clingy sensation on her pyjama bottoms. She looked down and saw the huge red stain spreading towards her thighs. So her period had arrived.
They were camping near a lake in Mallards Pike. Hermione had been there with her parents the summer before she went to Hogwarts. She remembered fishing with her father and then roasting it near the fire with the herbs she gathered with her mother.
Hermione casted a quick lumos to light the way and then a tergeo to wipe the blood from her mattress. She walked as swiftly as she managed with the pain towards the tent door and then in the lake’s direction.
She nearly fell on the rocky pathway and her fingers were weak and shaky as she pushed her trousers down.
What she saw when she looked down made her blood freeze.
There were huge blood clots everywhere. On her knickers, on her trousers insides and on the floor. Her knees buckled and she fell to the ground. That wasn’t normal. There was too much blood. It was too thick, dark and smelly. She started hyperventilating as she tried to scrap it off of her and then she felt a strong sting of pain and the urge to push.
She squeezed her eyes and from deep inside her throat came a roar of pain as she pushed a huge chunk of blood clot down her walls. She looked down and her world stopped.
There it was, in the middle of all that blood.
It was no longer than her pinky finger, yet there was no mistaking its form.
It had two arms, two legs, two eyes shut and a little pointy nose.
Hermione wailed.
Her world shattered. There would be a Hermione before and a Hermione after that.
How do you make a mother forget she was one?
Even that was taken from her. Even that she could not have.
“N-no… No…” Her voice broke and she started sobbing as she held it between her hands. She felt something thick coming out of her, the placenta, the swotty voice inside her mind explained.
Another casualty of this war. One no one would ever know of. A pain that was Hermione’s alone.
She had thought it was hard to say goodbye to her parents. The ones she knew her whole life.
But she couldn’t have imagined then that saying hello and goodbye to this little human would be the worst pain she ever felt. Hermione was the only person it had known during its short life.
Was it even life at all?
No.
She refused to deny it even that. She couldn’t tell if it was a boy or a girl, but she knew it was a human. One she couldn’t protect from the prejudice and violence of this world. One she couldn’t hold and tell it would all be fine. One she couldn’t see live and thrive. She would give this tiny human everything she could now. The dignity of a name. The dignity of a funeral. The dignity of a memory.
She could feel her nails breaking as she dug the hard ground with her bare hands. No magic. She wanted to do this the hard way. She wanted it to hurt, to scar her even. Because she’d never be able to forget it, but she thought people should see the marks left in her too.
She placed it gently inside the hole, the grave was the size of a credit card. She pulled her trousers back up, not bothering to clean them, and searched around for wild flowers. Her mind was dizzy with blood loss, her legs were trembling. She collected a handful of them and carefully placed them around the body.
Her baby 's body.
And then she sat there, staring at it, unable to cover it with dirt.
She shouldn't be this sad.
It wasn’t the right time for a baby. She was in the middle of a hunt/run, during a war from which there were big chances neither she or a possible child of hers would escape with freedom. The father …
She shook her head. He was no father. This baby was hers, hers alone. Hers forever.
She felt guilty just to remember how she had wished she wasn’t pregnant a couple of days earlier. How she had been relieved to have her period coming. She celebrated her baby’s death without knowing.
She didn’t bother crying quietly. If Harry or Ron saw her now she would be a mess, with tears streaming from her red puffy eyes, snot coming out of her nose and dribbling from her bawling mouth. Her trousers were now damp in her blood and the mud from the floor.
Mudblood.
At least that baby would never hear that word.
At least now she could believe it was in a better place. Nearer God.
As the first sun rays began to cast over the trees in the horizon, the sky was painted in lilac, pink and orange. She sang a little lullaby with her scratchy cry voice. One her mother used to sing for her. And she sprinkled earth over her baby, as if trying not to hurt it.
She committed that image to her head. She wanted it to be carved inside her mind. Maybe one day, if she ever came out of this war, she would be able to say that her child had a lovely funeral.
She would never say that. But it was nice to pretend.
…
After what felt like hours, Hermione rose to her feet and dove in the freezing water of the lake. She swam and swam until her body felt numb.
“Mione!” Ron called. “Cum, breakfast’s ready!”
She returned to the tent and no one bothered to ask her what she was doing outside. So she never said.
September 14th
Hermione spent the whole day curled in a fetal position under her blankets. Ron asked her twice if she was alright.
“Lady problems” she mumbled and they left her alone.
September 15th
Hermione hadn’t blinked the whole night.
As the sun rose again she addressed her situation with as much logic and detachment she could muster.
When she erased herself from her parents memory, it was like an ending to her childhood.
Like she was the responsible adult in her life now.
But when she lost her first child, it was like the end of her innocence.
Like from now on she would never see the world through the same lenses again. She felt cynical, bitter and cold.
This was good. She would be stronger this way.
She made a vow to guard the grief for her baby for dealing with it after the war. She didn’t want to explain how she got pregnant, didn’t want the boys pitying her… God, she doubted they would even be able to understand what she felt and to sympathize with her. They were so worried about themselves. Ron with his sulking, Harry with his anger… No. She was better off dealing with this alone.
This was her pain.
There were only three people who could share it with her. Two of them had forgotten she existed. And the one left… Well, he would probably be relieved with the outcome of their half blood child.
September 19th
D: Happy Birthday, beautiful
H: Thank you
Neither Ron nor Harry remembered her 18th birthday. Hermione spent the whole day inside her bed crying. She had never felt so alone.
September 25th
Harry assumed a horcrux would be hidden in Hogwarts, but Hermione and Ron disagreed. Without any other leads, they travelled into London and, hidden beneath the Invisibility Cloak, searched for the orphanage in which Voldemort had been raised. Hermione stole into a library and discovered from their records that the place had been demolished many years before. They visited its site and found a towerblock of offices.
October 2nd
“I thought he knew something, we’ve been roaming aimless for ages” Ron complained one evening, as Harry stood guard outside.
“I know, I did too, but maybe Dumbledore didn’t give him that much to go with and…”
“So why are we following him still, then?” Ron snapped.
“What other options do we have, Ronald?” She asked impatiently.
October 13th
It had been one month. Hermione couldn’t eat anything that day.
October 20th
Hermione had begun to see Harry with less empathy, she knew he had endured a lot, but so had she and she wasn’t walking around treating everyone as bad as he did. She gave up so much for him and he still acted like she wasn’t doing enough.
“I am disappointed, Harry hasn’t been practicing his occlumency and he doesn't seem to know what to do” She confessed one night to Ron, while he patted her back.
“I know, it’s crazy”
October 31st
“Mione” Ron whispered as he walked outside the tent while she stood guard. “Can I sit here?”
“Of course” She smiled at him, closing the Beedle book on her lap. “What is it, Ron?”
“Can’t sleep” He blurted out as he sat at her side.
It took him several minutes to speak again.
“I gotta be honest Mione” he sighed running both his hands over his face “I wouldn’t be able to endure any bit of this without you”
“Oh” she quickly glanced away, blushing.
She felt this moment approaching for a couple of weeks now. Despite the fact that Ron was bitter and sulking most of the time, with the fact that he missed his family and it was clear Harry had no idea of what he was doing… Whenever he was without the horcrux long enough to have its fake magic far from his soul, he’d approach her.
It started with him kneading her tense shoulders, then he offered to braid her hair (claiming he had done it for Ginny when they were kids, but his poor results and Ginny’s whole personality contradicted him). Then he started to hold her hand, intertwining their fingers, as she read. Then he started coming to her bed most nights. He didn’t try anything. She didn’t want him to, but she admitted she found comfort in his presence. She felt dirty for using him like that. But he didn’t seem to push for anything more.
Not until now.
“I’m sorry, I know I agreed to all of this but maybe the rest of the Order was right” he said “Maybe we shouldn’t be doing this alone. Maybe we need more help. There are still 4 horcruxes left, we found one and we’re nowhere near destroying it…”
“Ron…” she started.
“I know you’re scared of coming back, being muggleborn and all… but I can protect you Mione” He said firmly, placing his palm on her thigh. She fought the urge to roll her eyes. He couldn’t. No one could.
“Ron, Harry won’t come—“
“Nevermind Harry” he spat bitterly.
“I know you don’t mean that. We can’t leave him, he’s our frien—“
“And what am I, Mione?” He stared at her intensely with his big blue eyes. His other hand went up to tug a curl behind her ear. “What am I to you?”
“You — er — you’re m-my” she stuttered.
Ron took her nervousness as an opening and pressed his lips against her. He was warm and soft and Hermione wanted nothing more than to close her eyes and dive into the nice feeling of him. She was doing that when Harry coughed behind them.
“Harry!” She started, jumping to her feet. “We- we weren’t —“
“I’ll keep watch now” Harry offered. “You two can come inside and—“
“No! We weren’t!” Hermione looked between him and Ron, who held a sour expression. “This was nothing,” she tried to explain.
The wrong thing to say. Because Ron got to his feet and said he needed to take a piss outside.
And he didn’t come to sleep with her that night.
November 5th
“My mother,” said Ron one night, as they sat in the tent on a riverbank in Wales, “can make good food appear out of thin air.”
He prodded moodily at the lumps of charred, grey fish on his plate. Hermione bit her tongue not to swear at him, he was rather rude when he wore the horcrux. He had been wearing it for the whole day and he was much worse since she called their kiss a nothing.
“Your mother can’t produce food out of thin air,” she explained with forced calmness “No one can. Food is the first of the five Principal Exceptions to Gamp’s Law of Elemental Transfigur—”
“Oh, speak English, can’t you?” Ron said, prising a fishbone out from between his teeth.
“It’s impossible to make good food out of nothing! You can Summon it if you know where it is, you can transform it, you can increase the quantity if you’ve already got some –”
“– well, don’t bother increasing this, it’s disgusting” said Ron.
“Harry caught the fish and I did my best with it! I notice I’m always the one who ends up sorting out the food; because I’m a girl, I suppose!”
“No, it’s because you’re supposed to be the best at magic!” shot back Ron.
Hermione jumped up and bits of roast pike slid off her tin plate on to the floor.
“You can do the cooking tomorrow, Ron, you can find the ingredients and try and charm them into something worth eating, and I’ll sit here and pull faces and moan and you can see how you –”
“Shut up!” said Harry, leaping to his feet and holding up both hands. “Shut up now! I can hear someone!”
They heard conversations around the tent indeed. The group couldn’t see or hear them, but apparently Dean Thomas, Ted Tonks, a wizard named Dirk and three goblins were on the run.
“Didn’t you hear about that, Ted?” asked Dirk. “About the kids who tried to steal Gryffindor’s sword out of Snape’s office at Hogwarts? Bill told Griphook, one of the kids was his sister…”
Hermione glanced at both Ron and Harry, they had blanched. The group explained how the sword was then sent to Gringotts to be kept safe, but the goblins laughed that the sword in there was a fake copy of the real sword.
“What happened to Ginny and the others? The ones who tried to steal it?’” Dean, Ginny’s ex boyfriend, asked.
“Oh, they were punished, and cruelly” said Griphook indifferently.
The group went on talking about whether or not they believed Harry Potter would save the wizarding world as they continued walking uphill. As soon as they were gone, Hermione lunged for her beaded bag and searched for Nigellius’ painting as Ron and Harry mumbled “ginny” and “the sword” several times.
She casted a charm so he couldn’t see where they were and tried to question the old professor Black, while Harry kept interrupting. Apparently, Ginny, Luna and Neville tried to take the sword. Their punishment was to go for a visit in the forbidden forest with Hagrid, relief washed over her. She had been expecting the cruciatus curse or worse. Then Harry asked about the sword and Phineas told them the last time he saw it was when Dumbledore used it to destroy the ring. And then he left.
“Harry!” Hermione cried.
“I know!”
“Dumbledore didn’t give you the sword—”
“ —Because he wanted to use it on the locket—”
“ —and he must have realised they wouldn’t let you have it if he put it in his will –”
“‘– so he made a copy –”
“– and put a fake in the glass case –”
“– and he left the real one … where?”
“Think! Where would he have left it?”
“Not at Hogwarts”
“Somewhere in Hogsmeade?”
“The Shrieking Shack? Nobody ever goes in there.”
“But Snape knows how to get in, wouldn’t that be a bit risky?”
“Dumbledore trusted Snape—”
“Not enough to tell him that he had swapped the swords” said Hermione.
“You’re right” Harry muttered “What do you think, Ron?”
Ron was lying in the shadow of a lower bunk, looking stony.
“What? Remembered me now?” Ron snorted as he stared up at the underside of the upper bunk. “You two carry on. Don’t let me spoil your fun.”
Harry looked at Hermione but she only gulped.
“What’s wrong, Ron?” She tried in her sweetest voice. God, she was getting tired of having to step on egg shells not to hurt anyone’s feelings in this tent. And they said women were emotional…
“Problem? No problem” Ron said, still staring away from them. “Not according to him, anyway”
“Well, you obviously have a problem, so spit it out, will you?” Harry snapped.
Ron swung his long legs off the bed and sat up. He looked mean, unlike himself.
“All right, I’ll spit it out. Don’t expect me to skip up and down the tent because there’s some other damn thing we’ve got to find. Just add it to the list of stuff you don’t know.”
“I don’t know?” repeated Harry, in shock.
“It’s not like I’m not having the time of my life here” said Ron, “You know, with my arm mangled and nothing to eat and freezing my backside off every night. I just hoped, you know, after we’d been running round a few months , we’d have achieved something”
“Ron” Hermione whispered. Things were heading to a dangerous direction.
“‘I thought you knew what you’d signed up for” Harry said bitterly
“Yeah, I thought I did too”
“So what part of it isn’t living up to your expectations? Did you think we’d be staying in five star hotels? Finding a Horcrux every other day? Did you think you’d be back to Mummy by Christmas?”
“We thought you knew what you were doing!” shouted Ron “We thought Dumbledore had told you what to do, we thought you had a real plan!”
“Ron!” said Hermione, again, he ignored her.
“Well, sorry to let you down. I’ve been straight with you from the start, I told you everything Dumbledore told me. And in case you haven’t noticed, we’ve found one Horcrux –”
“Yeah, and we’re about as near getting rid of it as we are to finding the rest of them – nowhere fucking near”
“Take off the locket, Ron” Hermione said, her voice unusually high. “Please take it off. You wouldn’t be talking like this if you hadn’t been wearing it all day.”
“Yeah, he would! D’you think I haven’t noticed the two of you whispering behind my back? D’you think I didn’t guess you were thinking this stuff?” Harry snapped “Sorry to be crushing the dreams the two of you had of a honeymoon—”
“Harry, we weren’t –”
“Don’t lie!” Ron hurled at her. “You said it too, you said you were disappointed, you said you’d thought he had a bit more to go on than –”
“I didn’t say it like that – Harry, I didn’t!” She cried.
The rain was pounding the tent, tears were pouring down Hermione’s face, and the excitement of a few minutes before had vanished as if it had never been, a short-lived firework that had flared and died, leaving everything dark, wet and cold. The sword of Gryffindor was hidden, they knew not where, and they were three teenagers in a tent whose only achievement was not, yet, to be dead.
“So why are you still here? Go home then” said Harry.
“Yeah, maybe I will!” shouted Ron, and he took several steps towards Harry, who did not back away. “Didn’t you hear what they said about my sister? But you don’t give a fuck, do you, it’s only the Forbidden Forest, Harry I’ve-Faced-Worse Potter doesn’t care what happens to her in here, well, I do, all right, giant spiders and mental stuff –”
“I was only saying – she was with the others, they were with Hagrid –”
“– yeah, I get it, you don’t care! And what about the rest of my family, “the Weasleys don’t need another kid injured”, did you hear that? Didn’t bother what it meant?”
“Ron!” said Hermione, forcing her way between them, “I don’t think it means anything new has happened, anything we don’t know about; think, Ron, Bill’s already scarred, plenty of people must have seen that George has lost an ear by now, and you’re supposed to be on your deathbed with spattergroit, I’m sure that’s all he meant –”
“Oh, you’re sure, are you? Right then, well, I won’t bother myself about them. It’s all right for you two, isn’t it, with your parents safely out of the way –”
Hermione cringed. It was not all right for her, not at all. She couldn’t believe he had just thrown one of her life’s biggest trauma at her face like that.
“My parents are dead!” Harry bellowed.
“And mine could be going the same way!” Yelled Ron.
“Then GO!” roared Harry. “Go back to them, pretend you’ve got over your spattergroit and Mummy’ll be able to feed you up and –”
Ron made a sudden movement: Harry reacted, but before either wand was clear of its owner’s pocket, Hermione had raised her own.
“Protego!” she cried, and an invisible shield expanded between her and Harry on the one side and Ron on the other; all of them were forced backwards a few steps by the strength of the spell and Harry and Ron glared from either side of the transparent barrier as though they were seeing each other clearly for the first time.
“Leave the Horcrux” Harry said.
Ron wrenched the chain from over his head and cast the locket into a nearby chair. He turned to Hermione.
“What are you doing?”
“What do you mean?”
“Are you staying, or what?”
“‘I …” She was anguished “ Ron!” She pleaded, tears running down her cheeks “Ron, I can’t go. I’m a muggleborn, I have nowhere to—”
“I can protect you!” He hissed.
“ Ron, we said we’d go with Harry, we said we’d help –”
“I get it. You choose him. Guess I’m not that good enough for you, eh? Better to be with the Chosen One and all”
“Ron, no – please – come back, come back!”
She was impeded by her own Shield Charm; by the time she had removed it, he had already stormed into the night. She ran through the rain and searched through the trees calling for him until her knees gave out. After a few minutes, Harry found her, her sopping hair plastered to her face.
“He’s g – g – gone! Disapparated!” She threw herself into his arms and he carried her back to the tent while she cried.
November 6th
Hermione didn’t sleep´the whole night, crying against her pillow. It was her fault. If she hadn’t refused him, if she had given him the little comfort he needed when he asked for it, maybe Ron would still be there. It was so hard for him, not hearing about his family, being hurt and unable to be the physical force he usually was… She ought to have been his friend, to be what he needed her to be.
God, maybe he could’ve been that for her too. Somewhere to rest, someone to comfort her, to make her feel warm, safe and happy despite all the hell they were living in. But deep inside, there was a part of her that didn’t allow Hermione to give in, to make good use of Ron’s advances…
You’re mine.
I don’t share.
Draco.
She hated herself for it.
She didn’t even allow his name or face to pop up in the front of her mind anymore. He didn’t deserve her. He didn’t even want her. She had been just a conquest, as he said. He felt nothing, as he said.
And because of him, she faced the worst trauma of her life alone in the middle of a forest. She didn’t know exactly why, but it felt like his fault. It was easier to blame him, blame his side, easier to blame his Lord than to blame… God? Destiny? Herself? Nothing at all?
She would never be able to forgive Draco Malfoy.
Yet she felt like she was broken, ruined for anyone else. Because Ron was warm, sweet and inviting. But kissing him didn’t feel like it could be the last thing she did on this planet. Whenever they were close, it wasn’t like she would die unless she kissed him.
Maybe that’s toxic. Maybe that’s not how it is supposed to be. Maybe things should be just comfortable and easy like they were with Ron.
Her mind gave a bitter chuckle. Easy? How easy it was to cry over night for being abandoned?
I must be…I must be a very despicable person. I must be a person totally incapable of provoking love in someone else.
The thought came back time and time again. Draco had left her. Ron had left her. No one thought her worthy of staying. Of facing difficulty. Of giving up their pride and position. It must be easy for them, purebloods alike, they could come back to their families and pretend she didn’t exist, regardless of their sides in the war. She, however, remained the outcast, the tainted witch with her dirty blood and her broken heart.
She thought Ron was different. But he wasn’t. Just like Draco, he would try to use her to warm his body in the darkness of the night, would lash out on her when things got difficult, but none of them would ever really want her.
She was alone. She had no family anymore. She had no friends besides Harry who hadn’t been much of a friend, or a leader, for that matter. All she had now was the war to fight. It was win or die. She kept focusing back again on her goals whenever her mind dared to drift towards blue or grey eyes again. Or worse… Tiny hands and tiny feet and a pointy little nose.
She made breakfast for Harry and her, they ate in silence. She took all the time she could to pack everything, glancing now and then outside the tent, imagining she had heard his footsteps through the pouring rain.
He never came.
Harry eventually asked her to give him the locket she had been wearing since the previous evening and they apparated somewhere else.
November 11th
They did not discuss Ron at all over the next few days. Harry seemed determined never to mention his name again, and Hermione knew that it was no use forcing the issue, although sometimes at night when she thought he was sleeping, she would cry her heart out.
Meanwhile, Harry had started bringing out the Marauder’s Map and examining it by wandlight, when he thought she was asleep. He seemed to be waiting for the moment when Ron’s labelled dot would reappear in the corridors of Hogwarts, proving that he had returned to the comfortable castle, protected by his status of pure-blood. However, Ron did not appear on the map,
By day, they devoted themselves to trying to determine the possible locations of Gryffindor’s sword, but the more they talked about the places in which Dumbledore might have hidden it, the more desperate and far-fetched their speculation became. They were spending many evenings in near silence, and Hermione took to bringing out Phineas Nigellus’s portrait and propping it up in a chair, as though he might fill part of the gaping hole left by Ron’s departure. Despite his previous assertion that he would never visit them again, Phineas Nigellus did not seem able to resist the chance to find out more about what Harry was up to, and consented to reappear, blindfolded, every few days or so.
They relished any news about what was happening at Hogwarts, though Phineas Nigellus was not an ideal informer. He venerated Snape, the first Slytherin Headmaster since he himself had controlled the school, and they had to be careful not to criticise, or ask impertinent questions about Snape, or Phineas Nigellus would instantly leave his painting. However, he did let drop certain snippets. Snape seemed to be facing a constant, low-level of mutiny from a hard core of students. Ginny had been banned from going into Hogsmeade. Snape had reinstated Umbridge’s old decree forbidding gatherings of three or more students, or any unofficial student societies.
November 13th
Two months.
She wondered if her life would be like that now. Like this event was so life altering that everything would be dated around it. Two weeks before the baby. Three years after the baby and so on.
She didn’t have to wonder. She knew.
November 20th
If it hadn’t been for D, Hermione would’ve lost her mind by then. He too didn’t seem to have any clue to what they were supposed to do next, but at least he’d talk to her. Every day, he made it seem like his personal mission to keep her mood up, her mind sharp and her heart full.
The weather grew colder and colder. They did not dare remain in any one area too long, so rather than staying in the south of England, where a hard ground frost was the worst of their worries, they continued to meander up and down the country, braving a mountainside, where sleet pounded the tent, a wide flat marsh, where the tent was flooded with chill water, and a tiny island in the middle of a Scottish loch, where snow half buried the tent in the night.
November 28th
H: I have to find something that belonged to Godric Gryffindor…
D: If it is the sword, forget it. It was sent to a vault in Gringotts, no one ever breaks into Gringotts. Not even the Golden Trio who broke into the Ministry.
H: It’s not that, something else.
D: You think he made a horcrux of it?
H: Maybe
D: Then it should be at Godric’s Hollow, right?
December 5th
H: Do you know what this symbol means?
D: No… It’s not a rune.
H: I know, it seems important. Can you help me?
D: I’ll do my best
December 8th
D: I had no luck finding its meaning, but there was a paperclip from a 1933 newspaper where it appeared in one of Grindewald’s public speeches.
H: So it’s related to dark magic?
D: Perhaps.
December 12nd
“Hermione?”
“Hm?”
“I’ve been thinking. I – I want to go to Godric’s Hollow.”
“Yes, I’ve been wondering that too. I really think we’ll have to. I mean, I can’t think of anywhere else it could be, either. It’ll be dangerous, but the more I think about it, the more likely it seems it’s there.”
“Er – what’s there?” asked Harry.
“Well, the sword, Harry! Dumbledore must have known you’d want to go back there, and I mean, Godric’s Hollow is Godric Gryffindor’s birthplace –”
“Really? Gryffindor came from Godric’s Hollow?”
“Harry, did you ever even open A History of Magic?”
“Erm,I might’ve opened it, you know, when I bought it … just once …”
Hermione rolled her eyes, giggling for what felt like the first time.
December 13th
Three months. She finally decided on the name. Ariel. It was Shakespearean, she thought it was a nice tribute to her parents. And it worked for boys and girls.
December 24th
“Harry I think it’s Christmas’ Eve” Hermione gasped as they landed on the snowy road inside the village.
They made their way to the town’s cemetery. Harry wanted to see his parents’ grave. They began searching through the headstones. The first ones that caught her attention belonged to Kendra and Ariana, Dumbledore’s mother and sister. Then she found one that belonged to Ignatius Peverell, what she found remarking was the fact that engraved on it was the same symbol she saw on the book Dumbledore gave her. The triangular eye.
Harry didn’t pay much attention, but she wrote the name inside her mind before going back to looking. Soon she found James and Lilly Potter’s headstones. She called Harry and took a step back as he cried over them. She grabbed his hand and squeezed after a while, wanting to make sure she was there for him.
Hermione raised her wand, moved it in a circle through the air and a wreath of Christmas roses blossomed before them. Harry caught it and laid it on his parents’ grave. He put his arm around Hermione’s shoulders, and she put hers around his waist, and they turned in silence and walked away through the snow, past Dumbledore’s mother and sister, back towards the dark church and the out-of-sight kissing gate.
Then they went searching for his old house. Hermione stood at the gate, gazing up at the wreck of what must once have been a cottage just like those that flanked it.
A sign had risen out of the ground in front of them, up through the tangles of nettles and weeds, like some bizarre, fast-growing flower, and in golden letters upon the wood it said:
On this spot, on the night of 31 October 1981, Lily and James Potter lost their lives. Their son, Harry, remains the only wizard ever to have survived the Killing Curse. This house, invisible to Muggles, has been left in its ruined state as a monument to the Potters and as a reminder of the violence that tore apart their family.
And all round these neatly lettered words scribbles had been added by other witches and wizards who had come to see the place where the Boy Who Lived had escaped. Some had merely signed their names in Everlasting Ink; others had carved their initials into the wood, still others had left messages. The most recent of these, shining brightly over sixteen years’ worth of magical graffiti, all said similar things wishing Harry good luck in destroying Voldemort.
“They shouldn’t have written on the sign!” said Hermione, indignant.
But Harry beamed at her. “It’s brilliant. I’m glad they did. I …” He broke off.
Behind them there was a heavily muffled figure hobbling up the lane towards them, silhouetted by the bright lights in the distant square. The woman was moving slowly, possibly frightened of slipping on the snowy ground. Her stoop, her stoutness, her shuffling gait all gave an impression of extreme age. They watched in silence as she drew nearer.At last she came to a halt a few yards from them, and simply stood there in the middle of the frozen road, facing them. She beckoned them to follow her.
“How can she see us underneath the cloak?” Hermione whispered a shriek.
Finally Harry spoke, causing Hermione to gasp and jump.
“Are you Bathilda?”
The muffled figure nodded and beckoned again. Beneath the Cloak, Harry and Hermione looked at each other. Harry raised his eyebrows; Hermione gave a tiny, nervous nod. They stepped towards the woman and, at once, she turned and hobbled off back the way they had come. Leading them past several houses, she turned in at a gate. They followed her up the front path through a garden nearly as overgrown as the one they had just left. She fumbled for a moment with a key at the front door, then opened it and stepped back to let them pass.
The situation didn’t smell good.
The old lady and her house were smelly, but the situation itself was odd. Hermione had the fine hair on her nape prickling with anticipation and she kept her hand on her wand. Bathilda was tottering around the place lighting candles, but it was still very dark, not to mention extremely dirty. Thick dust crunched beneath their feet and underneath the dank and mildewed smell, there was something worse, like meat gone bad.
The old woman called Harry upstairs and Hermione didn’t want to split up, but Harry decided he would do it. Maybe Dumbledore told her to give it only to him. Hermione waited downstairs.
She found a copy of Dumbledore’s biography over the coffee table, still wrapped in plastic film. She tucked it inside her beaded bag.
And then she heard a loud thump. Followed by another.
“Harry?” She called, already walking towards the staircase.
When she got there, she saw it: There was a huge snake, as thick as a tree trunk, circling Harry’s body as he gasped for air.
“No!” She screamed and casted a wordless spell at the snake.
The beast released Harry and went after Hermione. She lunged to avoid it.
“‘He’s coming! Hermione, he’s coming!” Harry yelled.
Harry grabbed her on his way sprinting for the stair and she shrieked a “confringo” bursting the closet in an attempt to slow the snake. And then, Harry collapsed at the steps, screaming with pain. She took his hand and turned on her heels, apparating them away. She could only hope he wouldn’t splinch.
When they got in the field, she left him bellowing on the floor to cast the protection wards around them. Then she raised the tent up with one flick of her wand and used a hover charm to take Harry to his bed. There was no time for panicking, for second guessing, she was in go-mode. Harry was screaming, she tried to take the horcrux from his neck but it was buried in his chest’s skin.
“Diffindo!” She casted, severing his skin and as blood poured from it she tossed the horcrux to the side.
She quickly applied dittany on his chest and then searched for other wounds. He wouldn’t stop screaming. She found a bite mark from the snake and healed it, but it was obviously not the source of pain for his screams. Probably the scar, probably Voldemort.
She spent the whole night tending to him, wiping the sweat from his face with a sponge. He kept screaming and lots of time she wondered if he was broken beyond repair, if Voldemort had finally severed his mind. How many times did she tell him to practice his occlumency?
What would she do if he never woke up?
December 25th
Harry woke up and Hermione explained everything. He apologized for taking them to Godric’s Hollow, said Voldemort had placed Nagini inside Bathilda Bagshot’s body to wait for him. She was supposed to hold them there until he arrived. He tried to get up.
“Harry, I think you should rest” Hermione pleaded.
“You’re the one who needs sleep. No offence, but you look terrible. I’m fine. I’ll keep watch for a while. Where’s my wand?”
Hermione couldn’t answer him. The holly and phoenix wand was nearly severed in two. One fragile strand of phoenix feather kept both pieces hanging together. The wood had splintered apart completely. She reached down beside the bed and held it out to him.
“Harry,” Hermione whispered “I’m so, so sorry. I think it was me. As we were leaving, you know, the snake was coming for us, and so I cast a Blasting Curse, and it rebounded everywhere, and it must have – must have hit –”
“It was an accident, we’ll find a way to mend it”
“Harry, I don’t think we’re going to be able to,” said Hermione, the tears trickling down her face. “Remember … remember Ron? When he broke his wand, crashing the car? It was never the same again, he had to get a new one.”
“I’ll just borrow yours when I keep watch”
His words were nice, but his tone and his face… She saw he hated her right now. She was scared he would curse her with her own wand. She handed it to him and went for a nap.
…
When Hermione woke up she gathered courage to talk to Harry. Timidly she pushed it on to his lap, a pristine copy of The Life and Lies of Albus Dumbledore.
She left him reading and went inside to answer D’s messages wishing her a merry Christmas.
December 26th
“Where are we?” Harry asked, peering around at a fresh mass of trees as Hermione opened the beaded bag and began tugging out tent poles.
“The Forest of Dean. I came camping here once, with my m-mum and dad.”
She avoided his eyes and continued her work.
As darkness drew in again, Harry refused Hermione’s offer to keep watch and told her to go to bed.
Hermione was fast asleep, curled up under her blankets, and did not move until Harry had said her name several times.
“Hermione!”
She stirred, then sat up quickly, pushing her hair out of her face.
“What’s wrong? Harry? Are you all right?”
“t’s OK, everything’s fine. More than fine. I’m great. There’s someone here.”
“What do you mean? Who –?”
She saw Ron, the tall, broad shouldered red hair wizard, with his puppy big blue eyes. He stood there holding the sword, drenched and dripping on to the threadbare carpet.
Hermione slid out of her bunk and moved like a sleepwalker towards Ron, her eyes upon his pale face. She stopped right in front of him, her lips slightly parted, her eyes wide. Ron gave a weak, hopeful smile and half raised his arms. As if she was about to hug him.
Hermione launched herself forwards and started punching every inch of him that she could reach.
Notes:
TW: blood, explicit depiction of miscarriage, grief, child death.
SOOOO NEXT CHAPTER we'll hopefully have the malfoy manor scene!!! I miss Draco already, do you????
I was thinking about writing on his POV right now, but I'm not sure I can pull it off a male psique lol
As always I love reading what you're thinking.
The miscarriage was a CHOICE I know, but I feel like it was an important step into bursting the bubble of Hermione's innocence and purity, she's definetely come out fiercer from it. And also, its going to mean a lot for Draco sometime.
The line
I must be…I must be a very despicable person. I must be a person totally incapable of provoking love in someone else.
came from a Brazilian soap opera called “mania de voce”
Chapter Text
“Ouch – ow – gerroff! What the –? Hermione – OW!”
“You – complete – arse – Ronald – Weasley!”She punctuated every word with a blow: Ron backed away, shielding his head as Hermione advanced. “You – crawl – back – here – after – weeks – and – weeks – oh, where’s my wand?”
She went after Harry but he dodged her and casted a shielding charm.The force of it knocked her backwards on to the floor. Spitting hair out of her mouth, she leapt up again.
“Hermione!”
“CAlm—”
“I won’t CALM DOWN!” She bellowed. “Give me back my wand! Give it back to me!”
“Hermione, will you please –”
“Don’t you tell me what to do, Harry Potter!” she screeched. “Don’t you dare! Give it back now! And YOU!”
She turned to Ron and he retreat several steps.
“I came running after you! I called you! I begged you to come back!”
“I know… Mione, I’m sorry!”
The little control she had left snapped.
“Oh you’re sorry? Well, that settles it then, huh?” She gave a maniac laugh “You come back after weeks – weeks – and you think it’s all going to be all right if you just say sorry?”
“Well, what else can I say?’ Ron shouted. ‘
“I don’t know, why don’t you search your brains, Ron? I know that should only take a couple of seconds –”
“Hermione, he just saved my –”
“I don’t care what he’s done! Weeks and weeks, we could have been dead for all he knew –”
“I knew you weren’t dead!” bellowed Ron. “Harry’s all over the Prophet, all over the radio, they’re looking for you everywhere, all these rumours and mental stories, I knew I’d hear straight off if you were dead, you don’t know what it’s been like –”
“What it’s been like for you?” She hissed.
“I wanted to come back the minute I’d Disapparated, but I walked straight into a gang of Snatchers, Hermione, and I couldn’t go anywhere! They’re everywhere, gangs trying to earn gold by rounding up Muggle-borns and blood traitors, there’s a reward from the Ministry for everyone captured. I was on my own and I look like I might be school age, they got really excited, thought I was a Muggle-born in hiding. I had to talk fast to get out of being dragged to the Ministry. Told them I was Stan Shunpike. First person I could think of. Anyway, they had a row about whether I was Stan or not. It was a bit pathetic to be honest, but there were still five of them and only one of me and they’d taken my wand. Then two of them got into a fight and while the others were distracted I managed to hit the one holding me in the stomach, grabbed his wand, Disarmed the bloke holding mine and Disapparated. I didn’t do it so well, Splinched myself again –”
Ron held up his right hand to show two missing fingernails. FINGERNAILS.
“– and I came out miles from where you were. By the time I got back to that bit of riverbank where we’d been … you’d gone.”
“Gosh, what a gripping story! You must have been simply terrified. Meanwhile, we went to Godric’s Hollow and, let’s think, what happened there, Harry? Oh yes, You-Know-Who’s snake turned up, it nearly killed both of us and then You-Know-Who himself arrived and missed us by about a second.” Hermione’s voice was cruel.
“What?”
“Imagine losing fingernails, Harry! That really puts our sufferings into perspective, doesn’t it?” She shook her head back, her curls swaying as she gave a mirthless laugh. “ One thing I would like to know, though, is ow exactly did you find us tonight? That’s important. Once we know, we’ll be able to make sure we’re not visited by anyone else we don’t want to see.”
Ron glared at her, then pulled the Deluminator from his pocket.
“It doesn’t just turn the lights on and off,’ said Ron. ‘I don’t know how it works or why it happened then and not any other time, because I’ve been wanting to come back ever since I left. But I was listening to the radio, really early on Christmas morning, and I heard … I heard you.”
Hermione scoffed. “Me? On the radio?”
“No, I heard you coming out of my pocket. Your voice came out of this. The deluminator”
She blinked waiting for him to continue, her arms crossed in front of her.
“You called my name. “Ron.” And you said … something about a wand …”
Hermione turned a fiery shade of scarlet. It had been the first time Ron’s name had been said aloud by either of them since the day he had left; Hermione had mentioned it when talking about repairing Harry’s wand.
“So I took it out and it didn’t seem different, or anything, but I was sure I’d heard you. So I clicked it. And the light went out in my room, but another light appeared right outside the window.’ It was a ball of light, kind of pulsing, and bluish, like that light you get around a Portkey, you know?’ I knew this was it so I grabbed my stuff and packed it, then I put on my rucksack and went out into the garden. The little ball of light was hovering there, waiting for me, and when I came out it bobbed along a bit and I followed it behind the shed and then it … well, it went inside me.”
Hermione scoffed.
“Oh, so the little ball of light went into your heart?” That was so cheesy.
Ron ignored her. “I could feel it, it was hot. And once it was inside me I knew what I was supposed to do, I knew it would take me where I needed to go. So I Disapparated and came out on the side of a hill. There was snow everywhere …”
“We were there. We spent two nights there, and the second night I kept thinking I could hear someone moving around in the dark and calling out!”
“Yeah, well, that would’ve been me” said Ron. “Your protective spells work, anyway, because I couldn’t see you and I couldn’t hear you. I was sure you were around, though, so in the end I got in my sleeping bag and waited for one of you to appear. I thought you’d have to show yourselves when you packed up the tent.”
“No, actually. We’ve been Disapparating under the Invisibility Cloak as an extra precaution. And we left really early, because, as Harry says, we’d heard somebody blundering around.”
“Well, I stayed on that hill all day… I kept hoping you’d appear. But when it started to get dark I knew I must have missed you, so I clicked the Deluminator again, the blue light came out and went inside me, and I Disapparated and arrived here, in these woods. I still couldn’t see you, so I just had to hope one of you would show yourselves in the end – and Harry did. Well, I saw the doe first, obviously.
They explained what had happened, and as the story of the silver doe and the sword in the pool unfolded, Hermione frowned from one to the other of them, concentrating so hard she forgot to keep her limbs locked together. They told her about how Ron had destroyed the horcrux using the sword. He threw the locket into her lap; gingerly she picked it up and examined its punctured windows. Hermione put the vanquished Horcrux into the beaded bag, then climbed back into her bed and settled down without another word.
“About the best you could hope for, I think,” murmured Harry.
“Could’ve been worse. Remember those birds she set on me?”
“I still haven’t ruled it out” Hermione warned beneath her blankets.
December 27th
So Voldemort’s name was taboo again. This is how the Death Eaters found them on the night of the wedding. Ron told them more about his time alone. He seemed to make his mission to get on Hermione’s good side, going as far as cooking every meal and offering to cover her shift at the guard.
She wasn’t planning on making it easy for him, though, and proceeded to ignore every attempt of conversation he made.
Between seeing the triangular eye in the book Dumbledore gave her, in the headstone at Godric’s Hollow, in Grindewald’s photograph and in Dumbledore’s biography… Hermione decided she wanted to learn more about the symbol. The only clue she had, since D didn’t know anything, was Xenophilius Lovegood.
She pitched the idea of visiting him to Harry that evening. He didn’t agree. But, with Ron trying to please Hermione, the ginger suggested they voted and voted along with Hermione. So they decided to go the following day.
“It’s supposed to be close to the Burrow, my parents are always pointing to a hill and saying the Lovegoods live there”.
December 29th
Hermione loved pros and cons lists.
On their hunt she had begun another type of list. Wins and losses.
When they invaded the Ministry they won the locket (and also hopefully saved a bunch of muggleborns) and lost the Grimmauld Place as well as got Ron splinched.
When they went to Godric Hollow they won nothing and lost Harry’s wand.
When they went to the Lovegoods the previous day, they had once again wins and losses.
They found out about the symbol. Apparently it represented the three Deathly Hallows: the Elder Wand, the Resurrection Stone, and the Cloak of Invisibility.
They also found out that Luna had been taken because of her father’s publications on the Quibbler. Which was precisely why Xenophilius called the Ministry/Death Eaters on them.
But luckily, he was crazy enough to have an Erumpent’s horn inside his house, which exploded aiding their escape.
“Serves him right,” said Ron, examining his torn jeans and the cuts to his legs once they apparated in an empty field. “What d’you reckon they’ll do to him?”
“Oh, I hope they don’t kill him! Or Luna!” groaned Hermione. “That’s why I wanted the Death Eaters to get a glimpse of Harry before we left, so they knew Xenophilius hadn’t been lying!”
“Why hide me, though?” asked Ron. “You’re supposed to be in bed with spattergroit, Ron! They’ve kidnapped Luna because her father supported Harry! What would happen to your family if they knew you’re with him?”
“But what about your mum and dad?”
“They’re in Australia,” said Hermione feeling sour to have to remind him of that. “They should be all right. They don’t know anything.”
“You’re a genius,” Ron said, looking awed.
‘Yeah, you are, Hermione,” agreed Harry fervently, “I don’t know what we’d do without you.”
She beamed, feeling her chest warm.
January 8th
Hermione had been talking to D nearly daily and once again he was the brightest part of her day. Life on the road hadn’t gotten easier, despite Ron’s attempts to be productive by hunting, foraging and cooking.
Harry was obsessed with the Deathly Hallows, he was sure Voldemort was the descendant to the second brother, that his ring held the resurrection stone and that Dumbledore left it for him inside the snitch. He also believed to be the descendant of the third brother, that his cloak was the cloak.
And Ron… Ron was obsessed with her.
He spent nearly every waking hour taking her side on every argument she had with Harry. Or complimenting her. Or simply touching her: a hand on her hair, intertwined hands, caresses on her back.
She was getting closer and closer to giving in. She felt so lonely, so needy, so cold. She could use his warmth and attention.
January 13th
Four months of Ariel’s death.
Hermione didn’t want to cry that night, so when Ron got back from his watch and Harry went outside she called him to sleep with her. He cuddled her, hugging her body from behind and she felt whole once again.
January 20th
“Mione” Ron whispered against her ear and she pressed herself further against him.
His hand snaked from her waist to pull her face towards his.
He kissed her once again and she felt guilty for not feeling butterflies inside her stomach.
February 2nd
D had been casting attendere on her parchment for a few days now, but she didn’t take it out of her pocket.
February 20th
“Three Horcruxes left” Ron kept saying. “We need a plan of action, come on! Where haven’t we looked? Let’s go through it again. The orphanage …”
Diagon Alley, Hogwarts, the Riddle House, Borgin and Burkes, Albania, every place that they knew Tom Riddle had ever lived or worked, visited or murdered in, Ron and Hermione raked over them again, Harry joining in only to stop Hermione pestering him.
Ron insisted on journeying to ever more unlikely places simply, Harry was aware, to keep them moving.
The once grumpy Ronald seemed to have transfigured himself into a beaming leader. It was the Quidditch King once again, always cheering Hermione and Harry up as they kept travelling to every place.
She wondered if her kisses did that to him.
March 1st
“Mione! Where are we going?” He asked, chuckling as she guided him to a clearing far enough from the tent so Harry would not be able to see or hear them.
For Ronald’s birthday she decided he’d get more than kisses. She tried to reason that it was because there wasn’t much she could give him on the road. But a part of her also wanted that. Maybe it would make her feel more alive.
“We don’t have to” He gasped as she took her shirt off.
“I want to,” She purred.
“I’ve never—”
“Me neither” She lied, silencing him with her lips.
It was much different than her first time. He was obviously less experienced, but seemed more caring and affectionate. It was over soon and he kept giving her lazy kisses after.
This time she casted the contraceptive spell.
March 13th
Six months.
That night she told Ron she wanted to sleep alone.
March 21st
Hermione was kneeling near Ron, polishing the sword just to have something to do, when he muttered “Albus” to his radio and finally got access to the Potterwatch radio program he kept telling them about.
Finally they would have news on the outside wizarding world.
The murders of Ted Tonks and Dirk Cresswell.
In Gaddley, a Muggle family of five had been found dead in their home.
The remains of Bathilda Bagshot had been discovered in Godric’s Hollow.
You-Know-Who was abroad.
“See! He’s searching for the wand”
“Harry –”
“Come on, Hermione, why are you so determined not to admit it? Vol—”
“HARRY, NO!”
“—demort’s after the Elder Wand!”
“The name’s Taboo!” Ron bellowed, leaping to his feet as a loud crack sounded outside the tent. “I told you, Harry, I told you, we can’t say it any more – we’ve got to put the protection back around us – quickly – it’s how they find –”
The Sneakoscope on the table had lit up and begun to spin; they could hear voices coming nearer and nearer: rough, excited voices. Ron pulled the Deluminator out of his pocket and clicked it: their lamps went out.
“Come out of there with your hands up!” came a rasping voice through the darkness. “We know you’re in there! You’ve got half a dozen wands pointing at you and we don’t care who we curse!”
Hermione only had time to shove her beaded bag inside her sock, turn her wand towards Harry’s face and cast a stinging jinx, before five snatchers entered the tent and lunged for them.
“Protego!” She casted, diving into the ground to protect herself from one of their hexes.
“Stupefy” Ron managed to take one of them down.
Harry was on the floor, agonizing from her jinx, his face swelling and making him irrecognizable.
“Incarcerous” Hermione shouted and ropes flew from her wand, wrapping around one of their bodies.
But the wizard was inhumanly strong and he tossed them aside like they were cooked spaghetti.
He kept walking towards Hermione, despite how many times she stunned him. Ron was busy fighting the other three wizards, as one of them went for Harry.
The inhuman being yanked Hermione up by her hair, tossing her wand at the floor and running his tongue on the side of her face.
“Get off of her!” Ron shouted, he was now struggling wandless against three of the snatchers. One of them gave him a punch straight in his face.
“Oh, no! Leave him alone!” Hermione screamed.
“Your boyfriend’s going to have worse than that done to him if he’s on my list,” she heard Fenrir Greyback’s voice at her ear “Delicious girl … what a treat … I do enjoy the softness of the skin …”
She struggled but he was much stronger than her and she was so disgusted to feel him groping her violently she could barely hear what the others were saying to Ron and Harry.
There were several loud thuds. Ron was being beaten up.
“I’b Bardy,” said Ron, and Hermione could tell that his mouth was full of blood. “Bardy Weadley.”
“A Weasley?” rasped Greyback. “So you’re related to blood traitors even if you’re not a Mudblood. And lastly, your pretty little friend …”
Hermione felt his claws scratching the skin on her belly down and down towards… She felt her flesh crawl.
“Easy, Greyback,” said Scabior, over the jeering of the others.
“Oh, I’m not going to bite just yet. We’ll see if she’s a bit quicker at remembering her name than Barny. Who are you, girly?”
“Penelope Clearwater”
“What’s your Blood Status?”
“Half-blood”
They were dragged outside, all tied back to back and Hermione was next Dean Thomas. She squeezed his hand in assurance. Griphook was there too.
“Not a bad little haul for one night,” Greyback was saying. “A Mudblood, a runaway goblin and three truants. You checked their names on the list yet, Scabior?” he roared.
“Hey!” came a shout from inside the tent. “Look at this, Greyback!”
Someone brought the sword to him.
“Wow, that’s ve-e-e-ery good” He growled “Goblin made, eh?”
“Ang on a minute, Greyback! Look at this, in the Prophet!” Scabior said. “’Ermione Granger,the Mudblood who is known to be travelling with ’Arry Potter.”
Greyback crouched in front of Hermione.
“You know what, little girly? This picture looks a hell of a lot like you.”
“‘It isn’t! It isn’t me!” Hermione squeaked, terrified.
“So, let’s go to the Ministry?” Scabior asked.
“To hell with the Ministry! they'll take the credit, and we won’t get a look in. I say we take him straight to You-Know-Who” Greyback growled.
“Will you summon ’im? ’Ere?” Scabior sounded awed, terrified.
“I haven’t got – they say he’s using the Malfoys’ place as a base. We’ll take the boy there. That’s Potter, and him plus his wand, that’s two hundred thousand Galleons right there! And with any luck, I’ll get the girl thrown in!” Greyback snarled.
Malfoys?
“What do we do with ‘e rest of ‘em?”
“Might as well take the lot. We’ve got two Mudbloods, that’s another ten Galleons. Give me the sword, as well. If they’re rubies, that’s another small fortune right there.”
“Let’s apparate, Malfoy Manor” One of the snatchers screamed.
Hermione’s mind reeled as she was dragged to her feet with the others. Malfoy Manor. They were going to Draco’s house. They disapparated, pulling the prisoners with them.
The high hedge ran off into the distance beyond the pair of impressive wrought-iron gates barring their entry. A handsome manor house grew out of the darkness at the end of the straight drive, lights glinting in the diamond-paned downstairs windows. Somewhere in the dark garden beyond the hedge, a fountain was playing. Gravel crackled beneath their feet as they were dragged towards the gates.
The snatchers gasped as the iron began to shift and twirl, forming a face that asked who they were. They merely said they’d got Potter and the doors swung open for them.
Hermione was roughly dragged with the other prisoners towards the opulent manor.
Light spilled out over all of them as Narcissa Malfoy opened the doors, her beautiful face scrunched in distaste.
“What is this?” she asked in a cold voice.
“We’re here to see He Who Must Not Be Named!” rasped Greyback.
“Who are you?”
“You know me! Fenrir Greyback! We’ve caught Harry Potter!” Greyback seized Harry and dragged him round to face the light, forcing the other prisoners to shuffle round too.
“I know ’e’s swollen, ma’am, but it’s ’im!” piped up Scabior. “If you look a bit closer, you’ll see ’is scar. And this ’ere, see the girl? The Mudblood who’s been travelling around with ’im, ma’am. There’s no doubt it’s ’im, and we’ve got ’is wand as well! ’Ere, ma’am –”
Narcissa Malfoy scrutinised Harry’s swollen face. Scabior thrusted the blackthorn wand at her. She raised her eyebrows, suspicion clear in her features. Then she turned to face Hermione and realisation showed in her eyes.
“Bring them in,” she said.
They were shoved and kicked up broad stone steps, into a hallway lined with portraits. The hallway was large, dimly lit and sumptuously decorated, with a magnificent carpet covering most of the stone floor. The eyes of the pale-faced portraits on the walls followed Hermione as she strode past and she could hear one or two talking about her blood.
“Follow me,” said Narcissa, leading the way across the hall. “My son, Draco, is home for his Easter holidays. If that is Harry Potter, he will know.”
Hermione could taste her bile burning the back of her throat, her heart ached and her head was throbbing.
He was there.
The wide drawing room dazzled after the darkness outside. Illumination came from a roaring fire beneath a handsome marble mantelpiece surmounted by a gilded mirror. A crystal chandelier hung from the ceiling, more portraits against the dark purple walls. Two figures rose from chairs in front of an ornate marble fireplace as the prisoners were forced into the room by the Snatchers.
The two men were nearly identical, with their aristocratic posture and their slim figures. Lucius Malfoy had his hair long enough to reach the dragon leather belt he had on his robes. Draco’s hair however was cut just at his nape, which was the only part of him Hermione could see as he watched the fire.
But his scent was clear. Cedar and mint. It filled her eyes with tears
Nearly one year. One year since she last saw him. On the same night he had taken her virtue as he called it. No, he didn’t take it, she gave it to him. Right before he broke her heart. And attempted to kill Dumbledore.
The same night they made their baby.
No.
Her baby.
Hermione could kill Draco Malfoy with her bare hands if she wasn’t shackled.
Don’t be a fool came a drawling voice inside her head. You wouldn't be able to do it in a million years.
“What is this?” The dreadfully familiar, drawling voice of Lucius Malfoy broke the silence and reverberated in the cold stone room.
“They say they’ve got Potter,” said Narcissa’s cold voice. “Draco, come here.”
And when he turned, Hermione figured the voice inside her mind was right. Because when she saw his face, it all came back. And she wanted nothing more than to kiss him, to make him want her.
No. God. No. She wouldn’t allow herself to feel anything other than hate for him.
But Draco Malfoy was a beautiful sight indeed. He looked like a renaissance painting of a fallen angel. Taller than his father, his shoulders broad and strong. He seemed to have recovered some of his weight, but not enough. He still looked as pale as he did on their last night. His jaw was set and his cheekbones chiseled like a marble statue. His grey eyes pierced through her like steel for less than a second before he turned with a bored expression towards Harry.
Greyback forced the prisoners to turn again so as to place Harry directly beneath the chandelier.
“Well, boy?” rasped the werewolf.
Harry’s face was huge, shiny and pink, every feature distorted by Hermione’s jinx. His black hair reached his shoulders and there was a dark shadow around his jaw. If she didn’t know it was him, she would never guess it. She could only hope Draco wouldn’t too. But with her and Ron at his side, maybe he would add one and one… He was never stupid, she thought, as Draco approached and Harry avoided his eyes.
“Well, Draco?” said Lucius Malfoy, avidly “Is it? Is it Harry Potter?”
“I can’t be sure,” said Draco, uninterested.
“But look at him carefully, look! Come closer!” Lucius pleaded, full of excitement “Draco, if we are the ones who hand Potter over to the Dark Lord, everything will be forgiv—”
“Now, we won’t be forgetting who actually caught him, I hope, Mr Malfoy?” said Greyback menacingly.
“Of course not, of course not!” said Lucius impatiently, waving his hand in dismissal. He approached Harry himself, came so close their noses were almost touching “What did you do to him?” Lucius asked Greyback. “How did he get into this state?”
“That wasn’t us.”
“Looks more like a Stinging Jinx to me,” said Lucius. His grey eyes raked Harry’s forehead. “There’s something there, it could be the scar, stretched tight … Draco, come here, look properly! What do you think?”
“I don’t know” Draco drawled and he walked away towards the fireplace where his mother stood watching.
“We had better be certain, Lucius,” Narcissa called to her husband in her cold, clear voice. “Completely sure that it is Potter, before we summon the Dark Lord … They say this is his wand, but it does not resemble Ollivander’s description … If we are mistaken, if we call the Dark Lord here for nothing … remember what he did to Rowle and Dolohov?”
“What about the Mudblood, then?” growled Greyback.
Hermione was yanked by her hair and thrown on the floor in front of the fireplace.
“Oh!” said Narcissa sharply. “Yes – yes, she was in Madam Malkin’s with Potter! I saw her picture in the Prophet! Look, Draco, isn’t it the Granger girl?”
Hermione felt all the heat flee her body. Draco knew her better than anyone in this room. He knew every inch of her. He would surely recognize her. God, he already had. Draco turned to face the fire.
“I … maybe … yeah.”
She felt herself getting sick.
“But then, that’s the Weasley boy!” shouted Lucius, striding round the bound prisoners to face Ron. “It’s them, Potter’s friends – Draco look at him, isn’t it Arthur Weasley’s son, what’s his name –?”
“It could be.” Draco said non committing. He didn’t even glance at Ron. Hermione couldn’t understand.
He knew it was them. By now he must’ve been sure that they were there with Harry too.
Why wasn’t him as eager to please his master as his parents?
For years he’d been using every chance he got to mock and hex them. But now he held the power to their lives and did nothing?
The drawing-room door opened. Hermione saw Draco’s shoulders tense slightly before coming back to normal position.
“What is this? What’s happened, Cissy?” Bellatrix Lestrange walked slowly around the prisoners, and stopped on Harry’s right, staring at Hermione through her heavily lidded eyes. Hermione’s whole body shivered. “But surely, this is the Mudblood girl? This is Granger?”
“Yes, yes, it’s Granger!” cried Lucius. “And beside her, we think, Potter! Potter and his friends, caught at last!”
“Potter?” shrieked Bellatrix, and she backed away, the better to take in Harry. “Are you sure? Well, then, the Dark Lord must be informed at once!”
She dragged back her left sleeve revealing her dark mark to summon her beloved master –
“I was about to call him!” said Lucius, and his hand actually closed upon Bellatrix’s wrist, preventing her from touching the Mark. “I shall summon him, Bella, Potter has been brought to my house, and it is therefore upon my authority –”
“Your authority!” she sneered, attempting to wrench her hand from his grasp. “You lost your authority when you lost your wand, Lucius! How dare you! Take your hands off me!”
“This is nothing to do with you, you did not capture the boy –”
“Begging your pardon, Mr Malfoy, but it’s us that caught Potter, and it’s us that’ll be claiming the gold –”
“Gold!” laughed Bellatrix, still attempting to throw off her brother-in-law, her free hand groping in her pocket for her wand. “Take your gold, filthy scavenger, what do I want with gold? I seek only the honour of his – of –”
She stopped struggling, her dark eyes fixed upon the sword. Jubilant at her capitulation, Lucius threw her hand from him and ripped up his own sleeve –
“STOP!” shrieked Bellatrix. “Do not touch it, we shall all perish if the Dark Lord comes now!”
Lucius froze, his index finger hovering over his own Mark. Bellatrix strode towards the snatcher holding the sword and demanded it. When he refused she stunned him. They were no match for her, even though there were four of them against one of her: she was a witch with prodigious skill and no conscience. They fell where they stood, all except Greyback, who had been forced into a kneeling position, his arms outstretched.
“Where did you get this sword?” she whispered to Greyback as she pulled his wand out of his unresisting grip.
“How dare you?” he snarled, his mouth the only thing that could move as he was forced to gaze up at her. He bared his pointed teeth. “Release me, woman!”
“Where did you find this sword?” she repeated, brandishing it in his face. “Snape sent it to my vault in Gringotts!”
“It was in their tent,” rasped Greyback. “Release me, I say!”
She waved her wand and the werewolf sprang to his feet, but appeared too wary to approach her. He prowled behind an armchair, his filthy, curved nails clutching its back.
“Draco, move this scum outside,” said Bellatrix, indicating the unconscious men. “If you haven’t got the guts to finish them, then leave them in the courtyard for me.”
“Don’t you dare speak to Draco like –” said Narcissa furiously, but Bellatrix screamed:
“Be quiet! The situation is graver than you can possibly imagine, Cissy! We have a very serious problem!” She stood, panting slightly, looking down at the sword, examining its hilt. Then she turned to look at the silent prisoners. “If it is indeed Potter, he must not be harmed. The Dark Lord wishes to dispose of Potter himself … but if he finds out … I must … I must know …”
She turned back to her sister again.
“The prisoners must be placed in the cellar, while I think what to do!”
“This is my house, Bella, you don’t give orders in my –”
“Do it! You have no idea of the danger we are in!” shrieked Bellatrix: she looked frightening, mad; a thin stream of fire issued from her wand and burned a hole in the carpet.
Narcissa hesitated for a moment, then addressed a man in the shadows “Wormtail, take the snatchers outside. You,” she pointed to the werewolf. “Take these prisoners down to the cellar.”
“Wait,” said Bellatrix sharply. “All except … except for the Mudblood.”
Greyback gave a grunt of pleasure. Harry and Dean gasped. Hermione’s mind went blank and she kept staring into Draco’s back. There were no signs that he had acknowledged her presence.
“No!” shouted Ron. “You can have me, keep me!”
Bellatrix hit him across the face; the blow echoed around the room.
“If she dies under questioning, I’ll take you next. Blood traitor is next to Mudblood in my book. Take them downstairs, Greyback, and make sure they are secure, but do nothing more to them – yet.”
She threw Greyback’s wand back to him, then took a short silver knife from under her robes. She cut Hermione free from the other prisoners, then dragged her by the hair into the middle of the room while Greyback forced the rest of them to shuffle across to another door.
“Aunt Bella” Draco drawled once Hermione was alone with the Malfoys and Bellatrix in the room. “If I may—”
“Speak quickly, nephew!” Bella shouted. “We have no time.”
“Surely it would be far more efficient to bring that—” Draco looked disgusted as he turned to face Hermione “that goblin that came with them.. He would be able to attest if this is the real sword. Gringotts has never been broken into and they surely would’ve notified you by now if—”
“Why would I do that?” Bella snapped, pushing Hermione’s down. She let out a weak cry as she tasted blood where her mouth connected to the marble floor “Came to care for a mudblood have you? Is she your little friend from scho—”
“Quite the opposite” Draco scowled “I would even like to torture her myself if you’ll let me. Then she could become Nagini or Greyback’s dinner for all I care” Hermione’s heart sank. “But it could be a trick of them. Let us think we have the real Potter and the real sword, make us summon the Dark Lord in vain..”
There was a silence during which Hermione could swear she heard the engines inside Bellatrix’s head working in her nephew’s words.
“Very well, then” Bellatrix snapped after a few minutes. “Go fetch the goblin—”
“My son is no dog for you to order arou—” Narcissa interjected.
“--and take the mudblood to the cellar.”
“Perhaps I could enjoy a few minutes with her while you question the goblin?” Draco suggested with a cruel voice Hermione could sense came with a smirk.
The proposal was so preposterous Hermione’s head whipped upwards. She saw Narcissa’s horrified face, Lucius' disgusted confusion and Bellatrix’s vicious yellow smile. Draco, however, looked blankly to his aunt as she surely searched through his mind for his intentions.
Would she be able to see everything they lived? How he had told her she was his? That he’d protect her?
Or would he only show his aunt how he fucked her and then dismissed her like trash?
“Oh” She giggled. “Boys will be boys, huh?”
Draco shrugged. “Muggles do have wilder bed manners. And there’s no way a dirty werewolf is having his fun before me.”
Bellatrix’s head fell back as she cackled and waved her hand ushering Draco to be quick.
“Come, mudblood” He snarled walking towards the same door where Greyback took the others.
Hermione didn’t move. She kept staring into the fire.
“I said come” Draco pointed his wand at her and Hermione felt the floor underneath her burning her palms. She cried in pain and tried to crawl away from him.
In a few long steps he was towering over her. He fusted her hair and yanked her upwards making her yelp in pain.
“You’ll learn quick enough to respect your superiors” He spat in her face.
In a quick glance Hermione saw Narcissa facing the fire and Lucius staring into Draco with heavy eyes. Bellatrix grinned in approval.
Hermione stumbled the rest of the way out of the room, being dragged by her hair. As soon as the door closed behind her she was once again struggling against him, trying to land as many punches and kicks as she could. He quickly petrified her and he lifted his long finger, the same one where he wore his family signet ring, to his mouth gesturing for her to keep quiet.
“Blink if you’ll obey” He mouthed.
She blinked.
He released the bind and guided her down a steep flight of stairs. In the middle of it he gestured for her to wait.
“Don’t fucking move, Granger. I swear—”
“Why should I listen to you? I’ll be dead by the end of the night anyway” She cried.
“If you try anything you’ll be dead in seconds. But your friends I’ll take hours before I finish killing them.” He hissed. “Wait there. I mean it.”
At the bottom was a heavy door. Malfoy unlocked it with a tap of his wand revealing a dank and musty in total darkness.
“Stand back. Line up against the back wall. Don’t try anything, or I’ll kill you!” Malfoy marched inside, wand held out in front of him, pale and determined.
“Malfoy!” Ron’s voice roared. “Where’s Hermione?”
“Relax, Weaselbee” Draco sneered. “I’ll take good care of her. But don’t fret, I’m sure Greyback will let you have his sloppy seconds after I hand her to him”
Ron must’ve tried something, because seconds later Hermione heard a loud thud and Draco came back, dragging Griphook with him by his arm and slamming the door shut.
“Topsy!” He called and -with a crack- a small pinkish skinned house elf appeared.
“Yes, young master?”
“Take this goblin to the drawing room and then—” He looked at Hermione and seemed to come to a decision “Then call your brother to the cellar.”
“But Mast—”
“And don’t tell anyone about my order.” His word was final.
The elf seized the goblin’s arm and apparated to the drawing room. Hermione and Draco were alone. He took her by her arm and apparated inside a giant space that could only be a bedroom. She barely had time to register her surroundings before snapping her eyes back to Draco.
“W-will you rape me now?” Shesaid fiercely her voice hoarse. “Thought you said you felt nothing with m—”
“Shut the fuck up, Granger” He said storming towards his closet.
She looked around and took in the details of Draco’s room, searching for a way out or a weapon she could use. There was a four poster king sized bed of dark wood with green and silver pillows and duvet. The walls were adorned with beautifully painted landscapes among with a Slytherin flag and a few photos, one of the slytherin quidditch team, one of him, Blaise and Theo; one of his mother… She lunged to grab a ceramic vase.
Draco came back holding two small vials. He chuckled and levitated them before waving his wand and transfiguring the vase she held into rubber. It melted in Hermione’s hand. Useless.
“What is it?” She asked. “I won’t be drink—”
“Stop being stupid, Granger” He growled. “We don’t have much time.”
“Then talk to me!” She snapped. “I haven’t seen you in a year, ever since you said how much you didn’t care for me and now I’m supposed to follow you - a death eater - in a fucking secret plan?”
Draco had never heard her swearing before. His eyebrows raised behind his fringe. Then he was all over her.
His left hand tangled in her hair and the right pulled her by the waist. He smashed her body on his and their lips crashed in a bruising kiss. Hermione tried to protest but he seized the opportunity of her open mouth to angle their heads so he could reach deeper into her.
And Hermione wished she was dead.
Because his kiss tasted like home. His body felt like where she belonged. And she could’ve stayed there for hours, days even.
But that was not right.
It wasn’t supposed to feel like this. Not after everything he’d done.
Not after everything he’d taken from her.
“No” She mumbled weakly against his lips, her hands pushing his chest.
But even as she said it she hoped he wouldn’t stop. Because this was the missing piece she had all along.
One of them at least.
“Stop!” She cried.
He stopped, backing slightly away and looking down at her, she was crying. She was crying because for a moment she thought he would really hurt her or rape her. Because in a few minutes maybe he would. And if not her, then her friends. Or her people.
Hermione was crying because no matter how much she hated Draco Malfoy, she didn’t actually.
Not even close.
Not even a little bit.
Not even at all.
Which felt like betrayal. To Harry, whose life was on the line. Ron, who had always cared for her. To herself, because Malfoy had hurt her so much. But mostly…
Mostly to Ariel.
“Granger…”
She was crying because she lost the most important thing they’d ever share and she wanted nothing more than to tell him about their baby, about the life they had created and lost before it even existed in this world.
She was crying because suddenly she felt like she wasn’t the woman she promised herself she would be when Ariel died. She was back to the silly attention-seeking teenage girl. Desperate for Draco.
“J-just let her kill me. — Please. — But, d-don’t” Her voice broke between sobs “Don’t do this to me anymore”
Pain flickered in his eyes as he looked at her. Then he seemed to set his features, clenching his jaw and swallowing hard before speaking.
“Right” Draco muttered, taking one hand off her waist and pulling a single strand of her hair as he detangled his fingers from her curls. He gently dropped it inside one of the vials, the mud like liquid turned into a purple thin liquid, looking a lot like wine.
“Is this—“ Hermione gasped “Draco, is this polyjuice?”
“Mhm” He hummed as he inserted his own hair in the other vial. The potion turned into a pearl white shade, but fizzling like sparkling water.
Then he handed it to her.
“Draco! What is this?”
“Polyjuice”
“But why?”
“Don’t be stupid, Granger. Just drink it” He snarled.
“But—“
“DRACO! BRING THE MUDBLOOD” Bellatrix voice echoed magically through the manor.
Then it clicked for Hermione. He wanted them to swap places. He would be the one questioned and, likely, tortured. Maybe he would be the one handed to Greyback.
“No” she said. “I won’t let you tak—“
Her next words were silenced when Draco grabbed her by the jaw, using his thumb and indexfinger to force her mouth open. She tried to fight him, but he remained still like a stone pouring Draco flavored polyjuice potion at her mouth, quickly shutting it to keep her from spitting.
“Swallow it” He said and, as she shook her head to refuse, his other hand squeezed her nostrils closed.
Hermione held her breath for as long as she could until finally she swallowed the potion desperate for air. He quickly released his grip and downed his own Hermione flavored potion in one gulp.
He became shorter at the same time she became higher. His pale blonde hair started curling longer and darker. His pointy nose shrank into a little round one and his lips became plumper. His waist and chest puffed up and soon there was a very determined-looking Hermione waving her wand over her Draco-like body to transfigure her clothes into the black robes he wore. He did the same to him and went as far as messing his hair and dirtying his muggle jeans and jumper to look like she did when brought in.
“Draco!” She gasped in his deep voice.
“Will you be able to shut up?” Hermione-Draco snapped at her.
“What are you—“
He took that as a “no” and, with a wave of his wand, her lips were magically sealed.
“There” He said.
Then he held her face for ten seconds and Hermione felt a gentle brush against her mind, while he searched her memory for what she’d done that day. Being caught by the snatchers, listening to the radio, polishing the sword, eating lunch, hunting with Ron, having sex with Ron against a tree.
He stormed out of her mind and Hermione saw her own face show signs of disgust, anger and betrayal.
He raised his hands standing on his toes to Hermione's neck. For a moment she thought he’d choke her, then it looked like he’d kiss her again with their bodies switched like that. But, just as quick, he was back on his spot nodding and turning towards the door.
“Good” her voice whispered his words just barely audible.
Hermione reached for her neck trying to see what he’d been touching and gasped as she encountered her lioness necklace. She looked down and found it disillusioned. He could’ve taken it to add to his costume. But instead he had disillusioned it. She unfastened it and ran towards Draco, trying to give it to him. She couldn’t say it as he had silenced her, but he needed to wear the necklace. If Bella tried anything during the questioning… At least he’d be safe.
“No fucking way” Draco growled back with her voice. “You wear it”
She shook her head violently, pushing it towards the curly haired girl in front of her. Was she really that smaller than him? He needed to take the necklace, it would protect him. He didn’t know but he needed to. The girl shot her a venomous glare.
“Granger! Can you for a fucking second stop making my life harder than it already is? Wear. The. Damn. Necklace”
And with a flick of his wand the neck was back at Hermione’s neck again. She tried opening it with no success. Bastard.
Draco kept walking through the corridors towards the drawing room in Hermione’s body and once they arrived at the door he turned to her with her eyes.
“Don’t be a fucking gryffindor, alright?” He hissed with her lips pressed in a thin line. “I’ll give you my wand, if you by any chance blow our cover we’ll all die. Me, you and your friends. So. Don’t. Be. Stupid.”
And then he handed her his wand at the same time he opened the door exposing both to his family. The goblin was on the floor, his legs broken and his face marked with several cuts.
Hermione gulped.
“Draco!” Bella giggled. “How nice of you to join us.” Did you have fun with the mudblood?”
Hermione looked at Draco. In his defense, he was a good actor: her features were contorted in fear and horror back at her. She then decided to follow his lead and hummed in confirmation to Bella.
“Bring her here!”
Hermione hesitated.
“Now, nephew!” Bellatrix shrieked.
Hermione gently tugged Draco forward and he pretended to fall at Bella’s feet as if he had been violently pushed. The dark witch sneered.
“Hello, mudblood” she began “the goblin tells me this sword is real, so I demand you confess to me HOW DID YOU WENT INTO MY VAULT?”
Narcissa Malfoy approached Hermione and gently pulled her towards the fireplace.
“I didn’t” Draco said in a fearful cry. “It appeared to me, it appears to gryff—“
“CRUCIO!”
Draco screamed in Hermione’s voice. Hermione flinched. Narcissa discreetly touched her arm, comforting.
“I swear — We didn’t steal it—“
“CRUCIO!”
Hermione gasped in horror. Seeing herself being tortured was bad enough. Knowing that it was actually Draco hurting inside, somehow was worse.
“No, my Dragon” Narcissa murmured so quietly Hermione wondered if she had even heard it at all.
“Please! I swear” Draco pleaded. “We didn’t —“
“CRUCIO!” Bella was clearly enjoying it.
Draco screamed. Her body was contorting on the floor, blood coming out of her nose.
Hermione needed to do something, she looked down to Draco’s wand and tried to wordlessly release herself from the silencing charm. But it didn’t work. His wand wouldn’t answer to her. She wiped the sweat from her forehead and felt Draco’s silky fringe. She gulped and when she turned up she saw Lucius Malfoy raising an eyebrow at her while he drank his firewhiskey.
There was a loud CRACK underneath them.
“What was that?” shouted Lucius. “Did you hear that? What was that noise in the cellar? Wormtail, go check”
The short plump faily haired wizard obeyed, moving quickly like a rat.
“How did you get into my vault?” Bellatrix screamed. “Did this dirty little goblin help you?”
“N-no” Her voice was weak, depleted.
“LIAR!” She bellowed. “What else did you take?”
“N-nothing-g” Draco squeaked.
“CRUCIO!”
This time, a white foam started forming in her mouth as Draco convulsed on the ground. Hermione felt like she could faint. She shot a desperate look at Narcissa, unable to say anything but trying to think as loudly as she could. SAVE HIM.
“Bella, perhaps legilimency would be faster and” Narcissa looked disgusted “ cleaner”
“Why would I waste my magic with this filth?”
“She’ll go mad soon” Lucius drawled “And then we’ll have no answers”
Bellatrix whipped her wand and released Draco from the cruciatus curse, she then yanked him by Hermione’s curls and stormed into her eyes. Hermione could only hope Draco’s occlumency walls would hold enough for her not to find them out, despite how broken he seemed. But then again, wouldn’t Bellatrix suspect if she had no memory of the last year? Would Draco be able to fabricate memories?
Bellatrix released Draco, leaving his head to thump on the ground with a sickening sound of broken bone. There was blood pooling around quickly, his eyes -her eyes- dazed.
“Apparently the goblin lied. This is not the real sword” Bellatrix sighed in relief walking away from Draco and towards Griphook. “They were planning on breaking into Gringotts to swipe it for the real one”
“Good,” she said, and with a casual flick of her wand she slashed another deep cut into the goblin’s face, and he dropped with a yell at her feet. She kicked him aside.
“And now,” she said, in a voice that burst with triumph, “we call the Dark Lord!”
And she pushed back her sleeve and touched her forefinger to the Dark Mark.
“And I think,” said Bellatrix’s voice, “we can dispose of the Mudblood. Greyback, take her if you want her.”
“NOOOOOOOOOOOO!” Ron had burst into the drawing room.
Bellatrix looked round, shocked; she turned her wand to face Ron instead –
“Expelliarmus!” he roared, pointing Wormtail’s wand at Bellatrix and hers flew into the air and was caught by Harry, who had sprinted after Ron.
Lucius, Narcissa and Greyback wheeled about; Hermione went towards Draco, who was still sprung on the floor in her body.
Harry yelled “Stupefy!” and Lucius Malfoy collapsed onto the hearth. Jets of light flew from Narcissa’s and Greyback’s wands; Harry threw himself to the floor, rolling behind a sofa to avoid them.
Hermione tried to shake Draco awake, but his eyes were unfocused and he wasn’t answering. Soon, Bellatrix pushed Hermione away and got him.
“STOP OR SHE DIES!”
Bellatrix was supporting Draco’s unconscious body, holding her short silver knife against the neck that was Hermione’s.
“Drop your wands or we’ll see exactly how filthy her blood is!” She whispered.
Hermione’s mind reeled trying to come up with a plan. They had to fight Narcissa and a werewolf, but there were three of them. She only needed to find a way to stop Bellatrix from killing Draco. She tried to wordlessly stun her, begging Draco’s wand to save its master, but the wand seemed not to care about it.
Ron stood rigid, clutching Wormtail’s wand. Harry straightened up, still holding Bellatrix’s.
“I said, drop them!” she screeched, pressing the blade into Draco’s throat and beads of blood appeared.
Harry and Ron dropped their wands. Both raised their hands to shoulder height.
“Good!” Bellatrix leered “Draco, pick them up! The Dark Lord is coming, Harry Potter! Your death approaches!”
Hermione obeyed, hoping that one of the three wands would obey her.
“Now,” Bellatrix said softly “Cissy, I think we ought to tie these little heroes up again, while Greyback takes care of Miss Mudblood. I am sure the Dark Lord will not begrudge you the girl, Greyback, after what you have done tonight.”
At the last word there was a peculiar grinding noise from above. All of them looked upwards in time to see the crystal chandelier tremble; then, with a creak and an ominous jingling, it began to fall. Bellatrix was directly beneath it; dropping Draco, she threw herself aside with a scream.
The chandelier crashed to the floor in an explosion of crystal and chains, falling on top of Draco and the goblin, who clutched the sword of Gryffindor. Glittering shards of crystal flew in all directions: Hermione doubled over, her hands covering his bloody face. She bit back the pen and, holding the three wands, wordlessly freed herself from the mouth sealing charm.
Ron ran to pull Draco out of the wreckage and Harry leapt over an armchair, wrestling the three wands from Hermione’s grip. Luckily he pointed all of them at Greyback and yelled: “Stupefy!”
The werewolf was lifted off his feet by the triple spell, flew up to the ceiling and then smashed to the ground. As Narcissa dragged Hermione out of the way of further harm, Bellatrix sprang to her feet, her hair flying as she brandished the silver knife; but Narcissa had directed her wand at the doorway.
“Dobby!” she screamed, and even Bellatrix froze. “You! You dropped the chandelier –?”
The tiny elf trotted into the room, his shaking finger pointing at his old mistress.
“You must not hurt Harry Potter,” he squeaked.
Call your brother to the cellar.
Topsy… Dobby… The pieces fell into place inside Hermione’s mind in seconds.
“D-dobby” Draco mumbled weakly in Ron’s arms. “S-save her”
“I’m here, Mione! Everything’ll be alright” Ron said, wiping the sweat and blood from what he thought to be Hermione’s head.
“Kill him, Cissy!” shrieked Bellatrix, but there was another loud crack, and Narcissa’s wand, too, flew into the air and landed on the other side of the room.
“S-Save her— idiot” Draco whispered in her voice.
“What?” Ron gasped.
“You dirty little monkey!” bawled Bellatrix. “How dare you take a witch’s wand, how dare you defy your masters?”
“Weasel, ‘m Draco save Hermi..” Draco said, his mouth full of drool and blood.
“Malfoy?” Ron asked, looking suspiciously at Hermione.
“Dobby has no master!! Dobby is a free elf, and Dobby has come to save Harry Potter and his friends!”
Hermione snapped into action lunging towards the two of them.
“Ron, it’s me!” She whispered. “Hermione! I’m under polyjuice”
Ron did not believe her words in Malfoy’s voice
“Ron, catch – and GO!” Harry yelled, throwing one of the wands to him; then he bent down to tug Griphook out from under the chandelier.
Ron held Draco and tried to push Hermione. She used Draco’s strength to hold her ground without touching the red haired. Just as Ron spun to disapparate, Hermione stretched her hand in Draco’s direction. He gripped her firmly and soon they were spinning. They had disappeared into the unknown.
Notes:
In this chapterI use a bit of the poem from 10 things I hate about you!
Sooo Draco is back, and I'm so glad!!!
Next chapter is definitely on his POV and also I've outlined the rest of the story, there'll be 24 chapters in total.
Coming to an end!
Let me know what you think <3
Chapter 21
Notes:
TW: mentions of abortion, child death, suicide thoughts
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
March 21st
3 am
Darkness.
Emptiness.
Nothingness.
Draco sighed in relief. Dead . He was finally dead.
“Wake up, Ferret”
Right. He was in hell. That was definitely why he could hear the weasel’s nasal voice. That was fine, he guessed. He deserved to be in hell. He would have to endure it.
“Oi! Ferret!”
Nope, he couldn’t. He would have to ask someone in charge to transfer him to another type of hell, maybe one in which Bella was torturing him nonstop or even one with the Dark Lord’s snake eating him on repeat. Anything. Anything would be better than this slimmy, nasty…
“ Draco . Wake up”
Oh. That was definitely better. That was her voice. The sweetest voice he once dared to find screechy and swotty. But now it made it feel like heaven. That’s when he knew. He wasn’t dead. He didn’t deserve heaven. So he must’ve been alive.
Fuck.
He concentrated on trying to open his eyelids. They obeyed, for a millimeter. The light was too bright. He slammed them shut again.
Then, he felt something. Hands on his face, a palm resting on his forehead.
“I think he might have a fever” Her voice again.
“Zat is common after a cruziatus” Another female voice. French?
“He can have a cooling potion after he wakes up and explains wh—” A male voice.
Draco’s head was throbbing so he decided to avoid their conversation and focus on the nice, warm and soft feeling of her palm, sensing now his neck for his temperature.
Oranges, roses… And that earthy smell he called rain but he assumed to be something else.
He tried to move his head so he could nuzzle his nose and get a better feeling of her.
Draco groaned in pain. His muscles were stiff, aching.
“Draco! Can you hear me?”
“Mhmm” He mumbled because he couldn’t force his lips to do much more.
“Bill, we need to heal him, give him a potion or something, he’s obviously unwell—”
“Mione, we can’t spend Order’s resources on a death eat—”
“He saved me! I was the one supposed to be tortured!” Hermione gasped. Draco decided he hated this Bill. Not because he was denying him care, but because he made her voice sound like that.
“Sorry, but until we’ve cleared him I can’t vouch fo—”
“ I am vouching” She said, curtly. “Fleur, can you please just lend me some olive oil? I’ll double its volume and use the extra to knead his muscles, the cruciatus curse’s after effects include muscular tighten—”
Draco dozed off to the phenomenal bliss that was Hermione Granger reciting facts.
4 am
She was massaging him, he could feel her hands working deftly through her muscles.
Draco’s first thought was to hope he didn’t have a boner at the moment.
Because that felt amazing.
“You should get some rest, Ron” She said, her voice close to his heart.
“I’m not leaving you alone with him”
6 am
Draco felt his whole body now.
It fucking hurt.
He groaned as he opened his eyes and blinked several times to adjust to the brightness of the room. It felt different now, more yellow. Like natural light.
He looked to his left and saw a linen curtain draped over a window facing the ocean.
He looked to his right and found five wands pointing at him.
Granger.
Weasel.
Another Weasel, shorter but definitely older.
A blonde woman.
The black gryffindor’s chaser. What was his name? Damnus? Thomas?
“Nice” His voice rasped out his sore throat “Welcoming party”
“Fuck off, Ferret” Weasel snapped.
“Please, Weaselbee” Draco said, squeezing his eyes shut. “The head is pounding already, your voie is sure to break it—”
“Not like I would mind”
“Ron!” Granger gasped and he opened his eyes to see her.
He allowed himself the luxury of roaming his eyes over her body while she had an inutile discussion with the weasel.She was wearing a cute long skirt and a pink sweater. Pink looked great on her. She was bit paler, dark cicles starting to form around her eyes. But fuck if she wasn’t gorgeous. As always. Her long curls had been washed and laid heavy around her body, reaching her hips. Draco was disappointed to see how narrower they’d gotten since he saw her the previous year. Those delicious curves, sprawled over a table, calling for him.
“So scrawny” Draco sighed. “Haven’t you been eating?”
Granger blushed and looked away, embarrassed. Her arms hugged her torso. She tapped her wand against her side, little blue sparkles erupted from its point. So small no one noticed.
“Not that many feasts on the road, Malfoy” Weasel sneered. “We’re sure you had it much easier at Hogwarts or inside your fancy manor”
Draco didn’t even look at him, let alone bother to reply.
“Granger”
She whipped her head towards him.
He smirked. At least he tried to, maybe it was a smile. Then he scrunched his face in pain.
“Why did you help me?” She asked with a weak voice.
She was too far. Why couldn’t she sit next to his bed. He was sick, so she should take care of him. She always visited his bed when he was in the hospital wing.
“I think you’re smart enough to figure this out on your own”
“This is not a game, Malfoy” the older Weasley said. He looked much cooler than his brother, with his long hair and golden hoop in the left ear. Draco would give him that. But that nasty scar on his face made him look menacing.
“So you’re the Weasley that Greyback got, huh?”
“I guess I have you to thank for that.” He deadpanned. “You’re the one who brought him inside the castle, right?”
Draco looked away. Towards the ocean.
“If you’re going to kill me” He said, ignoring Granger’s flinching shadow on the corner of his eye. “Do I get to choose how? I’m sure the avada would be quick and painless, but being thrown in the ocean with a rock on my neck sounds so more poetic—”
“We’re not killing you, Dra-Malfoy!” She protested.
“Why not?” Weaselbee mumbed.
“Ronald!”
“Mione, he tried to kill Dumbledore!”
“And don’t forget I almost killed you in the process, Weaselbee” Draco said unbothered, gathering all his strength to raise both arms and rest his head on his hands.
“You think this is funny?” The older Weasley snapped, striding towards him and stopping with the wand at his forehead “Maybe we shouldn’t kill you. Maybe we should let word got out of how the Malfoy heir saved the golden trio in his Manor… Then we’ll just drop you in Diagon Alley for your friends to find you. How about that, Malfoy?”
Draco narrowed his eyes at him. He knew a bluff when he saw one. “Do as you must”
“ Il se fout de nous!” The blonde witch hissed, pointing his wand at his neck with a vicious look. “I say, we keep ‘im prisoner, eh? And zen we see what 'is parents are ready to give for 'is return, non?”
“Oh” Malfoy pouted. “Poor thing. Yes, yes. I’m sure my family can help you with some money” He glanced around the room “It won’t be no trouble at all, I’m very sure you need it. Married a Weasley, right, love? ”
The blonde witch spat on him. The older Weasley cursed.
“Malfoy!” Granger gasped. And then, as the weasel had lunged for Draco’s throat she added “Ronald!”
The older Weasley pulled his brother and started to say something to him, but Draco didn’t quite hear it because Granger had gotten close enough for her hips to touch his forearm while she wiped the spat from his face. He could smell oranges and roses. He was so close to her cunt now that he felt the blood from his body run dangerously downwards. The delicious sounds she used to make whenever he touched her there.
“He’s not a prisoner! He saved my…” She said turning quickly to talk to the rest of the group, something he could not hear because now her arse was facing him. Her marvelous, plump, firm arse. Smaller, though. But still good enough to—
She turned back to him. Draco vaguely registered the french blonde and the older Weasley leaving the room. Granger went back to stand in the middle of the chaser and the weasel. Why were they still there?
“Malfoy, why did you help me?”
“Merlin, Granger, is that how you gryffindors say ‘thank you’?” Draco drawled, taking one of the hands from underneath his head and running it to get his fringe back. “Then again I imagine jumping in front of mad dark witches to save others is something rather common for you, right?”
Weasley snorted. “You got that right. Me and Harry saved Mione from a bloody troll when we were eleven , you’re not special at all—”
“Ronald!”
“If I do recall” Draco smirked, Granger had told him that story. “You were the one who sent her to that bathroom, isn't that right, Weaselbee?”
“How do you know that?” Weasley blanched, turning to face Granger. “How does he know that?”
Granger, bless her, didn’t bother explaining. She kept staring at Draco, her arms crossed and her lips pressed in a thin line, daring him to get up and pull the bottom one with his teeth.
“Why did you help me?” She repeated.
“Why wouldn’t I?” He raised an eyebrow, defying her.
“Do you want to join the Order?” She asked.
“Not before I become a Hufflepuff, no.”
“Do you want protection?”
“Don’t think I need it”
“Do you want to defeat You-Know-Who?”
“Don’t really care”
She started to tap her foot on the floor, he was getting somewhere. Annoyed Granger was the hottest of them all.
“You studied with us for years.” She began
“True”
“You could’ve easily identified Harry, me and Ron”
“True”
“But you didn’t”
“True”
“Why?”
Draco smirked. “You sure you want your boyfriend to hear, Granger?”
Granger’s mouth fell open. Weasley’s face turned as red as his hair, which Draco found both disgusting and exciting at the same time. The chaser coughed and pretended to examine a fly on the wall.
“I need to talk with him alone.” Granger said after two minutes of deliberation.
“The hell you are!”
“Oh - I’ll - er - check if Luna and Harry need any help” The chaser seemed glad to be able to leave the room.
“Ron” She pleaded after the chaser left. “Trust me”
“It’s him I don’t trust. I’m not leaving you alone in a room with a death eater”
“He has no wand and can’t barely sit” To that particular comment, Draco decided to sit up straighter and felt nauseated but managed to disguise it on a scowl. “It’ll be very quick”
“I won’t leave you again, Mione” Weasley whispered, cupping Granger’s face in his large clumsy hands.
Draco was painfully reminded then that fucking Weasel had been fucking his witch in the middle of the woods while they were hiding in the English countryside. Disgusting. But he didn’t fret, he’d get her back now. Hermione Granger was his.
He decided to kill him first thing when he got out of bed. No need for a wand. He’d do it with his hands.
“It’s okay, Ron. Just wait for me outside, I just want to get this over with” She smiled at him. Why the fuck was she doing that?
Weasley’s shoulders fell and he went outside looking like a sad puppy. Pathetic.
Granger casted a silencing charm on the door and turned to face him, her back pressed against the wall. As far away as she could.
“So Weasley left you?” Draco asked before she could say anything.
“None of your business” She spat. “Why did you help me?”
“You know why”
She took a huge breath, Draco noticed it shuddered a bit.
“No, I don’t.” She said, her eyes piercing. “I’ll need you to say it”
“Don’t act stupid, Granger” He scoffed. “You aren’t fooling me”
“Neither are you, with this tough boy act, Malfoy”
Oh.
She was different.
“I thought you liked me tough” He smirked. “OUCH!”
She had casted a stinging jinx at him. She was very different.
“Don’t you dare talk to me like that” She hissed. “Ever. Again”
“Granger, as you said I’m wandless and sore in bed after saving you from a very long torture session. I never thought I’d meet a coward gryffindor after Longbo—OUCH”
Another sting.
“For fuck’s sake! Will you stop, witch?”
“I’m going to ask you questions. And you’re going to answer.” She said coolly.
“Or what? Do you really think stings are worse than the cruciatus curse?” He chuckled.
“We have veritaserum downstairs.” She said and Draco felt his throat constrict. He was not ready to be completely open before Hermione Granger.
“Alright, fuck, alright. Bombarda me then” He said rubbing the sting on his shoulder. She was looking as menacing as Bella.
“Why didn’t you recognize Harry right away?”
“I wasn’t eager to have the Dark Lord in the same room as me.”
She hummed.
“Not even if it would help you family climb the ranks? Get on his good side again? As your father seemed so desperate to be…”
She trailed off. Draco wanted to snap at her, tell her not to talk about his father. But, really, fuck his father. He was a coward. A disgusting pitiful dog under his master nasty black nailed feet.
“Granger, my father was the Dark Lord’s right hand before the Ministry incident and I assure you it wasn’t that nice then”
“No?” A sad expression flickered on her face before she hid it again on an unbothered mask. “Did you see him often then?”
Draco thought he could use that, maybe guide the conversation through safer themes.
“Yes, he’s been living in my house ever since his return after the end of our fourth year.”
She didn’t know that. She flinched and looked definitely more sympathetic to him now. Nice.
“Oh, I didn’t know that, Malfoy” Her voice was weak. Then she did what Granger always did. She asked him a very difficult question. “Is that related to what you told me? About your mother?”
“Huh?” He asked, trying to hide the panic and also think of a good answer for her to drop the fucking subject.
“About your mother, after the Longbottoms’ donation thing… After fifth year… You said you didn’t have to imagine your mother being tortured…”
Fuck her. Fuck her stupid big brain. And fuck being the brightest witch of her age.
Draco tried to bring his walls up, but they were squishy and his brain was foggy. Trying to occlude was giving him a headache.
Fuck it, he’d tell her.
“Yes.”
“Draco” She took a temptive step closer, then shut her eyes as if scolding herself for it. “Tell me, please”
She ought to know. She ought to know her “please” did things to him. That it was stronger than a veritaserum.
“The dark lord doesn’t have feelings, Granger” He said, closing his eyes because he’d die before he saw Granger pitying him. “He treats his closest followers as well as he treats his worst enemies. There are no ‘please’s or ‘thank you’s. If he doesn’t like a message he crucioes the messenger. If someone questions him or even gives him a bad suggestion, it’s crucio. I lost count on how many times he used the curse on my parents.” Or on me .
“Draco!” She gasped and he heard her coming nearer. “I’m sorry, I never knew… I thought your father, perhaps—”
He opened his eyes to glare at her. “My father would never hurt a woman”
He hated how he sounded like his 12 year old version with that much respect and admiration for his father. He wasn’t that boy anymore. Not after what he’s weak of a father had put his family through.
“Oh” She said. “I understood it was the way things were with pureblood aristocracy—”
“Not with Malfoys. Not since Abraxas Malfoy saw his father kill his mother. He swore, as my father and I did, after, that we’d never touch a woman to harm her”
“But you—”
“I did hurt you.” He admitted. There hadn’t been a day during the last year when he hadn’t thought about the many times he had hurt her. Pushed her, choked her, yanked her by her hair. Which was why he was damned. He’d never deserve her. “Several times. I have never - nor will ever- forgive myself for touching you like that.”
She stood silent and bit her lower lip.
Damn her.
It was fucking impossible to expect him not to kiss her when she looked like this.
“Why wouldn’t you take the necklace?” She asked after several minutes.
“What?”
“My necklace, Malfoy” He missed when she used his name. “You didn’t take it to wear it last night. When you transfigured my robes, after the polyjuice, it was hidden underneath the black shirt. You didn’t have to do anything, but you went straight to it and disillusioned it. And you wouldn’t take it when I offered you. Why?”
“It made no sense, Granger. I didn’t take your clothes, why would I take the neckl—”
“Don’t act stupid, Malfoy” She scoffed his words against him. “You aren’t fooling me”
He blinked.
“I thought about it a lot for the last hours. And— and I hated myself for being so dumb for so long—” Draco felt his whole body shiver, his blood went cold. “You knew about it”
“What?”
“God, Malfoy. Is that the only word you know now?” She used his words against him again. Her eyes were glistening with tears. “You knew about the necklace. You knew it would protect me. You didn’t want me to take it off, because you wanted to be sure I’d be safe if anything went wrong with the polyjuice plan”
She was crying now and, even though he would never admit it out loud, tears were threatening to escape him too.
“How did you know about it?” She cried.
“I-I”He stuttered trying to think of something. “I recognized the type of spell—”
“Don’t you dare lie to me!”
She was glaring at him, her hair cracking with magic. She was braver than he was, his eyes fled to the window.
“You know why.” He grunted.
“Tell. Me. The. Truth” She was wiping the tears with her sleeve and making an effort to turn her cry into rage. “How did you know?!”
“Because I gave it to you” He snapped. Turning to face her, his face hot. “I had it made from one of my family’s most valuable heirlooms. Are you happy, Granger?”
She was clearly not. She was sobbing and hiding her eyes behind the heels of her hands. Like she felt betrayed.
But Draco was far from done.
“Guess now we know why I was so fucking scared to tell you it was me—”
Her head whipped up.
“How dare you?”
He faltered.
“Don’t you dare turn this on me! You knew it was me for ages! We talked every day, I told you everything! You knew how important you were for me and you never had the courage to admi—”
“I AM NOT BRAVE, OKAY?” He shouted. “I never was. I am a fucking coward. But you get off of your high fucking horse, Granger!”
“My what?”
“You say you told me everything, but that’s a lie! You say I was important to you and that’s also a lie!”
Her eyes widened and he gave her a maniac chuckle that made his chest hurt with the effort.
“You always had your friends. But you were the only person I had!” She opened her mouth to retort but seemed to freeze before what Draco could only assume was his version of ugly crying. Still obviously collected and stony, but somewhat shaken “When we started talking I was finally free to be me , not the Malfoy Heir”
“Drac—”
“When I found out who you were” Tears were pouring, his voice was rasping out and he blamed the cruciatus after effects for his inability to occlude “I loathed myself”
“For falling for a mudblood?” She guessed sourly, crossing her arms.
“For ever calling you a mudblood” He inhaled deeply and wiped his eyes. He was not going to give her a pathetic show any longer. “How could someone so sweet, pure and absolutely brilliant be dirty?”
“So you kissed me.” She added.
“And then I knew I was damned”
“Damned?” She raised her eyebrow. “Why? Damned for what?”
She waited. He tried to hold it back in, but she wouldn’t have it.
“Please, Draco”
Fuck if he wouldn’t say it.
“I told you already, Granger” He said, turning away once again to face the view. The sun was already so high casting a warm light over his bed. “I’m not good for you. You’re the sun, you’re light, you’re everything good—”
“Oh stop it” She spat.
He glared at her. How dare she demand his feelings and then do this?
“You’re smart and you obviously read enough to know your beautiful words. I’m the sun, I’m light and whatever” She hissed, coming nearer. “You’ve been treating me like shit since I was eleven and - if I’m being honest - it only got worse when you started liking me ” She made quotation marks with her hands.
“Granger…”
“What? You said it yourself, money was nothing to you, right? So Longbottom's donation, flowers, candies, all the gifts from D,” she mocked his nickname “the house that was nothing to you, right, Draco?”
“Granger, it wasn’t—”
“Oh, but I’m not being fair.” She said with a sweet voice dripping with sarcasm “It wasn’t only money! I mean, what about those times you saved me from Umbridge during fifth year? Well, I guess that makes up for calling me slurs, choking me, pushing me, hexing any boy I talked to…”
“Granger, you’re—”
“DON’T YOU DARE SAY I AM YOURS, DRACO MALFOY” She roared.
“What do you want me to say?” His voice came high pitched with emotion and it surprised them both. “I’m fucked up! You get it? I don’t know how to lo—” His voice broke and he had to inhale sharply “I don’t know how to love, how to be good for you. I tried—”
She shook her head and turned her back to him. He went on, trying his best to get the tangled mess inside his head sorted out.
“I thought with the letters — I thought I could — But you didn’t—” The words were kicking his ass and he didn’t know how to say what he wanted to say. “In the letters I poured myself to you, Granger, like I never did to anyone. But it didn’t seem good enough. I didn’t feel like you’d like me—”
She faced him again. “How could—”
“And as me — outside the letters — I saw your eyes and they burned, Granger” Her eyes went as wide as an house-elf’s “I knew you wanted me, I saw how you looked at me— Fuck, the things you made me want to do with you . B-but — I — fuck — I never deserved them— you”
“So, If I understand your poor speech… D didn’t get enough attention and Draco didn’t deserve me?”
He chuckled, she’d never understand it.
Not really.
“I was a tosser in those letters, a stray dog at your feet begging for attention”
“I gave it to you”
“Hardly” He scoffed. “From six year on you merely used me for intellectual purposes. I have a theory on why”
“Enlighten me, then”
“You started to fall for me. For the real life me.”
She cringed. And Draco saw he was right.
“You liked the bad boy in me, right Granger? The death eater? The bully? Enemies to lovers? ‘I can change him’?” He was back to his cruel smirk because it fucking hurt to be right. To open yourself to someone and find out she would change the real you for the fake you in a bit. “You were ready to let me damn myself taking all I wanted from you, fucking you unt—”
She hexed him, stinging charm.
He didn’t even flinch. Anger numbing the pain.
“Hit a nerve, huh?”
“You foul, loathsome—”
“Tell me I’m wrong. Tell me you’d choose D from the letters over Draco”
Granger’s face contorted “Are you mad?! They’re both you — You’re both—”
“You never knew.”
“If I am — If I was attracted to Draco and connected to D, then what’s wrong? They’re the same person, I get both—”
She didn’t get it. Maybe he was mad.
“D doesn’t exist, Granger. Not in this world! The real world. Remember? The one with the war and a snaky dark wizard trying to enslave your people?”
“Malf—”
“Here you only get Draco Malfoy, death eater scum. Go ahead, keep on listing all the nasty things I did to you, you were bloody right. I am fucking shit. I don’t deserv—”
“Do you really think you don’t deserve me, Draco?” She walked closer until they were only a foot apart. “Or are you embarrassed of me? Is D inexistent in this world because Draco would never treat me decently?”
A cruciatus would hurt less.
“Love is not a noun, Malfoy, it is a verb”
He felt so disgusted with himself, so angry, so fucking done…
But also, he was starting to feel the rage against Granger boiling inside his stomach. Didn’t she know? How hard it was for him to leave her a year ago? How he had done it to spare her? They were on opposite sides of the war. It would be easier - better even - for her to hate him.
”I think,” He began, his voice cold and sharp. “that saving you and your friends was a pretty fucking big of an action, don’t you think, Granger?”
She smiled at him but it was ugly. Full of sorrow and pain.
“You think you saved me?”
Her voice was so menacing he didn’t know anymore if he did.
“You think the cruciatus hurt?”
He knew it did, so did she, the swot she was. What was she getting at?
“You think torture is the worse thing that could happen to me? The only thing that could break me and make me go mad?”
“Granger”
“You try giving birth to your first child alone in the middle of a fucking forest on the freezing ground” She said it slowly, drawing every word with calmness, despite the fact that her whole body was trembling with rage, tears now freefalling “only to see it was lifeless and smaller than a matchbox”
She raised her hands in front of her chest, positioning them side to side like a little boat and stared down at them. Her eyes dazed as if revisiting a memory.
Why was she saying that?
Draco couldn’t understand.
His mind was slowly getting to it and he was scared because he knew it was about to hurt like hell.
“And then, you try burying it with your own hands with nothing but dirt and wildflowers to mark the place. With nothing but the water and the sun to witness its funeral. With no one to share it but yourself.”
“Granger” His voice went out low and ghostlike. “What are you saying?”
“You’ve wrecked me, Draco” She raised her eyes from her hands and stared into his, sending all the pain, the grief and the rage she felt inside them. “You’ve destroyed any chance I’d ever have of being happy. I’m never going to recover from this. I’m broken.”
And he saw it then. The reason why she was different.
The light. The warmth. They purity and goodness that once was Hermione Granger.
That was all gone.
She was now a shell of the woman she once was.
And he was the one to blame.
He was just about to understand why.
“Granger” He pleaded.
This couldn’t be true.
She needed to have at least one ounce of mercy inside her. She couldn’t just throw it at him like that.
He silently begged her to tell him that was a lie. That was a hypothetical situation. That wasn’t about them.
But as he searched her eyes it was like he could see what she had seen in them.
A child. Their child.
A tiny body in her hands.
A lake under the sunlights of breaking dawn as the headstone to his first born son.
And just like that it snapped.
The little elastic band that was holding what he had left of walls inside his mind was gone.
Everything inside him was crushed. His walls, shattered. His emotions, broken down. His sanity, demolished.
He gritted his teeth. He fisted his hands. He shut his eyes. He took a deep, shuddering breath. Deep inside him, in that tiny bit of good that the old Hermione Granger was the only one to believe existed, he knew that he had no right to cry, to scream and to curse.
She needed him. She needed him when it happened. Fuck, she needed him even before that. She needed him to have protected her and prevented that. To have cared for their son, provided them both with safety.
He was just like his father. Worse even.
He should’ve never left her, he should’ve taken her to Australia himself.
The things he’d do for a fucking timeturner right now.
But there was no coming back to the past. Only the present. And at the moment she needed him.
He was not going to leave her anymore.
His muscles were trembling, his whole body shivering with effort, as Draco drew all his strength to throw his legs to the side of the bed and pull her to sit next to him, holding her close, pressing her head against his chest and caressing her head.
“What are y—No—No —I don’t want y— I don’t wa— Don’t” She sobbed and tried to fight but then gave in.
And then she wailed.
She screamed the gut wrenching type of scream only a grieving mother can muster.
She scratched him and punched him and cried, cried, cried until her voice was gone.
And Draco held her, his tears crashing against her curls. His pain mixed with hers. Their pain. Their child. Their loss.
Draco Malfoy knew deep down how depressed he was. How he loathed himself, his family ways, his life. How nothing broke through his numbness. How sex and alcohol barely reminded him that he was alive. If he were to be honest, he didn’t really mind the idea of dying. He was no gryffindor, of course, he didn’t seek the greater good, he didn’t care about the war, he wasn’t willing to die to save the muggles or anything like that. But he didn’t care if he died. All he ever cared about was his family and her . But to know that he had built a family with her, that their love had taken the form of a child and that child, that family , had been broken by the war… It fucking destroyed him. There was nothing left of him now, no shred of vitality.
Yet, despite having flirted with the idea of dying to ease his pain many many times, he now knew he would have to fight to live. He would have to fight to stay alive and care for Hermione. Because he hurt her. And now he would spend the rest of his days tending to her every need to make up for it. He’d do it to honor his son. Fuck. What a disgusting father he was. The only thing he’d ever be able to do for his son was to care for his mother. Because his son was dead. Gone. Lost.
“How?” His question was unintelligible in his hoarse voice, he only dared to talk several minutes after Hermione stopped crying. She was still pressed against him. He coughed to clean his throat and tried again.“They said they found you in a tent…”
“Yes,” She whispered through his shirt. “We’ve been camping since the Ministry…”
He sighed.
“You lost so much weight,” He said, his voice thick. “Was it malnourish—”
“No.” She answered quickly. “ I had been eating quite well until then. It — It happened a couple of days after the Ministry.”
“Were you hurt?”
“No, I think…” She pulled herself from his embrace and he missed her already. She wiped her eyes and stared over his shoulder. “I was very stressed, obviously, but I think—”
He waited.
“I think this is because of Dolohov’s curse” She said, eyeing him carefully.
Draco’s hand tightened in a fist.
“You do?”
“Yes, you said—” She breathed deeply. “You said… The curse makes your organs shut and rot one by one. Madam Pomfrey had said it was a possibility, but I didn’t mind at the time because it seemed like a worry for a far away future. I only remembered it recently. What if— What if my womb is rotten?”
And her face looked so utterly miserable Draco cringed internally. He was going to kill Dolohov. He was going to kill every Death Eater until he was face to face with the Dark Lord. Then he was going to kill him too.
“It’s not” He promised, but deep down he thought maybe she was right. The curse had been working for some time when she got help and logically the body would focus on preserving the most vital organs, the reproductive system would be the first to go.
He’d find a cure. He’d give her as many children as she wanted.
And if she couldn’t carry them, they’d adopt.
And if she didn’t want any, he’d live with her forever regardless.
All that mattered now was Hermione. He needed to heal her, to help her become whole again.
She was so far from her true self. It was obvious now.
“Potter and Weasley don’t know” he stated.
“No” she sighed. “I didn’t know how to explain wh—“
“Who the father was”
She was embarrassed of him.
“Yes”
“And neither of them notice how miserable you were?” He was definitely going to kill the weasel now and Potter too, after the chosen one finished the Dark Lord.
“We were all miserable—“
“But you had clearly gone through so much more and the two idiots—“
“Don’t you dare talk about them” she raised to her feet. “You have no right”
It was a long time before he spoke again.
“I’m sorry”
He had so much more to say but there would be time. He’d spend the rest of his life talking to her, making her feel good…
“Thank you” she said simply, running her hands on the front of her thighs. “And thank you for saving us yesterday. It meant a lot for us”
“For you”
“What?”
“I don’t care for them. It only matters what it meant for you”
“Oh. Well it meant a lot for me” She turned for the door.
He raised to follow her.
“I think it’s best if you stay here. I’ll have to talk with the others so we can decide—“
He rolled his eyes.
“If I’m a prisoner?”
Granger looked offended.
“You’re not a prisoner”
“So why can’t I go with you?”
“Because” she took a huge breath “Ron hates you. And Harry is burying Dobby, who was very important for him and very mistreated by you. Luna was kept in the dungeons of your home. And the rest of them, well, no one really likes you here, Malfoy”
He didn’t give a fuck.
Maybe a bit about Dobby. He had been the one to call him there after all.
“What about you?”
“What about me?”
He took her both wrists and pulled her closer so he could smell the oranges on her hair again.
“Do you like me, Hermione?”
It was the first time he’d called her by her name.
“I…” She gazed at him with those huge cappuccino eyes “Yes, I like you, Malfoy”
Not Draco, huh?
He pulled her closer still, her front pressed against his, and cupped her face.
“I like you too, Hermione. So much”
He reached down to kiss her. Not much, obviously. Just a peck so she’d know she had his heart and most deep devotion for the rest of her life.
She moved her face so his lips landed down on her cheek.
“No, Malfoy” She said, gently pushing him away by his chest. “There’s been too much— I can’t be with you. You and I… We’re beyond repair”.
“Granger” He tried but she had left the room.
Draco wished they had decided to kill him earlier.
Notes:
How anxious I was to write this chapter!!!!!
Sad boy draco broken down
Writing him is so hard, but also so fun!
I was inspired by BSP and DMATMOOBIL’s writing to do his POV. Ironic and kind of an unreliable narrator
Let me know what you think!! I LOVE reading your comments, theories and thoughts!
Chapter Text
March 21st
11 am
Hermione closed the door behind her and took a deep breath, her back pressed against the light wooden frame. The second level hallway of the shell cottage felt like a stroll by the shore, with starfish, seashells, and ocean-inspired ornaments guiding the way through the light cream walls.
When she had walked past the second door, she met Ron and Harry just as they walked away from the room Ollivander had been in.
“Oh thank Merlin” Ron swept her of her feet into a tight embrace. “I just told Harry I was going to get you out of there myse—”
“That would be quite unnecessary, Ron, I’m perfectly capable of—”
“Mione, we need to talk” Harry seemed in a lot of pain, on the verge of passing out really.
“Harry!” Hermione gasped, pushing Ron so she could get a better look of her friend. He was rubbing the heels of his hand against his forehead, nervously.
“Not here” He grunted, pulling them both to a linen closet.
They were pressed against each other when he began speaking, his eyes shut with pain.
“I don’t have time now to ask about why Draco Malfoy saved us, Hermione, but we’re bloody lucky he did so I’ll side with you on not keeping him prisoner”
Hermione opened her mouth but Harry raised his hand so she wouldn’t interrupt. Ron rested his hand on the end of her back.
“Bellatrix’s reaction when she saw the sword was clear. She was besides herself, terrified of You-Know-Who finding out about the fact that her vault had been broken into, which makes me think that there’s something very valuable for him there—”
“You think it’s an horcrux?” She asked, feeling her chest fill with anticipation.
“Yes, in the Lestrange’s vault—”
“But I thought he was placing them in locations important in his history, has he ever been to that vault?” Ron asked.
“No, he never had gold when he was younger, because nobody left him anything. He would have seen Gringotts from the outside, though, the first time he ever went to Diagon Alley. He would’ve envied anyone who had a key to a Gringotts vault. I think he’d have seen it as a real symbol of belonging to the wizarding world.”
“And Lucius Malfoy had one horcrux!” Hermione said with excitement. And then she remembered how D, or rather how Malfoy, had known about the horcruxes.
“Yes, I think he trusted a couple of them for loyal servants, the Lestrange’s were his most devoted of them before he fell, and they went looking for him after he vanished. He said it the night he came back, I heard him.”
“You really understand him” Ron said warily.
“Just bits, wish I could say the same about Dumbledore…”
“Well, so what? Are we supposed to break into Gringotts? That’s impossible!” Hermone shrieked.
“No, it’s done before!” Ron said “During first year, remember? And we got better odds because Harry asked the goblin to help us”
Hermione didn’t think that would be a good idea, she had rolls and rolls of parchment with notes from History of Magic to prove that doing business with a goblin could end up very badly. But she didn’t say anything.
“Yes, he still has to agree to that, though” Harry added. “Now, Mione, let me tell you about our talk to Ollivander—”
“Yeah, mate, what was that about?” Rona asked.
“I saw You-Know-Who trying to find Gregorovitch, the wandmaker. Ollivander just confirmed me that there was a rumour that he had the Elder Wand. When You-Know-Who finally tracked him down, he found that Gregorovitch didn’t have it any more: it was stolen from him by Grindelwald.” Hermione forced herself not to roll her eyes or protest the whole Deathly Hallow subject coming back to surface when there were more urgent things to care for. “And Grindelwald used the Elder Wand to become powerful. And at the height of his power, when Dumbledore knew he was the only one who could stop him, he duelled Grindelwald, and beat him, and he took the Elder Wand.”
“So Dumbledore had the Elder Wand all this time?” Ron asked, baffled. “Where is it now?”
“In Hogwarts” Hermione said, facing Harry that looked closed to retching. “Buried with him”
“So” Ron said, dropping his hand from Hermione’s back to touch Harry’s shoulder. “What are we waiting for? Let’s go get it”
“Too late” Harry said “You-Know-Who’s gotten it already”
Ron went furious.
“How long have you known this – why have we been wasting time? Why did you talk to Griphook first? We could have gone – we could still go –”
“No. Hermione’s right. Dumbledore didn’t want me to have it. He didn’t want me to take it. He wanted me to get the Horcruxes first…”
And he trailed off as he fainted. Ron was quick enough to get him before he slammed his head against the shelves.
3 pm
Harry hadn’t woken up yet, Hermione had taken upon herself to make dinner and Dean helped her. They both shared stories about life on the run.
Luna was doing the dishes by hand while Hermione wiped the table clean.
“ — and if you ever come to our house I’ll be able to show you the horn, Daddy wrote to me about it but I haven’t seen it yet, because the Death Eaters took me from the Hogwarts Express and I never got home for Christmas”
“Oh, no — I’m sorry, Luna! That horn exploded. It came from an Erumpent, not a Crumple-Horned Snorkack –”
“No, it was definitely a Snorkack horn,” said Luna serenely. “Daddy told me. It will probably have reformed by now, they mend themselves, you know.”
Hermione opened her mouth to argue but then closed again, she had no right to give that girl a hard time after all that she had endured for the last months.
“How was it?” She asked weakly, walking towards the sink to wash the cloth she cleaned the table with. “In the manor, I mean…”
A shadow moved across Luna’s face and she turned to Hermione with the most serious expression she had ever seen in the blonde’s face.
“Not very good, no” She stated. “Especially when You-Know-Who was there. He never addressed me like he did with Mr. Ollivander, you know? But he made the house cold. Almost like a dementor…”
Her eyes went foggy, as if remembering and she shivered. Hermione placed one hand on her forearm.
“But when Draco came from Hogwarts I had a few very nice days,” Luna added with a soft smile. “He’d bring the food himself and sta—”
Whatever she was going to say was cut off by Ron’s arrival at the door. He had been out with Bill and Fleur working on getting the tool shed ready for him, Harry and Dean. The shell cottage only had three rooms, currently occupied by those with the worst injuries: Draco, Ollivander and Griphook. Fleur had already given Luna and Hermione blanket so they could share the living room sofas.
Bill and Fleur hadn’t mentioned yet where they were supposed to sleep. Hermione thought that they both hoped to have gotten rid of Draco until nightfall.
“Mione, I need to speak with you”
She knew he did. She had gotten herself as busy as possible to avoid this moment but there was nowhere to run now, better to remove the bandage sooner than later.
“Maybe we should wait until Harry wak—”
“This has nothing to do with Harry” Ron stated firmly, holding the back door open.
Hermione followed him to the garden, where she could hear the constant sound of the ocean, as the breathing of a sleeping dragon. She sat on a stone bench and waited.
“Why did Malfoy help us, Mione?” Ron stopped, standing in front of her and facing the rose bed.
“Ron… This has to do with Harry,” she said, fidgeting with her hands.
“Alright, then!” He snapped. “Why did he take the polyjuice to be questioned instead of you? Why were he talking to you like he fucking knew what your knickers look like? How the fuck did he know about the troll”
Hermione winced at his tone and raised her eyes to meet his. The blue in them, always warm and inviting like a sunny day, now looked as cold as ice. His shoulders shook with anger.
“Ron…” She began.
“Tell me, Hermione.”
“We— He — I” She took a huge breath. Take the bandage off. “He has feelings for me.”
Ron snorted. “Yes, figured that much. But what I’m wondering is how those feelings went from wishing you’d die by a basilisk attack in second year to throwing himself in front of a wand for you”
Hermione felt her eyes prickling with tears, she blinked hard to push them back in but they only rolled down her cheeks.
“I don’t know how. It happened.” She whispered.
“And you?”
“What about me?”
“Do you have feelings for him?” Ron asked sharply, crossing his arms.
Yes. Hate. Love. All of the above. They were carved in each other’s heart, body and soul forever. There was no denying that, despite the fact that she didn’t think they could ever be together anymore.
“No.” She said and, as Ronald raised his eyebrows, she added. “Not anymore”
Ron let out a huge breath.
“Not anymore? Mione, what the fuck?” He started pacing. “When did this happen? What actually happened? Please tell me without enigmatic short sentences, because we both know you’re bloody good at writing long essays—”
“Ron” She pleaded, rising from her feet and standing in front of him. “It 's a long story and I think that Harry needs to be there when I tell you, because I’m not going to be able to tell it twice. But what matters is that it is over. I’m grateful for his help — We should all be for what matters, he shouldn’t be treated like a—”
“Death eater? That’s what he is, Mione!”
“A death eater who risked his life and his family to save us, Ron”
“So now what? You’re going to dump me and go be with him?” He wrinkled his nose and she imagined it was so he wouldn’t cry or show too much vulnerability.
“What?!”
“You just spent the whole morning in his room, Mione, I’m not stupid!”
“Well, I’ll have to disagree on that matter” She spat. “Not that I owe you any explanations, Ronald, but no, I’m not going to be with him”
His eyes softened for a bit and his shoulders relaxed, but then something clicked because he held her by her arms.
“What do you mean you don’t owe me explanations, Mione, I’m your—”
“My best friend” she said, squeezing his hands with her own.
His ears turned beet red. She thought he’d scream at her but instead he pleaded like a puppy.
“Mione, we’re…”
“I know, I know… But maybe we shouldn’t be.” She sighed. “Harry certainly is not and this is war, Ron, we’re supposed to be killing horcruxes and You-Know-Who and not engaging on teenage rom—”
“Fine.” He quickly agreed. “Later, after.”
Uh, no, Ron. Not later, not after. Never.
But she simply nodded and he squeezed her in a bear hug. She looked over his shoulder and caught a glimpse of a pale blonde face looking at them from the second level window.
8 pm
“We need to talk about Malfoy” Harry said, his mouth full of dinner’s mashed potatoes as he spoke. He had just woken up. Both him and Ron looked at Hermione. “What does he want?”
“Sorry?” She mumbled. How was she supposed to know that? She’d been asking herself that question for the previous three years.
“Does he want to be pardoned for his use of unforgivables? To avoid prison after war?” Harry asked.
“We can’t promise him that,” Bill, who was supposed to be reading the Daily Prophet in the living room, said. “We’d need to check with the rest of the Ord—”
“Maybe ‘e could become a espion” Fleur, who had her feet on Bill’s lap, suggested.
“Yes, because that worked out great with Snape” Ron added, with a grim expression.
Everyone stood quiet.
“I just don’t understand why he’d help us” Harry shrugged.
Ron glared at Hermione, wiggling his eyebrows.
“I mean, why would he come with us here? Don’t tell me he expects to join us—”
“Road Tripping with you and Weaselbee is definitely not on my bucket list” Came the mocking drawl from the door to the staircase. “Just leave to die at the Dark Lord hands, it’ll be much better”
Draco Malfoy stood leaning against the archway, his long legs crossed at the ankles and his arms inside the pockets of the grey trousers that Bill lent him. They were too short for him, she could see his socks. She took him in for the first time, it was weird to see him without Hogwarts uniform or his all black usual attire. Blue looked good on him, the sweater’s sleeves rolled up and exposing his forearms. She knew he was showing his dark mark on purpose. Maybe it was a shield of sorts.
“What ‘are you doing ‘ere?” Fleur snapped.
“Came to eat” He shrugged “Saw that three meals were sent for the goblin and the old man, but maybe death eaters don’t get the same hospitality, huh?”
Hermione looked reproachfully at Bill and Fleur. They told her Draco had denied food.
“You don’t have house elves here, Malfoy” Ron spat and Hermione saw from the corner of her eye that Harry grimaced remembering Dobby.
“He doesn't need one, Ron.” Hermione got up and went to the stove. ”He has…”
But she trailed off, because the food was gone. Vanished. She looked at Bill and he had the decency of blushing before looking away.
“What? What does he have, Mione?”
“Me!” She spat, opening cupboards to find something to cook. “He saved my life yesterday. OUR LIVES. He was tortured for a long time and he needs to recover from it, so I’ll cook him a bloody dinner—”
“Right” Draco smirked as he sat on the chair nearest her at the table. “See how she takes such good care of me, Weaselbee?”
Hermione’s head whipped back at the same time as Ron shot up and drew his wand. Draco didn’t move, crossing his eyes with an entertained expression.
“Ron, don’t” Bill warned but it was Harry that stopped Ron, placing a hand on his forearm to lower his wand.
Ron sat with a frown. Hermione got some water to boil and took ground beef from the icebox. She’d make him a quick pasta.
“Malfoy” Harry greeted.
“Potter”
She had her back to them, but she knew they sat at opposite ends of the table and could almost picture their postures and expressions.
“I want to thank you for saving us last night, even though Dobby died… We all owe you our lives and many more people will do too if we succeed in defeating You-Know-Who.”
“Emphasis on the if ” Malfoy sneered.
“You don’t know this but I was at the tower last year.” Harry said.
Hermione tensed. The silence was palpable. She almost turned to see Malfoy’s face, but thought better of it as she cut onions.
“I know you lowered your wand.” More silence. “I want to extend you the same offer Dumbledore made.”
What offer?
Draco gave a cold, deadly chuckle.
“I didn’t believe he could, what makes you think I would believe you can, Potter?” Draco sneered, popping his lips at Harry’s name.
Harry didn’t answer for a long time.
“He doesn’t know,” Harry said and Hermione knew right away what he meant. “You-Know-Who doesn’t know you helpéd us. I’d know if he did, I can… Sense his feelings. Maybe your family doesn’t know either, they probably think you’ve been taken prisoner. I don’t think they know about your treason yet ”
“Is that a threat? Like the fucked-up faced Weasel did earlier?” Draco’s voice was cutting like a knife.
“No” Harry answered quickly. “It’s a reassurance. Your family hasn’t been punished for your actions. If you wish to fake your death, go into hiding.. They’d be safe.”
“As safe as one can be living with the Dark Lord, you mean”
“Yes”
More silence. The pasta was cooking and her sauce was nearly done.
“Why did you do it?” Harry asked, firmly.
“It wasn’t for you” Draco sneered, as if he’d be offended that they thought so.
“I gathered that much,” Harry chuckled.
“It was for Hermione,” Ron muttered bitterly.
She could feel five sets of eyes burning her back. She thanked God that Ollivander and the goblin were upstairs and that Luna and Dean were outside. Unfortunately, the pasta was done and there was only so much stalling she could do before being forced to turn back to them.
“Yes” Draco said, his voice clipped.
Hermione plated his meal and turned to the table. Placing it in front of him she could feel his breathing on her arm, raising its fine hairs in goosebumps. He whispered a thank you low and slow that only she could hear. But Hermione purposefully walked to sit between Harry and Ron. She was with them on this. She was not his anymore.
Ron didn’t mind the gesture that much because he eyed Draco’s plate and looked to Hermione, opening his mouth to complain.
“There’s more on the stove, help yourself.”
He jumped up and went to make a plate for himself.
“Why don’t the two of you tell me how you became… acquainted” Harry said gingerly as Ron sat back at her side.
Neither Hermione or Draco answered. She watched him eating.
One couldn’t guess that Draco had been without food for nearly a day. He twirled his fork with calmness and precision, long fingers gliding effortlessly to roll the pasta into a neat spiral. He brought it to his lips with detached grace. Not a drop of sauce strayed as he chewed slowly.
Hermione blushed and then looked horrified to find the usual Ron making war with his plate. She was used to his manners, but the contrast to Draco was colossal. Spaghetti hung from his fork, sauce smeared to his chin, as he slurped and hummed in appreciation, shoving it quickly inside his mouth.
Draco’s gaze flicked sideways following hers and he arched one pale brow in silent horror before his lips curled in a mocking smark. He dabbed the corner of his mouth with a napkin.
“Fascinating. I never realized dinner could be such a... contact sport. Must be your seasoning, Granger”
Ron, who was up to get a second plate, looked between the three on the table “Wha’? It’s good.”
“See Ronald, I can cook with a real kitchen full of real food”
Ron’s ears turned red and Harry coughed, uncomfortable. She had been bitter, but now it was already said.
“Mione, I never meant to—”
“It’s alright, sorry” She added quickly, avoiding Malfoy’s eyes who observed the exchange with interest.
Harry was desperate to fill the silence.
“So, who is going to tell me how the two of you got closer? ” Harry asked.
Hermione and Draco both offered each other’s name at the same time.
“You do it!” She said with a meaningful look.
“Fine.” He shrugged. “We’ve been dat—”
“Malfoy and I have been secret pen pals since fourth year” She interrupted him quickly. She didn’t want him giving details of her love-sex-whatever it was-life to them. “Neither of us knew who the other was, but we read the same books, had the same classes and ended up talking a lot”
“I knew it was her since fourth year, she was the one who only found out yesterday”
She looked up at him and saw his face assuming a fond, almost wistful expression. She looked away quickly.
“He’s been helping me. Helping us. Since fifth year. He’s the one who taught me to do the salve for Umbridge’s scars, he informed me about—” She looked at Bill and Fleur and decided not to mention the Horcruxes. She turned to give Harry a meaningful look. “He helped us with our special Dumbledore mission”
“Oh” Harry said, turning to look at Malfoy with an incredulous look.
Draco didn’t look at him, he kept staring at Hermione. Ron, having finished his second plate, saw it and went quickly to grab her hand into his.
“That’s great” Harry said finally. “Now, how can we thank you?”
“Let Granger to the honors” He smirked.
“Malfoy!” She gasped as Ron squeezed her hand angrily. “I’ve thanked you already, what are your plans from now on?”
Draco shrugged. “Don’t have any other than having my wand back”
Hermione looked around, she didn’t know who had it.
“So?” She asked after no one said anything.
“Hermione…” Bill began.
“No, Bill. He was armed and we were all locked up, but he still saved us. I don’t believe he’ll try to fight us one against six now that he’s here” She said, her voice sharp. “Give him his wand.” She demanded. “Please” She added then.
“Fine. But if he threatens any of our lives he won’t be having second chances, I’ll avada him” Bill said sternly.
Hermione gulped, because she hadn’t heard any Order members talking about killing before and Bill looked rather scary with his werewolf scar.
“Okay” She said.
Bill gave Malfoy his wand. He twirled it on his hand before conjuring a rose and handing it to Hermione.
“Thank you for the delicious dinner, Granger”
She blushed hard. Ron scoffed. Harry suddenly realised how dirty his glass lenses were and started to clean them. Hermione was thankful for not having to answer him as Dean and Luna entered the room. He was excitedly explaining to her muggle football rules and she had the same airy expression she had during meals at Hogwarts. As if tuned out.
“Oh, hi Draco!” She said, gleefully. “Oh, so you’re back to conjuring flowers, then”
Draco blushed and looked away, not answering. Luna didn’t falter.
“Hermione, do you mind choosing which sofa you’ll want to sleep on? I’m feeling rather sleepy, probably have lots of wrackspurts in my ears as we’re near the see…”
“Sofa?” Draco raised an eyebrow.
“Yes…” Hermione said. “We’re sleeping in the living room, there are only three bedrooms and we thought the injured—”
“You can have the one I’m in” He said quickly, his eyes wide. “The bed is big enough for you both to share. I’ll sleep here.”
Hermione’s mouth fell open, she blushed harder.
“N-no, you’ve been tortured and—”
“I’m fine, Granger, have the room.”
“I couldn’t possibly—”
“You just have to say yes, it’s not that hard—”
“I’m fine with the sofas, really”
“Don’t lie, Granger—”
“I’m not lying, I’ve been sleeping on a tent for months—”
“Which is precisely why—”
“Alright” Bill said, rising from the sofa. “Stop fussing, the two of you. If Malfoy is good enough to clear the room, then he should sleep in the tool shed with the rest of the boys—” He raised his hand to keep Ron from protesting. “Then me and my wife can go back to our room and Hermione and Luna can sleep on the bed we transfigured inside the study on the main floor”
Hermione pressed her lips, embarrassed to be caught in the middle of an argument with Draco.
“How good is that bed you transfigured, Weasley?” Draco asked, his eyes narrowed.
“Good enough,” Fleur hissed.
“Seeing you two thought the couch was good enough for Granger not two minutes ago, you’ll forgive me for not believing tha—”
“Malfoy!” Hermione gasped. “That’s enough!”
He stared at her for a whole minute before gathering his plate and cutlery and walking towards the sink to wash them.
“The study is perfect, Fleur. Thank you” Hermione said
March 22nd
2 am
Hermione wakes up startled by the sound of crashing and glass breaking outside the house. She grabs the wand under her pillow instinctively and watches through the window lots of colored lightnings cutting the dark night sky. She jumps up, not bothering to dress anything over her pajamas and socks, and runs outside.
The wooden shed has a whole wall shattered to the ground and Hermione can see Dean Thomas lying with his back in the remaining column. Harry is a few steps in front of him, glasses and pajamas only. He has his arms crossed and is holding three wands in his left hand.
Both of them, and now Hermione too, are watching two pale men walking in circles in front of each other like beasts ready to attack. Ron yanks his shirt off, exposing his scars from the night at the ministry, and bends both arms in a boxing position, fists clenched in front of his face.
Draco chuckles, he has his arms at his side, unbothered. “Am I supposed to take my shirt too, now, Weaselbee?”
“Just don’t want to get mine dirty with your blood, Malfoy”
“Yes, I bet a new one would be too expensive for you, right? Maybe mummy lets you borrow one from Weaslette”
That was what it took for Ron to lunge towards him.
“Ron!! Don’t!” Hermione runs towards them and quickly casts a shield between the two. “What the hell—-”
Harry disarms her. “Let them have it, Mione” He says as her wand flies to his free hand.
“What? Are you mad? We’re in the middle of a war—”
With the shield down, Ron finally gives Draco a right hooked punch in the jaw. Hermione yelps.
“Exactly,” Harry answers, walking around the two to stop at her side. “We can afford having them both bickering and holding grudges against each other in the middle of a war, let them solve it for once and for all”
“Solve it? They’re fighting like savages, Harry” She says, flinching as Draco ducks to avoid Ron’s second punch and then punches him straight in the belly.
“They were throwing threats and offences for hours inside our room” Harry explains “They fought about the bed’s arrangement, about the light, about tomorrow’s task’s divisions, about quidditch, about house cup, about family’s…”
Hermione was barely listening to Harry, Ron’s nose was broken and Draco had a maniac bloody grin as he held the leg Ron tried to kick him with. They both fell on the ground, wrestling.
“... only when it came to you, they drew wands”
“What? What did they say about me?” Hermione looked at Harry, frightened.
Harry blushed and looked away. “Huh… Boys’ stuff”
“Harry Potter, you tell me right now!”
“I’ll just say I had no idea you and Malfoy…” He said running his hand through his messy hair. “And you and Ron!! I mean, have I been this blind? We were all sharing a tent!”
Hermione blanched. She was going to get in the middle of the two fighting and kill both.
“So what? They’re fighting to see which one gets me?”
Harry looked horrified. “Blimey, no, Mione, of course not. They’re not cavemen, you know!”
“Then what?”
“They’re fighting to get it off of their system. Wands were too dangerous, so I disarmed them and now they’re going the muggle way.” He said with a shrug. “When they get tired we’ll fix the shed, heal the wounds and go back to our lives, hopefully with less bickering.”
Draco was now sitting in Ron’s chest and punching his face several times. Ron twisted Draco’s arm until it made a sickening sound and rolled over to get up again.
Hermione sighed, extending her hand to Harry. “I’ll go back to bed. My wand?”
1 pm
Fleur refused to waste dittany and healing salve in their wounds, so she merely healed the broken bones and teeth with a flick of her wand and left them tending to themselves the muggle way: with ice and time.
They were both wrecked.
For what she understood their final tally was: two broken ribs, a broken nose, several bruises and a broken leg for Ron; three lost teeth, a mild concussion, dislocated shoulder and sprained wrist for Draco.
“I won” Ron had said with a toast on his mouth that morning, wincing at every bite. “Just count with me” He raised his fingers, dirty with jam, to count. “head, shoulder, wrist and with the teeth that’s six injuries”
“But, the shoulder and the wrist are minor injuries even for muggles. Tell him, Granger, that leg would’ve kept him in bed for weeks!” Draco said, holding the ice bag in over his temple.
Hermione did not tell Ron anything, she kept to herself, rearranging Fleur’s mugs just to keep herself busy.
But apparently, Harry’s plan had worked because they were both surprisingly cordial to each other that day. Not friendly, but respectful enough.
“Told you” Harry said. “I saw a lot of fights in muggle public school”
“One would think Malfoy wouldn’t know much about it, though.” She said, non-committing. “I mean, he was raised with private tutors and learning that muggles were savage, right?”
“He knows how to fight, I’ll tel you that” Harry said shaking his head. “And wasn’t he supposed to be all sore and weak frmo the cruciatus aftermath?”
Hermione hadn’t thought about it.
“Yes, I guess”
5 pm
She was reading a book sitting on a rocking chair in the cottage’s front porch when Draco came out to sit by the steps in front of the house. He didn’t say anything.
March 26th
Bill and Fleur’s cottage was the only building on a cliff overlooking the sea. It was called the shell cottage because its walls were embedded with shells and whitewashed. It had a beautiful flower garden just outside the front porch, with a pathway in the middle made with big flat rocks.
Behind it, there was a wide yard facing the ocean, where Fleur had been keeping a vegetable garden.
Hermione filled her days tending to it and making herself as useful as possible. The house was not big enough for the large population now occupying it. Ollivander was still too fragile to apparate and Griphook made Fleur work like a servant tending to his every need. So, Hermione decided she’d help as much as possible to make their stay less of a burden.
Ron, having stayed there when he left Hermione and Harry, was a ridiculously comfortable guest, eating as much as he could, helpíng when requested and enjoying his time. Harry, on the other hand, was very anxious. He had never decided not to act and each day that passed he was more worried that not taking the elder wand was the wrong decision. Ron agreed with him. Hermione did not, she thought Harry had made the right decision. He could’ve never broken into Dumbledore’s grave. But her support didn’t ease his mind and he was always a little bit off, staring into nothingness and spending a lot of time walking through the beach sand.
Dean had nowhere to go really, being muggleborn and all, so Bill invited him to stay for indefinite amount of time. Luna had been offered to go with Ollivander to Aunt Muriel’s house, yet she politely declined, preferring to stay with Dean in the Shell Cottage if it was possible.
Harry, Ron and Hermione were also invited to stay at the cottage as long as they needed to and none of them told Bill and Fleur, but they were secretly planning on breaking into Gringotts with Griphook’s help.
That is, if the goblin agreed to do it. Harry had said he asked for time to think about it.
…
She was cutting flowers in the front garden.
It began rather gingerly. She saw a beautiful rose and decided to pick it up, then she saw another and it went on. She was planning on using the summer dress’s skirt to hold them all but when she looked back there was a basket behind her.
She looked at the front porch and saw Draco putting his wand back to his trousers.
She smield and went back down to pick more flowers.
March 29th
Hermione soon discovered that Ron and Draco’s feud had moved from verbal arguments and violence threats to a silent competition. And it involved her.
She would wake up and one of them would’ve made tea for everyone, pouring into her mug with two spoons of honey just the way she liked it. The other usually made toasts to compensate for not waking up in time to make the tea himself.
At any task she was doing, one of them would appear to help while the other sulked in the distance.
Maybe she was supposed to feel flattered by it, smug even. But she found it rather annoying. Like a pissing contest. After she told both that nothing would happen between them. They weren’t doing it for her, they were doing it for each other.
During meals, she started to make an effort to sit far from both, between Fleur and Luna or Luna and Harry. Then she’d eat foccusing solely on her food not to exchange glances with any of them.
Ron was bolder, obviously. He would gently tug Harry or Dean to the side whenever they lit a fire in the garden, so he could sit at her side and wrap one arm around her shoulders. At which time, Draco would get up and go inside the shed.
Hermione allowed his public advances, under the mask of friendship. She also feared that he would snap if she didn’t. But she stood firm on her decision of not getting intimate again. She had too much to think about at the moment.
She and Draco never talked alone. She went as far as burning the parchment in which she talked to D, so she didn’t risk giving in to talking to him.
She wondered what he had told Ron or Harry about her, what Ron had told him about them. But neither ever commented on it.
April 2nd
Bill and Fleur’s library was not that big, but she found a few books she hadn’t read yet. She gathered them all and went to sit next to the fireplace to read.
Harry, Ron, Dean and Luna were playing exploding snap in the kitchen table.
Draco sat at the couch behind her.
“Can I read that one?”
She passed the book to him silently and went back to reading the one she had opened at her lap.
Abril 5th
Griphook agreed to help Harry to break into Gringotts. But he wanted the Gryffindor’s sword in exchange. When he told them he’d promise to give it back, but secretly he’d only do it after destroying all the horcruxes, Hermione told him that it was despicable to double-cross him like that and Ron told him it was brilliant.
…
She was washing the dishes and Draco offered to dry them with a towel.
“Why not use a charm?” She asked, not looking at him.
“You’re washing by hand.”
“Helps me think”
“I have a lot to think about”
“But with magic it would be quicker”
“Who says I want to get away quickly?”
She didn’t answer him.
April 8th
Luna was not in their room that evening. Hermione had the strange feeling that she was probably with Dean. Ron knocked and asked if he could sleep with her that night.
“I miss sleeping next to you, like on the tent” He argued.
“Only sleep” She warned.
He hugged her but didn’t try anything else.
April 9th
Hermione got up after prunning the courgette brushes. She wiped the sweat from her head and gazed at the sunny sky, spring was making each day warmer.
Dean and Luna were siting on the backyard bench, heads bent together as they whispered sweet nothings.
Ron had been playing chess with Bill in the living room. Fleur was talking to Harry in the kitchen as they prepared dinner together. He apologised for something, she said she was glad to thank him for saving her sister’s life in the Triwizard Tournament.
She searched for Draco on the shed, thinking he’d be enjoying its emptyness during the day, but he wasn’t there. Whenever he wasn’t doing a chore, Draco was always alone. She never knew where.
April 10th
She had been walking with Harry by the seashore. He said he wanted to keep going but she felt her legs getting tired so she walked back alone.
Draco was sitting in a sand bank, conjuring snakes and then burning them.
“That’s barbaric!” She hissed as she approach.
He didn’t answer. Nor did he invite her to sit.
She didn’t ask him.
April 14th
Ron had mistaken her friendliness with something else and tried to kiss her while they were peeling potatoes together at the kitchen table. It was chaste, just a peck after she had said something witty in retort to something silly he said.
But she yanked her head away and his eyes flickered with resentment.
“What?” He barked.
“I told you, we shouldn’t… There’s a war—”
“The war was already happening last year!” He spat “That didn’t stop you from shagging Malfoy—”
Hermione was up on her feet in a blink of an eye.
“What?!”
“Am i wrong?” He tossed the potato he held inside the bucket with the scrapes. “Bloody hell, Mione, the bloke treated you like shit and you still chose him over m—”
“Excuse me? You were with Lavender—”
“Only because you wouldn’t look at me!” He bawled. “Fuck, you only looked at me when there was literally no one else available, in the middle of a bloody forest—”
“And I clearly made a mistake!” She said coolly, her eyes narrowed towards him.
Then she spun on her heels and walked out of the back door, ignoring his attempts to call her name.
…
Malfoy was nowhere to be found. She waited for him on the stone steps that went downhill towards the bitch send. The twilight sky was painted blood red and the seasmoke was filling her senses with that salty feeling.
His elegant figure appeared on the distance and she had several minutes to plan what she was going to say to him before he was near enough for her to do it.
“So?” She said, crossing her arms. “Was it fun looking at Ron’s face when you told him we shagged?”
God, that was not how she was supposed to say it.
“Thrilling” He answered with a sneer walking past her.
“Come back here!” She snapped. “Draco Malfoy!”
He stopped but didn’t look back.
“What do you want, Granger?”
She didn’t even know.
“Why did you tell him?”
He turned his face to glare at her.
“Who says I did?”
“He knows!” She slapped both arms at her side. “You were the only one who kn—”
“I didn’t say a fucking thing” He growled, walking away.
April 15th
Ron apologised and she accepted. He said he had liked her since forever and that he was obviously jealous of Draco, especially with him there. He said he felt like their 6th year was waisted because they could’ve been together, but they were both with different people and now things were hard. But he promised he’d respect her wish and wouldn’t try anything until Voldemort was defeated. Her only answer was a quick nod.
Draco was avoiding her. He kept his silent competition with Ron, both of them trying to prove who was more gentleman, more helpful, nicer, closer. She was clearly the one he exchanged more words with in that house.
But he didn’t search to spend time alone with her again and Ron gladly enjoyed the opportunity to be by her side whenever he could.
April 18th
Lupin arrived and announced that his child with Tonks had been born. They named him Ted after her father. He was also a metamorphogus. They all drank wine to celebrate while he asked Harry to be the godfather.
“Give my cousin my best wishes” Draco said curtly as Lupin got ready to go back.
Lupin went stiff. He looked like he had seen a ghost. All the blush from the wine vanished.
“What are you doing here?”
Draco shrugged and looked at Hermione. “Merlin, Granger, you didn’t spread the word of my good deed? I’m hurt,” He made the scene of taking his hand to his heart. Then he turned to Lupin. “Decided to join the light side, after all, professor”
Lupin gulped and then took a huge breath. “I’m glad, Draco. Today is not the day, but I’ll come back to talk to you”
April 20th
Lupin came back with a witch with brown curls that looked a lot like Bellatrix. Hermione guessed she was Andromeda Black, Draco’s aunt. The three of them sat at the shed and talked for hours.
…
Hermione had come to the kitchen in the middle of the night to get a glass of water.
“My aunt invited me to stay with her”
She was so startled by the voice in the darkness that she dropped the glass and it shattered on the floor.
Draco turned the lights on and quickly mended the glass, going as far as pouring water for Hermione with a aguamenti while she thought about what to reply to his statement.
“Are you going?”
He avoided her eyes.
“I don’t know her, but it’s probably better than werewolf weasel and the half veela”
“There will still be a werewolf there.” Hermionea added because she didn’t know what to say. She didn’t know what she was feeling. She didn’t want him to go, but she knew she couldn’t ask him to stay. God, she didn’t even know why she wanted him to stay, they hadn’t been talking
He hummed walking dangerously closer to her.
“If you ask me to stay, I will” He whispered against her temple.
She didn’t answer him.
April 21th
They had reached a dead end. Griphook knew all about Gringotts rules, the passageways, the wards, the traps… But there was no way they could get inside it without borbardaing the Diagon Alley or simply walking through the front doors.
The first option was not really an option.
And the second was a suicide mission.
They barely had enough polyjuice for one of them and the trio didn’t fit inside the invisibilty cloak together. Harry couldn’t go alone. And they didn’t really have any good hair to use in the potion. Bill and Fleur were no longer working at Gringotts since word got out that Ron was with Harry Potter.
What woud they do?
Hermione hated herself for proving Draco right. He had told her she only searched him to get something in return. And the previous night he asked her to show how important he was to her, but she was too much of a coward to do it.
Now she was at the shed’s door, waiting for him to come back from the beach. She couldn’t risk missing him tonight, because Lupin was supposed to pick him soon to go to Andromeda’s hosue. And she had burned the parchment that allowed them to communicate.
“I need your help” She blurted out when he arrived, his skin sunkissed.
“Tell me”
“We need to get into you aunt’s vault. There’s a horcrux there.”
April 22nd
One month after they arrived at the Shell Cottage they heard a loud crack of apparition in the front yard. All of them walked out, wands pointing at the wizard with long platinum blonde hair, wearing black robes and a long cane. At his side stood a beautiful witch, dressed in expensive dark green robes, her white waves flowing at her back with the wind.
They rised both hands in surrender as Bill asked what they wanted.
“We came to see our son” Lucius said. “We mean no harm”
Notes:
So…. Yesss! I feel like as time passes I’m drifting more and more away from canon which is super exciting.
What do you think about today’s turn of events?
What will mum and dad malfoy do?
By the way shout out to @fakeface that called me out on the fact that I was not going to be able to wrap the story up in 24 chapters. You were right. So I recalculated and now the story will have 30 (but maybe more because I’m telling you guys this story is writing itself I’m merely watching it happen)
Let me know your theories!!!
By the way this chapter (an Draco overall in this fanfic) was inspired by isolation by bexchan!
Chapter 23
Notes:
tw: mentions of miscarriage and childloss
EDITED AFTER CONSTRUCTIVE CRITICISM
read end notes to know why
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
April 22nd
“How the hell did the two of you get in?” Bill snarled, his wand on Lucius’ temple. “We had a bloody fidelius charm, I’m the secret keeper and I didn’t invite the two of you”
The Malfoy couple had been disarmed (not that Lucius had a wand) and tied to two chairs in the living room. Luna - clearly not as comfortable with Draco’s parents as she was with him - removed herself, sitting at the top of the stairs to guard Griphook and Ollivander. Dean stood guard to Luna, at the last step.
Harry, Ron, Hermione, Fleur and Bill circled Narcissa and Lucius, nerves prickling with suspicion. Malfoy had not yet returned from his morning walk by the seashore.
“I’m afraid” Lucius drawled with every bit of arrogance as though he was the one in position of power. “That Malfoy’s magic is a bit older and stronger than a fidelius charm, Weasley”
“What the hell is that supposed to mean?” Ron shouted.
“Where is our son?” Narcissa demanded. “ I know he’s here, he called us yesterday and asked for help. What have you done to him? He’s just a boy—“
“I knew it!” Fleur gasped, smacking her hands at her sides with exasperation. “We told you, ‘Ermionee! ‘E can’t be trusted!”
Hermione shook her head.
“For Christ’s sake, Fleur! He’s had his wand for a month—“
“I’ll ask this just one time, Malfoy” Bill hissed, pressing his wand harder against Lucius’ skull “How did your son call you? And how did you locate him despite the fidelius charm?”
“Malfoy signet ring.” Lucius said coldly “He can activate it and it’ll give the Lord of the Manor its location despite any possible wards.”
There was a collective gasp. No one knew this.
“He wouldn’t need a wand to do it” Lucius added, relishing the reaction he had gotten.
Harry turned to Hermione.
“What?” She asked.
“You went to talk to him yesterday” Harry pointed out. It was truth. Hermione had spent almost an hour talking to him that evening while the others went for a picnic at the beach, to play with some of the fireworks Fred and George were still selling through their owl delivery service. She shoved that memory to the back of her mind, focusing again on the life threatening situation of two death eaters inside their safe house. “Any ideas on why he made this call? I thought he was supposed to go to Andromeda’s—”
“My sister?!”
“She did what?” Ron gasped, as if feeling betrayed.
Hermione whipped her head to avoid eye contact with him and caught a glimpse of Lucius and Narcissa curled lips in disgust.
“I — er — I did.” Hermione admitted. She didn’t want to explain he was supposed to help them with the horcruxes in the middle of that crowd.
“So you made ‘im call zem, ‘ermionee?” Fleur raised an eyebrow suspiciously. Hermione tried not to be offended with the fact that her wand was slightly more pointed to Hermione than to the Malfoys. But then again she could understand how betrayed Fleur must’ve felt after opening her house to them and suddenly having three unwanted Malfoys in there.
“What? I — hm— no — well, I suppose that—“
She had no idea that Draco would - or even that he could - summon his parents. She had only asked him to help them in their search for the Horcruxes. He certainly didn’t mention any Malfoy magic heirlooms that could break wards and establish communication between family members. If she was to be honest, he didn’t say much, she was the one babbling about her worries and how stuck they were. She told him everything: about the deathly hallows, the horcruxes, the gryffindor sword and the basilisk venom. He raised his eyebrows, clearly sharing her opinion about working with a goblin and also trying to double cross him. “It will surely be difficult to outsmart a goblin with Potter and Weasel in your team” was probably the longest sentence he had said. It had felt good, for Hermione, to be able to talk to him, to open up to him as she once had in letters. To be able to ask for help instead of being the smartest person in the room. Malfoy didn’t look at Hermione expecting her to figure it out on her own, instead he had his lips pressed together in a thin line and kept twirling his wand deep in thought.
“This is nonsense.” Narcissa snapped, with her aristocratic authority that made Hermione (and everyone else) silent. “Where is Draco? Do you have him here? Is he hurt?”
“No!” Hermione said firmly. “I mean, he’s here. He’s alright. He’s walking. On the beach. He always…” She trailed off not knowing why the hell she was blushing.
“Actually” Bill said, his face impassive “He’s just arrived, I sensed the wards. Why don’t you go fetch him, Mione? So he can see his mum and dad” He sneered in the last sentence, baring his teeth in a very wolfish manner.
Hermione felt at the same time relief with Draco’s arrival and dread for the conversation they were about to have. Would Draco leave to join his parents? Had he realised how far from actually defeating Voldemort they were? Especially now that the Dark Wizard had the Elder Wand? Would his parents wonder why he had saved Hermione? In that case, what would he tell them?
God, she could just picture how Narcissa Malfoy’s reaction would be to his son dating a mudblood. No, they were not dating.
“O-okay” Hermione mumbled, walking to the back of the house.
"Hey" Ron joined her, intertwining their fingers. “It’ll be alright”
“Yes, Ron” She smiled, her head lost in thought, casting her gaze down as they walked into the strong sunlight.
“Hope Malfoy’s not up to something shady”
“Me too” She said, quickly turning back to herself, she looked down and saw their joined hands. She narrowed her eyes on Ron. “Maybe you should wait here, I’ll go get Malfoy alone”
“Why?” He scowled. ”Are you embarrassed or something?”
Hermione huffed, yanking her hand from his. “You see this is precisely why, Ronald Weasley! You’re turning this into something it is not. I already told you that I’m not involved with him and that I don’t want to be involved with you at the moment, either. We’re in a war and Malfoy agreed to help. If you keep making this whole thing into a pissing contest, it’s bound to mess everything up. Now, let me go. I don’t want to force Narcissa and Lucius’ presence in Bill and Fleur’s house any longer than it’s necessary”
She walked the final three steps towards the tool shed. Draco was sprawled on his bed, the top bed, and he was drawing doodles at the ceiling with his wand. He didn’t ackowledge her arrival.
“They’re here” She said.
“Hm?” He asked turning to face her. He had become more alive since he arrived at the shell cottage. The daily walks and house activities had gotten him stronger and less pale.
“Your parents” She said, impatiently. “The ones you summoned with your ring.” She crossed her arms in reproach.
Draco jumped at her side in seconds.
“Really, Draco, you could’ve given me some heads up”
“Didn’t know if they would come” He was facing his faded reflection on the flass of the window, smoothing his hair and righting his clothes.
Hermione sighed.
“Well, people aren’t happy, I’ll tell you that. We should go quickly, before someone curses—”
But he was already on his way, with long purposeful strides towards the main house. Ron was leaning against the door frame, arms crossed. As she ran to catch up with Draco, Hermione mouthed Ron a “go”, making a gesture to motion hima away, to which he scoffed in response and got inside. Draco smirked.
“Go easy on the Weasel” He said, as he crossed the backyard. Hermione gasped at the unexpected phrase. “He’s being protective of you — I’m— I’d be to, if I was your boyfriend”
Hermione felt a migraine threatening to get to her. Boys.
“He’s not my boyfriend!”
“Yes, sorry, forgot how affectionate you are with your friends”
"Malfoy, seriously there's nothing going on between me and him! I have much more important things to—"
"Well, it didn't stop you two from going at it in the tent, why should it now?"
The migraine arrived. How could neither of them understand the seriousness of the situation? She had made a choice that day. She knew holding Ron’s hands would get Draco annoyed and as she wanted him on a good mood for the meeting with his parents, she chose to go alone and that annoyed Ron. But, clearly, she hadn’t gotten anything from it, because now the two of them were bitter and jealous. Even though she clearly told both she wouldn’t be engaging in a relationship with neither.
Hermione carefully pushed the pain to a distant place of her mind and then closed the thoughts on Ron and Draco in a different box.
“You’ve been doing that a lot lately” Draco frowned, as he held the door to the tool shed open for her.
“What?”
“Occluding. Who didn’t you learn it from?”
“What?” She said and, as he smirked at her lack of words, she added. “I didn’t — I don’t — I’m not occluding.”
“Yes, you are” He said firmly as he crossed the threshold towards the living room. Conversation postponed.
For the past year Hermione had miniciously divided her mind into tiny boxes. It began when she refused to address Draco’s reveal of being a death eater during Dumbledore’s funeral and her travel home. Then, she had to pack her feelings for her parents so it wouldn’t affect her performance in the hunt. But this coping mechanism of sorts really became important after Ariel. If it wasn’t for it she would’ve died in that lake, or rather, she would’ve become a living ghost, like someone kissed by a Dementor. She certainly wouldn’t be able to keep hunting horcruxes. Obviously she had let herself cry, mourn, detach… But whenever needed, she was able to push it to a separate space in her mind. It made her rather numb. Because day by day she had more and more feelings being boxed, until she was only watching the facts of her life unfold around her. She never knew that was occlumency. Harry never explained Snape’s lessons very well, she didn’t know how to do it, he only said it was very hard. But she found it rather easy, something she had to do even, to keep going. She was going to read about it, as soon as possible. She made the mental note and put it away inside her brain, to focus on the Malfoys exchange.
“Father” Draco said respectfully “Mother"
“My dragon!” Narcissa cried, getting up to hug her son.
“Not so fast” Fleur said, using her wand to guide Narcissa back down.
“It vaudrait mieux por toi de ne pas menacer ma femme” Lucius hissed slowly and dangerously. Narcissa touched his hand, calming him.
Draco walked towards his parents, jaw clenched, and positioned himself between his mother and Fleur’s wand, grabbing Narcissa's hands and kissing her knuckles.
“I am happy that you’ve come” Draco said, formally, as he stood with both hands behind his back, still somewhat shielding his parents.
“What took you so long to call us?” Narcissa complained.
“More important than that: Why are you here at all, Draco?”
Draco’s eyes flickered to Hermione so quickly that it was barely noticeable. “I’ll explain everything.” He said curtly.
“You better” Bill said.
“I’ve asked you to come because the circumstances have changed and so must our position in this war” Draco said to his parents, ignoring Bill.
Hermione’s heart fluttered. He wasn’t fleeing, he was asking their help. Lucius would be a great asset to the order if he agreed. They’d have intel on the higher ranks of the death eaters. But would them do that for their son? His mother gasped, looking around the room and ladning her eyes in Hermione, accusingly. Lucius, however, remained stoically staring at his son.
“Do explain” He murmured, leaning back to his chair, as if amused.
“Draco!” Hermione gasped and then, as everyone turned to her, she remembered that first name basis was not something to do in public. “Malfoy, I think this conversation maybe needs to happen with a more — hm — selected audience”
She wiggled her eyebrows at Bill and Fleur’s direction, but surely included Dean and Luna in the mix. Draco seemed amused with her lack of subtlety and then turned to Harry.
“That is your wish, right, Potter?” He said. “Only the golden trio is to know?”
“That was Dumbledore’s wish, yes” Harry said, his voice hoarse. “Maybe we could go to the tool shed—”
“No.” Bill said firmly. “I’m sorry, Harry, but I’ve already exceeded my limit of death eaters inside my house with the son, if you want me to agree on having mum and dad too I’ll need to know why”
“Bill…” Ron pleaded. “We can’t, mate. Dumbledore told us not to tell anyon—”
“Dumbledore’s dead!” Bill snarled. “Because of him!” He pointed at Draco.
“Dumbledore promised Malfoy the order would protect him” Harry said, firmly. “And Malfoy lowered his wand”
“ After opening the castle to his death eaters” Bill scoffed. “ After disarmming Dumbledore”
“He was being threatened!” Hermione gasped and, to that, she received a lot of different looks: Fleur seemed curious, Bill unbelieving, Harry surprised, Ron annoyed, Draco furious, Narcissa and Lucius looked sad, as if remembering the past. “You try living with You-Know-Who for years and having him threatening your family—”
“My family is being threatened, Mione” Bill said, his voice cold. “And we’re all still fighting—”
“Then let him help!” Harry said, exasperated. “This is not about who knows more or less about what’s going on, it’s about defeating you-know-who and—”
“As much lovely as this conversation seems, I’m afraid we don’t have much time” Lucius sneered. "I'd like to live this house as soon as possible"
“I want them to do the unbreakable vow” Bill demanded, eyeing Harry. “That they won’t use their access to my house to harm my family.”
“I’ll do it” Draco said quickly. “No one will know about this place.”
Narcissa was going to protest, but Lucius touched her knee lightly and she gave in. All of them watched as Fleur performed the vow between Draco and Bill. Their hands were white with the strenght of their grip and neither of them blinked through the whole process.
“One hour, Harry” Bill concedead. “Then I want them gone.”
“Okay”
As they walked towards the back door, Draco pulled Hermione by her wrist to stay behind the group.
“I am going to tell them” He said firmly. She didn’t need to ask what he was talking about, the pain in his stormy eyes was clear. He was talking about their son. “I know you don’t want me to, but I have to tell them. If you don’t want to be there for it—”
“I was there for it while it happened, Draco” She said bitterly. “I can handle talking about it”
He cringed but let go of her wrist before holding the door, so she could step outside. His parents were walking in front with Ron and Harry, who had their wands pointed at their backs.
“Potter, Weasley” Draco said firmly when he reached the tool shed door. “I need a few minutes alone with my parents.”
Ron and Harry exchanged a silent conversation in their looks.
“Sorry, Malfoy. Not happening” Harry said.
“Yes, happening.” Draco deadpanned.
“How can we be sure you won’t be plotting your escape to go back to sell us to You-Kno—” Ron began.
“I’ll be with them” Hermione said.
Harry’s eyebrows shot up, but Ron was the first to speak.
“No way, Mione” He said walking towards here. “I’m not letting you alone with three death eaters in a room—”
“Good thing I’m not asking for you permission then” She replied coolly. Draco chuckled.
“The last time you were with them you ended up being tort—”
“It wasn’t them, it was Bellatrix” Hermione said. “And it wasn’t me, it was Draco being tortured, you know damn well—”
She regreted saying it, becaues clearly Lucius and Narcissa had no idea that Draco had been tortured in Hermione's place. Narcissa took both hands to her mouth in horror and Lucius raised one eyebrow at his son.
“I definitely want this conversation to begin soon” He drawled.
“Harry, how many times have I trusted and respected your wishes of privacy?” Hermione pleaded. “This is not related to our hunt, to our task. I swear I’ll tell you two someday, but not today. Please”
Harry gulped and nodded. “Okay”
But Ron was not having it “Mione!” He pleaded. “What is it that you can’t trust us with—”
“We only have 56 minutes left, Weasel, and a lot to cover. Please continue being difficult, I’m hoping Granger will let me stun you” Draco said, passing him to enter the shed.
Ron opened his mouth to retort, but Harry held his arm. “We’ll be coming in fifteen minutes, Mione”
She nodded before entering.
…
None of them felt comftorble enough to sit in the beds available at the shed, so they were all standing in different places of the room. Hermione was near the door, the Malfoys were side by side near the back wall and Draco stood in the middle, resting against the window.
“So, we spend weeks with no news, thinking you were dead or taken prisoner” Lucius breaks the silence. “Only to discover that you’ve been spending a fun vacation with your school friends, Draco? Merlin, your mother has been crying daily!”
She could see that it had hurt Draco, to hear about how much his mother had suffered. But he squared his shoulders and rolled his tongue on his cheek before answering.
“Mother crying daily is no different than what was already happening before I left, father” Draco’s voice was clipped. “The Dark Lord in our home—”
“Don’t you dare talk to me like that!” Lucius snapped in a lower tone. “Have your forgotten about respect? About loyalty? Clearly you must, if you think we’ll turn our backs to our Lord just because you’ve gotten infatuated for a mudblood!”
Hermione didn’t flinch, she wouldn’t give Lucius the satisfaction. Honestly, she had been called that so many times before that the words had lost their meaning. The only thing worrying her was the possibility that Lucius would choose his Dark Lord over his son.
“Father, I am loyal. I am loyal to my house, to my family ” Draco hissed. “I’ve always done what was asked of me and I did it all for you and for mother—”
“So, refusing to name Potter and his friends…” Lucius sneered. “Running away with them. That was done thinking of me and your mother?”
“No” Draco said firmly.
“Clearly"
Both grey eyes kept staring at each other with so much intensity the air between them was crackling. Narcissa looked between the two men in her life with affliction, as if fearing a rupture in her family. Hermione waited, shoulders tense with anticipation, to see what would happen.
“Father, you offered our home, our family to your master” Draco began. “For the last two years I followed your path and did everything the Dark Lord ordered me t—”
“But you failed your mission”
“A suicide mission, Lucius” Narcissa admonished, with a soft voice. “That he was only named for because you too failed your mission.”
Hermione expected Lucius to glare and snap at her like he did with Draco, instead he lowered his eyes to the floor in shame.
“Now the time has come, father” Draco said, his voice softer as he walked towards Lucius and placed a hand on his shoulder. “For you to choose between the duty to your family and your master.”
Lucius' head slowly made its way to face Draco and then his eyes shot to Hermione.
“What is it?” He asked with an amused grin. “You intend on marrying the mudblood? Is that it, Draco? Do you wish us to accept her into our family and change our ways to accommodate your wh—”
“Lucius” Narcissa warned.
"No." Hermione said firmly. "We are not getting married. We're not even together."
She avoided looking at Draco, so she didn't see his reaction to her words. Lucius didn't believe her, though;
“Obviously, there must be something. Because I spent every summer before my imprisonment listening about how he hated the mudblood Granger. So I don't quite understand how he went from that to being crucioed in your place." His face was growing angrier by each word. "Haven’t I taught you nothing, Draco?” Lucius demanded, tugging Draco's chest. “Sanctimonia Vincet Semper”
Purity will always win. Hermione remembered the words she had read in the Sacred 28 families’ book. That was the most important thing for the Malfoys, their motto, they literally went as far as carving that belief into their family’s blood and soul for centuries. Draco had been wrong, Hermione knew now. Talking about their son wouldn’t do a thing, because purity was all they cared about. She was a stain in Draco’s life and they wished to wipe it clean.
“I know what it means!” Draco roared back. Hermione and Narcissa flinched with the tone of his words, they were full of hurt. “But I’ll invoke a different saying, father.”
He took a huge breath.
“Patria potestas ”
Hermione had a vague knowledge of latin, she knew that word meant the power of the father. Something that in roman law meant the father had power over his family. But surely the Malfoys had a much more emotional reaction to those words.
“You mock me?” Lucius hissed. “Is that it? Have I failed as a father? As a husband? Is that what you’re saying?”
“No” Draco sighed. He ran a hand through his hair, disheveling it. “I do not speak of your role as a father, not anymore. I speak now” He took a deep shuddering breath. “About my role, my failure—” His voice broke.
The silence in the room was palpable.
"Patria potestas is one of the most ancient and important magics in our history, father" Draco said, shaking lightly. "You always told me our right came with duty. You always said a man must protect his family if he wishes to really be the Lord of the Manor."
Lucius went paler and he searched for where the conversation was heading between Draco's eyes.
"You said nothing came before family, nothing was more important than family." Draco said, his voice growing heavier and his eyes glistening. "You said a man had a right of using any means necessary to protect his family, that was no right and wrong... only duty. Duty to his bloodline, to his name—"
"And I stand by that, son" Lucius murmured, his anger now turned into desperation. "Everything I did, I did for us. For our family. The dark lord is too powerful, we must side with—"
"The thing is, father" Draco interrupted him. "I learned from you how important was family" Hermione remembered how defensive Draco was of his parents. "I always believed you would do anything for me. I always knew I could tell you about what happened to me, about what was done to me..."
My father will hear about this.
"Because I knew you would protect me." Draco was shaking harder now, his lips trembling and struggling with the words. "I grew up thinking I'd be the same. I'd protect mine. But, I couldn't, not from the Dark Lord—"
“Draco” Narcissa whispered, her eyes jumping between him and Hermione “Is she—”
He shook his head, eyes shut with emotion, a single tear running towards his jaw. Hermione spoke when his voice failed.
“Not anymore.” She said in an attempt to be firm and steady. “The baby—” She inhaled sharply. “I lost— It’s gone. Our child is gone”
She did not expect the reaction that ensued. Lucius’ cane fell to the ground, with a loud clang . His eyes went wide and his lips parted. Narcissa’s eyes widened and she whimpered, running to hug her son. Hermione could see Draco's shoulders rising and falling with his own sobs, finally released on his mother’s embrace.
That was unexpected. Hermione had been ready to defend Ariel, to hate the Malfoys for belitlling her child because it was only a halfblood. But they all looked sad.
“B-but” Lucius began, looking aghast while walking closer to his family. “This is absurd. How? It must’ve been her blood…” He trailed off.
There it was. The bigotry. The prejudice. The superiority of pureness.
"So it is my fault?" She sneered, eyes filling with tears "A mudblood can't even keep a baby?"
"Well, it must've been!" Lucius said, still with a shocked expression. "There hasn't been a single miscarriage in the whole Malfoy bloodline in 600 years—"
"Lucius!" Narcissa hissed at the same time as Draco disentangle himself from her and walked purposefully towards Hermione.
"No" He said firmly, wrapping his arms around her shoulder in her defence. She thought about pushing him away, but couldn't find the will to do it, so instead she hugged him back, letting the tears fall into his t-shirt. "She has no fault. She was cursed by Dolohov under your orders in the Ministry, two years ago”
Lucius shook his head slowly, fisting his shirt over his heart and walking back until he hit the bed and fell onto it. Narcissa was now really crying. Hermione couldn’t understand such wild reactions, she knew miscarriages were rather common during the first trimester.
“Draco, we don’t know for sure—” She whispered. "This things happen..."
"Not in the wizarding world, Hermione, no." Draco said, still looking at his father.
He inhaled quickly and braced himself to face her.
“Hermione” he murmured, holding both her hands. “It is uncommon for a magical pregnancy to end up like this. It is very difficult to conceive. You must've noticed that most wizarding families only have one child."
"Yes, but I thought that was a choice." Hermione thought about how many times Draco had mocked the Weasleys and their great number of children. Perhaps it had been born out of envy and not really judgement.
"No... Magic is rare. So conceiving a magic child is hard." Draco said. "But once there is a baby inside a witch’s womb… The magic will protect them.”
She had never heard of miscarriages, indeed. But, then again, Tonks was the first witch she'd known to get pregnant.
"Life is sacred, magic was created to protect it" Lucius explained.
"Even the smallest of beings, especially them" Narcissa added, with sadness.
Hermione never wished to be pregnant from Draco's child, even more with the context they were in and how things ended between the two. Being a feminist, she considered herself a pro-choice advocate. Obviously, wanting other women to choose whether or not to keep a pregnancy didn't mean she'd terminate one herself, but...
The whole problem is that she didn't even have the time to choose anything.
And the whole event of seeing that small body, in the middle of all that blood, was surely the most traumatic experience of her life.
She didn't feel relief for not being pregnant, not then and not ever. She only felt guilty for even wanting to get her period soon. For celebrating when the cramps and bleeding started. Now she only felt sorrow and grief for that tiny little human being.
She didn't plan it, didn't know about it until it was lost. And it made everything so much worse. Because that child had never known love, affection and presence. She didn't know about her child during its short life. Just like her parents didn't know her now. She had inflicted the same penalty upon Ariel. Whom was never cherished and appreciated. Not even for a day.
"I thought" She said, weakly. "I thought you'd be relieved. That there wouldn't be a half blood in—"
That was apparently very offensive, because Narcissa gasped.
"We have plans on our son marrying a pure blood young witch, yes" She said, looking disgusted with Hermione's suggestion. Hermione couldn't help but notice the present tense she was using. The plan was still very much in effect. "But—"
"But we'll never be relieved to the loss of a child" Lucius sneered. "A Malfoy child, our blood, our family"
"So... You were sad? When you knew?" Hermione was now speaking directly to Draco. He hadn't said anything when she told him, only hugged her, then asked about her nutrition and compained about Harry and Ron not noticing.
"Obviously" He gritted out, jaw clenched. "What do you think?"
He had no right to talk to her like that. What the hell was she supposed to think? After conceiving the child he broke up with her, told her she meant nothing and that he was a death eater.
"I thought I meant nothing to you, as you said it yourself."
He seemed annoyed, like she was annoying. He opened his mouth to retort.
"We don't have time for teenage dramatics" Lucius snapped.
“Hermione was hit with the Mortaevum, father" Draco answered, coolly. "You are aware of how this curse works, right?"
"Impossible" Lucius said, firmly. "That curse is lethal"
"He did it nonverbally" Hermione informed. "That's why it didn't work properly—"
"It didn't work" Draco interrupted her, bringing his hand to pull the necklace that was hiding underneath her blouse. "because she was wearing mother's bracelet"
"What?" Narcissa stormed towards them, grabbing the necklace's pendal to examine it herself. "Draco Lucius Malfoy, how dared you?"
Lucius eyebrows were raised so high that they were nearly at his hairline. "Boy..."
"What?" Hermione asked, taking a step away from Narcissa. "You want it back?"
"No." Draco said firmly to her before turning to his family. "And, please, let's have this conversation later, just the three of us"
Narcissa glared at him, it was obvious she had much different plans. Lucius however had gotten his cane back and was now pacing lazily in the room.
"Interesting... The curse rots organs and boils the blood, the only thing healer can do is to slow the process... Maybe give the victim some hours to set their family's business in order." He was tapping one finger to his chin. "The jewel wouldn't stop an avada, could it stop this curse? Maybe... Perhaps it contained it, yes, it did. It contained it and..."
"Father" Draco said. “We don’t have much time. The Dark Lord sent you to get the prophecy and his orders were clear”
"Spare Potter and kill the rest of them" Lucius said, nonchalantly.
"So, under his orders and your command, Dolohov sent the curse that caused that baby's death"
Narcissa sniffed and Lucius stopped on his track, looking visibily shaken.
"I s-suppose"
“Your grandson was a halfblood,” Draco said. “I understand he is not as pure as you’d wish, but Tom is also a halfblood. Which half blood will your loyalty lie with, father? Your grandson or the wizard who ultimately caused his death?”
Lucius Malfoy was pale, but he blanched so much he started to look like an inferi.
"Draco, you don't know what you're asking"
"Which one is superior, father? The importance of blood purity or your duty to your family? We must avenge—"
“The dark lord” Lucius began “He cannot be killed, Draco. I am only trying to protect you and your mother, our family. He has risen from the dead, he involved himself with the darkest of magics, he cannot be killed…”
At his words, Hermione felt hope growing inside her like a flower. “He can, Mr Malfoy! We know about the horcruxes—”
“I’ve read your diaries, father” Draco said, when Lucius raised his white blond eyebrows.
“Harry, Ron and I have been hunting the six of them, we've already destroyed three” She explained with excitement. “And we know where the fourth is.”
And then, Lucius' eyes shined with hope, too. He looked at Narcissa and, as she nodded firmly, he said with purpose:
“How can we help?”
Draco smiled. No, he beamed. And Hermione realised she hadn’t seen him like that since third year, maybe not even then. He looked at his father with unspoken fondness and pride.
“Call Potter, Granger,” He said. “I believe we have a vault to get into”
And as Hermione walked outside to fetch Ron and Harry, realisation hit her.
The Felix Felicis. Liquid luck.
It made her go after Draco. It made her want nothing more than to have sex with him. It was the most important thing she had to do that night.
So she understood. Already her child was being a piece of the chess board of this war, just like her, Draco and Harry.
Only he had been a very important piece, which made her heart swell with pride and sorrow.
He had to exist and to die in order for them to defeat Voldemort.
Like a chosen one, without a choice. Without friends, glory or prophecy.
A name that no history book would mention. Mourned only by them four.
But she would know.
He had changed the tide.
She could sense it, they were closer to winning now.
Hermione allowed herself a silent prayer in thanks to her child, honoring him with as much as she could at the moment. Then she compartmentalised it and called her friends.
Notes:
EDITED:
I realised that what i thought was subtlety was translated into lack of clarity and realism, so I rewrote this chapter. The perspective is the same: the baby's life mattered, regardless of being planned, of being desired. It was mourned and it had an impact not only as Hermione's trauma but also as just a person from their family that was gone, dead. It is sad.Hiii!!!
Ahem - I really need to address it as I know my choice for supportive(ish) Lucius and Narcissa is very... uh, uncommon? I feel like the dramione fandom usually agrees with supportive narcissa (canonically she did help Harry and was a great mother), but not Lucius. Of course, he was a death eater, but I feel like the movies Lucius was kind of an abusive father, while the book Lucius wasn't at all, you can see on his dialogue with Draco on the second book that he's much of a regular father. Ok, he did invite voldemort to his house (like he had a choice, remember his wand?) and "allowed" his son to become a death eater (to which I disagree because he was in azkaban what could he have done?). He was a bloodpurist, he taught terrible values to Draco, but he wasn't IMHO an violent, abusive, alcoholic father. not in canon and not in this fanfic. you can see he didnt accept hermione or her (at the moment inexistant) relationship with Draco, but he's doing it all for his blood and his family, which, for me is very coherent. he's still (for the time being) a blood purist. also, he was the one researching the horcruxes and we kind of see why he was never abandoning voldemort (fear because voldemort couldnt be killed). he's doing this for his blood only and we'll see that in the next chapter he'll also try to guarantee a pardon for them, so still slytherin, not a hero. he realised that they can win the war, that what he thought was impossible actually is possible and just, like narcissa did at the end of 7th book in canon, simply switched sides with his family in mind.
EDIT: OKAY THEY WEREN'T GOOD PEOPLE BECAUSE THEY WERE BASICALLY RACISTS AND ELITISTS, BUT THEY WERE AFFECTIONATE PARENTS! BUYING THEIR SON CANDIES, LISTENING TO HIS BABBLING, DEFENDING HIS RIGHTS WITH BUCKBEAK'S STORY (not that I agree with them, but just think that Draco asked them for help and they did), BUYING BROOMS TO THE WHOLE TEAM AND EXCETERA. I just don't buy the whole Draco was in an abusive household thing, guys sorry.
surprise: hermione is a natural occlumencer (i don't know the adjective for it lol), which I got inspired by manacled.
also patria potesta was inspired by Bring Him To His Knees but in a perspective more of a duty than a right.
also, Draco breaking with his mummy, so cute right?
AND YOU GUYS DON'T COME JUDGING HERMIONE NOW FOR HUGGING THE FATHER OF HER CHILD WHILE CRYING ABOUT HER MISCARRIAGE, SHE'S NOT GONNA OPEN HER LEGS TO HIM JUST BECAUSE THEY HELD HANDS, WAIT AND SEE I PROMISE SHE HAS GROWN A BACKBONE AND THAT DRACO WILL HAVE TO WOOOOOOOOORK TO GET HER (I'M TALKING 5 YEAR PLAN!!!)
*drops the mic*
Kdding about the mic, let me know what you think xxxx
Chapter Text
May 1st
“Why do I have to be a woman?” Ron complained in Narcissa Malfoy’s smooth regal voice. It was weird to see her pouting.
“For the seventh time, Weasel.” Lucius Malfoy pinched his nose and drawled Draco’s words. “If you think you’ll manage to convince people at Diagon Alley that you are my father, then be my fucking guest—”
“Ron” Hermione tried to placate her friend, but her voice was scratchy and menacing like Bellatrix’s “We talked about this, Draco will do a better job impersonating Lucius, because he knows him so well. And as Narcissa doesn’t have to talk that much, so—”
“Why can’t someone else be her?!”
“Yes, I agree Granger would do a much better wife for me—”
“No!” Hermione hissed. “Bella is more likely to speak up in public than Narcissa, so—”
“Then Harry could be Narcissa!” Ron cried.
“No, mate” Harry chuckled, “I think you’ll do a great job, maybe you and Malfoy should even kiss—”
Draco smacked the back of Harry’s head with Lucius’ hand.
Three days prior, the real Lucius had apparated at Shell Cottage bringing almost a liter of polyjuice potion, a package full of wizarding robes and three small glass phials: one had hair so white it looked like it came from a unicorn, the second also had blond hair - only slightly more golden - and the third held a single long, coarse, black curled hair.
After speaking in private with Bill for almost an hour, he went to meet the four of them (and the goblin) in the tool shed. Their plan was simple enough: as the potion only worked in humans, Harry and Griphook would hide under the invisibility cloak while the other three disguised themselves as members of the Malfoy family.
They decided to keep the facade of Draco being kept prisoner, otherwise his presence at Hogwarts would be mandatory. The Malfoy Vault was close to the Lestrange’s and Hermione would pretend to remember needing something inside hers once they were in front of it. Lucius went away without further words to his son.
When Harry later asked Bill what their talk was about, the oldest Weasley simply gathered his long hair in a ponytail and smirked. “You’re not the only one allowed secrets, Harry”
The night before they were to go to Gringotts, during a sort of farewell dinner party that was thrown for them, Hermione allowed herself to address Draco for the first time - either inside or outside her mind - since his parents were there.
“Where are you going after?” She wanted to ask if he’d join them on the run/hunt.
“Maybe to my aunt’s” He shrugged, sipping his butterbeer and walking towards Dean Thomas, avoiding her.
Malfoy was back at his usual self, which meant confusing as hell. One moment, he was comforting her over the loss of their child, the other he was ignoring her. One moment, he was openly flirting with her in front of Ron (probably to annoy him) and soon he was being rude and cold. Hermione was tired of it. She was no longer the sixteen year old version of herself, desperate for his touch and attention. She felt ten years older within that one year in which she had to say goodbye to her parents, her home, her school, her child and nearly everything else, the world she had once known and loved.
Hermione cursed at herself for even trying to be polite to him. She tried to reason that she was the closest to him in that house, that he must’ve been lonely and in need of a friend. But he didn’t seem to want her as his friend. She tried to convince herself that she just wanted to be sure that he would be safe out of gratitude for what he had done for her at his house. But the lioness inside her kept urging her to gravitate around him, like he had some magnetism over her. If she was to be honest, being without him that year had given her the numb sensation of void and now that he was near, even though he only talked to her when there were others around, she realised how bad it had been to be far.
Either way, she decided to put him back inside his locked box in her mind. She couldn’t be bothered to worry and think about him anymore. They were going to enter the lion’s den, trying to invade one of the most secure locations in wizarding Britain in a street packed with death eaters.
Hermione asked Dean to exchange beds with her that evening, so he could be with Luna and she could be with the boys for their early departure that morning. There had been an awkward moment as she stood with her pyjamas, throwing her toothbrush back into the beaded bag, and both Draco and Ron were seated at their beds.
“Mione” Ron called, patting his side on the mattress.
“Erm— I think I’ll just go to bed, Ron” Hermione could feel Draco staring at her nape. “I’m very tired and tomorrow is a big day”
“C’mon Granger, give the Weasel a shag to shake the stress off” Draco drawled, conjuring bubbles with his wand, seemingly bored.
“Fuck you, Malfoy” She, Ron and Harry said at the same time.
The four of them were at the front garden, checking up before leaving the shell cottage for good. They had no plans of going back, it was simply too dangerous, Bill lent them another tent and Hermione packed it with other supplies inside her bag. Griphook would always wander closer to the sword and Harry kept reaching for its hilt, drawing it beyond reach. Her friend insisted that the goblin was still a necessary piece of their plan, but she didn’t want to have a part in lying and betrayal so she refused to offer a strategy to exiting Gringotts with the sword. Ron told Harry that they’d just have to “wing it, mate”. Typical.
The dawn was chilly, but there was little wind now that it was May. Hermione looked up at the stars still glimmering palely in the dark sky and listened to the sea washing backwards and forwards against the cliff: she was going to miss the sound. She felt thin and long fingers snaking over her sides, coming to meet together at her stomach.
“I’m going to miss this place.” Ron-Narcissa whispered in her ear.
She turned to face him. “I know, it felt like an oasis in the middle of this chaos—”
“You’re that for me, Mione”
“Er-hm”
“I just wanted to talk to you, before today… I know we have a great plan, but… Well, I’m just nervous, that’s it. I don’t want anything happening to you and…”
She grabbed Narcissa’s delicate wrists. “I worry about you too, Ron…”
“If you two don’t mind,” Draco-Lucius drawled. “I’d prefer not to have the disgusting image of my aunt and my mother snogging engraved in my brain”
“Then close your fucking ey—” Ron began.
“Shall we go, then?” Hermione-Bellatrix wringed her hands.
All four of them glanced back at Shell Cottage, lying dark and silent under the fading stars, then turned and began to walk towards the point, just beyond the boundary wall, where the Fidelius Charm stopped working and they would be able to disapparate.
Once past the gate, Griphook spoke.
“I should climb up now, Harry Potter, I think?” Harry bent down and the goblin clambered on to his back, his hands linked in front of Harry’s throat. Hermione pulled the Invisibility Cloak out of the beaded bag and threw it over them both.
“Perfect,” she said, bending down to check Harry’s feet. “I can’t see a thing. Let’s go.”
Hermione turned on the spot concentrating with all her might on the Leaky Cauldron. Seconds later her feet found pavement and she opened his eyes on Charing Cross Road. Muggles bustled past wearing the hangdog expressions of early morning, quite unconscious of the little inn’s existence. The bar of the Leaky Cauldron was nearly deserted. Tom, the stooped and toothless landlord, was polishing glasses behind the bar counter; a couple of warlocks having a muttered conversation in the far corner glanced at Hermione and drew back into the shadows.
“Lorde Malfoy, Madam Lestrange,” murmured Tom, and as they passed he inclined his head subserviently.
Hermione opened her mouth to say “good morning” but Draco was quicker, scoffing a cold and short sound with all the arrogance as he strode towards the backdoor.
Right. They wouldn’t greet people with politeness.
They were death eaters.
As she was the only one who had the wand of who she was impersonating, Hermione tapped the brick wall that held the opening to the secret alley.
At once the bricks began to whirl and spin: a hole appeared in the middle of them, which grew wider and wider, finally forming an archway on to the narrow cobbled street that was Diagon Alley. It was quiet, barely time for the shops to open, and there were hardly any shoppers abroad. The crooked, cobbled street was much altered, now, from the bustling place she had visited before her first term at Hogwarts so many years before. More shops than ever were boarded-up, though several new establishments dedicated to the Dark Arts had been created since her last visit.
Oh.
She remembered that day.
“Shh, Granger” His voice growled in her ear, with a cold minty breath. She felt the hand leave her mouth, he raised his elbow to pass his arm over her head and used his long fingers to collect her maine of curly hair and toss it over her left shoulder. Then his hand was on the front of her throat pulling her closer to him. She felt his nose snake over the right side of her neck, inhaling her deeply. “Do you have any idea of how much I’ve been wanting to do this?”
She looked down to see the pale long fingers still holding her right arm. The Malfoy Signet Ring on the index one.
No time for thinking about that now, though.
Hermione and Harry’s faces glared down at him from posters plastered over many windows, always captioned with the words Undesirable Number One and Two. A number of ragged people sat huddled in doorways. She heard them moaning to the few passers-by, pleading for gold, insisting that they were really wizards.
Muggleborns.
She felt ready to vomit.
One man had a bloody bandage over his eye. As they set off along the street, the beggars glimpsed Hermione, Draco and Ron. They seemed to melt away before them, drawing hoods over their faces and fleeing as fast as they could. Hermione looked after them curiously, until the man with the bloodied bandage came staggering right across her path.
“My children!” he bellowed, pointing at her. His voice was cracked, high-pitched, he sounded distraught. “Where are my children? What has he done with them? You know, you know!”
“I – I really –’” stammered Hermione.
The man lunged at her, reaching for her throat.
Then, with a bang and a burst of red light he was thrown backwards onto the ground, unconscious. Draco stood there, his wand still outstretched and a look of shock visible behind Lucius’ eyes. Faces appeared at the windows on either side of the street, while a little knot of prosperous-looking passers-by gathered their robes about them and broke into gentle trots, keen to vacate the scene.
She turned to shout at Malfoy for: a) assaulting a poor muggleborn and b) making their arrival at Diagon Alley even more conspicuous. Before she could say anything, however, they heard a cry from behind them.
“Why, Lucius, Lady Malfoy and Madam Lestrange”
A tall, thin wizard with a crown of bushy, grey hair and a long, sharp nose was striding towards them.
“Travers” Draco drawled, with just a tiny hint of welcoming smirk. “How are you?”
“Well, I confess I am surprised to see you all out and about,”
“‘Really? Why?” asked Hermione.
“Well,” Travers coughed, “I heard that the inhabitants of Malfoy Manor were confined to the house, after the … ah … escape.”
“The Dark Lord forgives those who have served him most faithfully in the past,” said Draco, taking Ron’s arm in a possessive display of power. “Perhaps your credit is not as good with him as mine is, Travers.”
Though the Death Eater looked offended, he also seemed less suspicious. He glanced down at the man Draco had just stunned.
“How did it offend you?”
“It does not matter, it will not do so again,” said Ron coolly.
“Some of these Wandless can be troublesome,” said Travers. “While they do nothing but beg I have no objection, but one of them actually asked me to plead her case at the Ministry last week. “I’m a witch, sir, I’m a witch, let me prove it to you!” “ he said, in a squeaky impersonation.
Hermione could only hope her look of disgust passed as if directed at the muggleborns and not at Travers.
“ — as if I was going to give her my wand, ” he continued. “So what brings you and your” Traves made a movement towards Ron. “lovely wife to Diagon Alley this early?”
Draco took a purposeful step to position himself between Travers and Ron.
“I don’t know how you were taught in your half-blood house, Travers” He sneered, with the perfect Malfoy affection. “But you’d do well to refrain from addressing my wife”
Travers faltered, seeming both offended and scared for a flick of a second before smirking. “Of course… You just do have a lovely family, Lucius… What about Draco?”
Oh, Hermione could see it now. This was a power game, first he asked about them being out, then tried to move on Narcissa and now, his son. Draco seemed to have noticed it for what it was also, his eyes turned dangerous, his hands clenched his wand and Hermione spoke first.
“If you have not been attending the inner circle meetings in order to get information, we are not the one who’ll hand them to you.” Her words slid out easily in an arrogant drawl and Travers . “Now, we need to visit Gringotts.”
“Alas, I also,” said Travers. “Gold, filthy gold! We cannot live without it, yet I confess I deplore the necessity of consorting with our long-fingered friends. Shall we?” said Travers, gesturing then forwards and extending an arm for Hermione to hold.
“The day the women in my family” Draco sneered stepping even more in front of Travers, “need to be escorted by you, Travers, is the day I am dead”
And, with his arrogant step, Draco took a parted lips Ron at his side and gestured for Hermione to guide their group. She had no choice but to fall into step beside him and head along the crooked, cobbled street towards the place where the snowy-white Gringotts stood towering over the other little shops, hoping that Harry and Griphook followed. Soon they arrived at the foot of the marble steps leading up to the great bronze doors where, as Griphook had already warned them, the liveried goblins who usually flanked the entrance had been replaced by two wizards, both of whom were clutching long, thin golden rods.
“The Probity Probes,” he had told them, “will test the blood signature for each visitor.”
“Mr. Malfoy” The wizard greeted once the rod turned bright green, after he swung it around him and Ron. They had hoped that Draco’s blood signature would be strong enough to disguise Ron’s presence. Thankfully, they had been right.
When the two Malfoys had entered, Hermione heard Harry whispering “confundus” twice at her side, under the cloak.
Each of the guards gave a little start as the spells hit them. Hermione tried to mimic Bellatrix’s womanly movement, sashaying her hips with her long, black hair rippling behind her as she climbed the steps.
“One moment, Madam,” said the guard, raising his Probe.
“But you’ve just done that!” said Hermione, in Bellatrix’s commanding, arrogant voice.
Draco looked round, eyebrows raised. The guard was confused. He stared down at the thin, golden Probe and then at his companion, who said in a slightly dazed voice,
“Yeah, you’ve just checked them, Marius.”
Hermione swept forwards, Harry and Griphook trotting invisibly behind them.
Two goblins stood before the inner doors, which were made of silver and carried the poem warning of dire retribution to potential thieves. Within seconds they were standing in the vast marble hall of the bank. The long counter was manned by goblins sitting on high stools, serving the first customers of the day.
Hermione, Draco and Ron headed towards an old goblin who was examining a thick gold coin through an eyeglass. The goblin tossed the coin he was holding aside, said to nobody in particular, ‘Leprechaun,’ and then greeted Draco.
“Mister Malfoy” said the goblin, feigning a submissive smile “How may I help you today?”
“I wish to enter my vault,” said Draco.
“Of course”
The old goblin behind the counter clapped his hands and a younger goblin approached. “I shall need the Clankers,” he told the goblin, who dashed away and returned a moment later with a leather bag that seemed to be full of jangling metal, which he handed to his senior.
“Good! So, if you will follow me, Mister Malfoy,” said the old goblin, hopping down off his stool and vanishing from sight, “I shall take you to your vault.” He appeared around the end of the counter, jogging happily towards them, the contents of the leather bag still jingling.
And, still clanking, he hurried towards one of the many doors leading off the hall and into the rough stone passageway beyond, which was lit with flaming torches. Soon came a little cart to guide them towards the vault.
When Hermione first came to Gringotts, in order to open her account and exchange muggle money for galleons, she only went two or three levels below the ground. Apparently, centenary pureblood families’ vaults went much deeper. She lost count of how long they’d been twisting and turning through the labyrinthine passages, sloping downwards all the time, underneath stalactites. Finally, the thing stopped. Literally at the end of the trails.
“Blimey, Malfoy,” Ron snorted. “You guys’ vault number is what? Five?”
The old goblin, who had just jumped off the cart, looked wide-eyed at Ron. That was definitely not how Narcissa Malfoy talked to her husband. Hermione elbowed Ron and quickly petrified the goblin, obliviating him also, for good measure.
“Two.” Draco drawled, getting out of the cart, as if nothing had happened. “Only the Gaunt’s comes first, but theirs is empty, obviously”
He glanced at Hermione, meaningfully. She had quite forgotten at this moment that Draco was D. He was the one who told her about Tom Riddle’s past. She avoided his gaze, instead facing Harry, who had just removed his cloak, and also had an understanding expression.
“Let’s go then, Harry Potter” Griphook urged, taking the leather bag in the old goblin’s hands.
A gigantic dragon was tethered to the ground in front of them, barring access to four or five of the deepest vaults in the place. The beast’s scales had turned pale and flaky during its long incarceration under the ground; its eyes were milkily pink: both rear legs bore heavy cuffs from which chains led to enormous pegs driven deep into the rocky floor. Its great, spiked wings, folded close to its body, would have filled the chamber if it spread them, and when it turned its ugly head towards them, it roared with a noise that made the rock tremble, opened its mouth and spat a jet of fire that sent them running back up the passageway.
“It is partially blind,” panted Griphook, “but even more savage for that. However, we have the means to control it. It has learned what to expect when the Clankers come.”
The goblin pulled out a number of small metal instruments from the bag that when shaken made a loud, ringing noise like miniature hammers on anvils. The dragon let out a hoarse roar and retreated, letting them through.
Draco walked purposefully “Father told me to visit our vault” He gestured to the door at their side. “This is the Lestrange’s. Get on to it then”
Hermine bit her lip watching Lucius long hair as Draco walked away, until darkness engulfed him.
“Alright” Said Griphook, extending his hand and running his finger over the intricate designs engraved in the wooden door perched amidst the rocky wall.
They waited. But nothing happened.
“What is it?” Ron asked him, raising a suspicious eyebrow at the goblin. He never trusted him.
“I think my access has been revoked,” Griphook said.
Oh, no.
That was their only way in.
“What do we do now?” Harry looked at Hermione, expectantly.
She didn’t know. She doubted a simple alohomora would open a vault in Gringotts, especially such an important one. She looked behind, to where Draco had gone.
“Maybe we should go back” She said “While we can. The failed attempt to open a vault is bound to have alerted—”
She was cut off by the loud sound of a siren, much similar to one belonging to firefighters, ringing all around them, reverberating against the stone walls.
That was it, they were caught.
“What the fuck did you three do?” Came Draco’s snarl from the corridor, he was running towards them, hands clasped around something.
“Griphook doesn’t have access to the vault!” Harry explained.
“Get out of the way, Potter” Draco shouted as he came to a halt in front of the vault’s door. He opened his hand and slot in the door a sort of fire poker, its end was in the shape of a key. The door began melting away to reveal a cave-like opening, roughly the size of Hogwarts’ Great Hall, crammed from floor to ceiling with golden coins and goblets, silver armour, the skins of strange creatures, some with long spines, others with drooping wings, potions in jewelled flasks, and a skull still wearing a crown.
“Bloody hell” Ron whispered.
“Yes, Weasley, you’re poor, we’re rich, now can we move on?” Draco’s anger was pouring from his pores as he looked through the aisles. “You said it would be a cup belonging to Helga Hufflepuff, Potter?”
“Yes, maybe. If you find anything from Ravenclaw or Gryffindor, it could be too…”
“That” Griphook said. “Is the fake gryffindor sword.” He pointed to the top shelf of a stand.
“Thank you for the useless information, goblin” Draco spat. “As well as the useful help opening the door, are you sure you’re not working with your friends to get us caught?”
“Don’t you dare insult me, wizard! You wand holders are the lia—”
“Focus! Search! Fast” Harry shouted.
Draco’s attitude was not surprising. Hermione was nervous too, they had been spotted and it wouldn’t be long before they were cornered. She had been ready to die for a long time now, so did Harry and probably Ron. But, while Ron's family was already in hiding, Draco’s wasn’t. Quite the opposite, they were literally under the same roof as Voldemort. She reached for his hand.
“It’ll be alright— Aargh” She had bumped into one armour’s helmet and it burned her.
“Fuck! Granger!” Draco grabbed her by the waist and pulled her back while the helmet fell to the floor with a loud “CLACK” and quickly showered into dozens of copies of itself.
“The gemini spell—” She muttered.
“And the flagrante” Draco added.
“Every thing we touch—”
“Will burn and multiply”
“If we continue, we’ll eventually be burnt and crushed to death” She squeaked.
“That would’ve been helpful information” Ron barked, his eyes darting between Draco and Griphook. “You didn’t know about this, Malfoy?”
“Obviously not, Weasel. Or you’d be the one burnt and not Granger”
Purr. The lioness inside her chose that horrible moment and that not-so-impressing display of concern and care from Malfoy to freaking purr.
“A-alright” She said. “You can put me down now, Malfoy. I won’t touch anything”
His fingers splayed over her belly for just a bit too long before letting her go. She smelled cedar and mint.
“Ok, everybody, just search and don’t touch anything” Harry shouted. But as soon as he did, Hermione could hear the metal clanking on the floor near where Ron stood. Draco swore under his breath.
“Potter, we need to find this soon or we’ll die here!”
“Just look around!” said Harry. “Remember, the cup’s small and gold, it’s got a badger engraved on it, two handles – otherwise see if you can spot Ravenclaw’s symbol anywhere, the eagle –”
They directed their wands into every nook and crevice, turning cautiously on the spot. It was impossible not to brush up against anything; Harry sent a great cascade of fake Galleons on to the ground where they joined the goblets, and now there was scarcely room to place their feet, and the glowing gold blazed with heat, so that the vault felt like a furnace.
“It’s there, it’s up there!” Harry shouted.
Draco, Ron and Hermione pointed their wands at it too, so that the little golden cup sparkled in a four-way spotlight: the cup that had belonged to Helga Hufflepuff. On top of the highest shelf, almost touching the ceiling.
“How the hell are we going to get it without touching anything?” Asked Ron.
“ Accio cup” Hermione tried, wincing as the burning gold reached her ankles.
“No use! No use!” Snarled Griphook.
The gold kept rising and she was almost fainting with the searing pain. Hands grabbed her waist and she was hoisted up.
“Keep your legs up” Draco growled, eyes shut to deal with the burns he was enduring himself. They could hear the dragon roar on the other side of the vault door, and the sound of clanking growing louder and louder. They were truly trapped now: there was no way out except through the door, and a horde of goblins seemed to be approaching on the other side.
“Hermione! Hand me the sword, I’ll use it to grab the cup with its handles!” Harry screamed.
Hermione wiggled in Draco’s hold trying to search through her beaded bag and, once she found it, she threw the sword in the direction of Harry’s voice.
“Hermione! I need to get up there! We need to leave!” The clanking was growing louder.
Draco swore something Hermione couldn’t hear and she raised her wand, pointed it at Harry and whispered. “Levicorpus!”
Harry was hoisted into the air by his ankle, hitting a suit of armour which made replicas burst out of it like white-hot bodies, filling the cramped space. Ron and Griphook screamed in pain somewhere in the golden chaos. Draco raised Hermione higher, sitting her at his shoulders while he was half buried in the rising tide of red hot treasure.
“Impervius!” Hermione screeched twice, trying to protect Ron, Draco and Griphook from the burning gold.
From the height where she stood, Hermione saw the goblin nearly drown in the sea of metal, but Harry saved him with a liberacorpus letting the sword and the cup fall in the middle of the mess. A crowd of goblins, holding daggers, was advancing towards them through the cave opening and Griphook lunged towards them, brandishing the sword and crying “thieves! thieves! HELP!”.
“Fucking goblin” Draco snarled as realization hit him too.
Griphook had betrayed them.
“The only way is through!” Harry bellowed.
He hadn’t finished his sentence before Ron and Draco began shouting “Stupefy” and flying jets of red light hit several goblins.
Hermione was trying to think.
They wouldn’t be able to escape all the way back to the main floor. They didn’t have a cart nor a goblin to help them with it. Regardless, it was highly unlikely that they wouldn’t face several death eaters once they got there. Diagon Alley was not safe now.
What would they do?
The tethered dragon let out a roar, and a gush of flame flew over the goblins: the wizards fled, doubled-up, back the way they had come, and inspiration, or madness, came to Hermione.
Pointing her wand at the thick cuffs chaining the beast to the floor she yelled,
“Relashio!” The cuffs broke open with loud bangs. “This way!” Hermione yelled, and still shooting Stunning Spells at the advancing goblins she jumped from Draco’s shoulders to the ground and sprinted towards the blind dragon.
“Granger, what the fuck?” He shouted.
“Get up, climb up, come on –”
The dragon hadn’t realised it was free, her foot found the crook of its hind leg and she pulled herself up on its back. Its scales were hard as steel, but the coldness of it was a relief to her blistered legs. She stretched her hand to Harry, who had the cup in his hand, and Draco climbed on behind them.
“Ron!” Hermione cried and she saw he was surrounded by goblins.
“No!” Harry shouted, trying to get down.
Draco was closer. He leaped from the dragon and shouted:
“BOMBARDA MAXIMA!”
The explosion threw dozens of goblins into the air, but also hit several stalactites that began showering over them. The dragon was startled and seemed to notice that it was untethered. It reared with a roar, forcing Hemrione and Harry to dig their knees and clutch as tightly as they could. Draco grabbed Ron’s arm and pulled him into a sprint, just as the dragon’s wings opened, knocking goblins aside like skittles.
Hermione couldn’t do anything but sob. They wouldn’t make it in time.
Ron was taller and grabbed the dragon’s claw just as it soared into the air. Draco, however, climbed up its horned tail and, as the dragon tried to shake Ron out of its leg, he grabbed him by the neckline of Narcissa’s clothes.
“Harry, help them!” Hermione cried, unable to look back as the dragon gained height.
She didn’t look back to see if they were safe, while the dragon opened its mouth and belched flames blasting the tunnel, its floors and ceiling cracking and crumbling. But she felt Harry’s front pressed against her back, so she imagined Ron and Draco had managed to get behind him.
By sheer force, the dragon was clawing and fighting its way through. Hermione yelled diffindo, helping it enlarge the passageway, carving out the ceiling as it struggled upwards, towards the fresher air, away from the shrieking and clanking goblins. The boys copied her, blasting the ceiling apart with more gouging spells. They passed the underground lake and the great crawling, snarling beast seemed to sense freedom and space ahead of it. Behind them the passage was full of the dragon’s thrashing, spiked tail, of great lumps of rock, gigantic, fractured stalactites and the clanking of the goblins seemed to be growing more muffled, while ahead the dragon’s fire kept their progress clear.
Finally, they blasted their way out of the passage into the marble hallway. Goblins and wizards shrieked and ran for cover, the dragon turned its horned head towards the cool outside air and took off, flying with the four of them clinging to its back.
Hermione was never a good flyer and she had no idea how to ride a dragon, there was no means of steering. She knew the blind dragon couldn’t see where it was going and if it turned sharply or rolled in mid-air, the four of them would collapse. Nevertheless, she couldn’t help but giggle with the overwhelming feeling of relief for that escape that seemed impossible. Behind her, Harry was quiet while Ron and Draco both swore like sailors at the top of their voices.
After a few minutes, the question of how and when they were to dismount began to worry her. The beast seemed focused only in getting as far away from its underground prison as possible and flew further and further north. The tiny city below them gave way to a patchwork of fields and gardens.
“What do you reckon it’s looking for?” Ron yelled.
“No idea” Harry bellowed back.
“I just hope it doesn’t decide to go overseas” Hermione worried her lip. “Or decide to make us its dinner”
Her hands were numb with cold but she wouldn’t dare attempt to shift her grip. The sun slipped lower in the sky, which was turning indigo; and still the dragon flew, cities and towns gliding out of sight beneath them, its enormous shadow sliding over the earth like a great, dark cloud. Every part of Hermione ached with the effort of holding her weight on to the dragon’s back.
“We are losing height” Draco announced after what seemed like hours of silence.
Deep green mountains and lakes, coppery in the sunset. The landscape grew larger and more detailed as the dragon flew in great spiralling circles, honing in upon one of the smaller lakes.
“I say we jump when it gets low enough,” Harry said. “Straight into the water before it realises we’re here”
“What?” Hermione squeaked “Harry, that’s not a good—”
But she heard, and felt, their bodies leaving the dragon’s back and falling into the lake’s direction.
She slithered over the side of the dragon and plummeted, feet first, towards the surface of the lake; the drop was greater than she had estimated and she hit the water hard, plunging like a stone into a freezing, green, reed-filled world. She kicked towards the surface and emerged, panting, to see enormous ripples emanating in circles from where Harry, Ron and Draco stood, floating with their arms at their sides.
The dragon did not seem to have noticed anything: it was already fifty feet away, swooping low over the lake to scoop up water in its scarred snout. The creature flew on, its wings beating hard, and landed at last on a distant bank. The four of them struck out for the opposite shore. The lake did not seem to be deep: soon it was more a question of fighting their way through reeds and mud than swimming, and finally they flopped, sodden, panting and exhausted on to slippery grass.
Hermione collapsed, coughing and shuddering as Harry drew out his wand and started casting the usual protective spells around them. She looked to the two boys at her side, Ron was laid down chuckling as he watched the sky and Draco sat with his legs folded, arms resting on his knees. Both had their own features back, dotted with angry red burns all over their faces and arms, their clothing singed away in places. She quickly procured the essence of dittany from her bag, applying it to Ron’s injuries. When she went for Draco’s, he jerked his arm away from her and got to his feet, gaining some distance from the trio.
Whatever.
She decided to hand Harry the bottle, then, summoning pumpkin juice and dry clothes for all of them.
While the two boys got changed she took the dittany, the juice and clothes for Draco, walking by the lake shore to find him, lips pressed and arms folded, staring into the stars appearing in the sky.
“Let me heal your—”
“I don’t need your help, Granger,” He barked.
“Oh, stop it!” She snapped, stepping in front of him and forcing his wrist towards her. “You’re hurt and I won’t have this stupid attitude from—”
“Let me go, Granger! I’m not one of your friends!”
“What’s that supposed to mean?”
“Didn’t you see Potter inside the vault? Bloke looked like he couldn’t even wipe his arse without asking for your help first and don’t get me started on Weasel, helpless motherf—”
“Stop it!! She hissed. “If you don’t let me heal you, I’ll just stun—”
“I’d like to see you try! Get the fuck away from me, you st—”
“STOP. TREATING. ME. LIKE. SHIT” She shouted and his eyes widened. “I won’t put up with that anymore, Malfoy!”
The silence stretched between the two of them before he rolled his tongue in his cheek and extended his hand to her, allowing her to pull his sleeve off of the blistered arm.
“You’re impossible!” She complained, while dabbing the essence of dittany wherever she could reach. “I don’t understand you at all, why the hell are you so mad? We managed to escape, one would think you’d be reliev—”
He yanked his arm from her grip and stared at her as if she was stupid.
“We were seen . Dozens of goblins and wizards saw Lucius and Narcissa Malfoy robbing Gringotts”
She bit her lower lip and moved on to heal his face.
“Well, I’m sure they’ll know it wasn’t them, they’ll think it’s me, Harry and Ron with polyjuice, we were at the manor, we could’ve gotten their—”
“I entered the bank with the Malfoy’s blood signature.” Draco snarled.
“Well, we could’ve imperiused you and—”
“My father left the Lestrange’s vault key inside our vault for me.” Draco said, curtly. “It should’ve been at the Lestrange Manor, you three were never there. It’s over, Granger.”
She avoided his hard gaze, which was nearly impossible as she had both hands on his face.
“He’ll know my father is involved with the Order. My parents will be dead before the sun rises again.”
Hermione didn’t say anything. What was there to say? She increased the pressure of her hands on his face, now cupping his cheeks. Her thumb drew a lazy circle around his jaw. Draco’s lips parted a bit.
“Oi, Malfoy!” Ron came jogging from where Harry stood. “Can I talk to you a bit? Alone?”
Hermion startled, jumping several feet back and almost throwing the juice bottle and fresh clothes at Draco’s chest.
“I-I’ll go check something with Harry about the sw-the horcrux”
She could barely hear Ron thanking Draco over the sound of blood rushing in her ears. Harry was lying against the pebbles and she found it quite peaceful until she was near enough to see that his eyes were squeezed in pain and his whole body was shivering.
“Harry!!” She shouted, kneeling at his side, she placed her hand on his forehead. He had a burning fever. “Harry, wake up!”
Her screams alerted Ron and Draco that got to her side in seconds. It took way too long before Harry woke up, panting. He struggled up, shivering and touching his scar.
“He knows! He knows and he’s going to check where the others are. Nagini is one. She’s always with him. But he’s going to check the house, the lake and… The last one is at Hogwarts! I knew it, I knew—”
Harry’s eyes connected with Draco’s and her friend vomited on the blond’s feet.
“Fuck, Potter! What the fuck?”
Ron was chuckling while Draco scourgified his shoes, but Hermione knelt up, looking worried.
“Your parents, Malfoy,” Harry said, his voice breaking. “I’m sorr—”
Before his sentence was over, however, Draco had both hands on Harry’s shoulders, shaking him.
“What about them? What did you see?! Potter, tell me right now! Stop fucking crying, tell me—”
Harry was sobbing, unable to speak. Ron was faster than Hermione, he pulled Draco back restraining him with a rear naked choke.
“Fuck you, Weasel, get off of me!” His face was turning pink with the lack of oxygen.
“Harry, what happened?” Hermione cried.
“He wants to kill them. But he needs to check for his horcruxes first. But I felt it, he said he’ll kill them and he’ll—”
They were interrupted by a silver patronus flying its way towards them. It looked like a bird, no, a peacock. Draco stopped struggling and looked at it, his eyebrows furrowing with surprise and concern. When the translucent bird opened its beak, Lucius’s deep voice came from within:
“He knows. He’s coming for us. Don’t try and find us, Draco. He sent word to Severus about enforcing Hogwarts’ wards. Hope this helps.”
Draco’s face contorted in pain. Not a single tear left his eyes, instead they were flooded with a look of resignation and resolve. Hermione wanted to run to him, to hug him and say that everything would be alright. But, as shocking as it was, the one who actually comforted him with awkward pats on the back, was Ron.
Below them, Harry was back to his senses reaching for Hermione’s beaded bag and rummaging through it.
“We have time.” He promised Draco “We’ll go to Hogwarts first, you heard what your father said, there’s a horcrux in Hogwarts, we need to go and get it. Then we’ll go help your parents—”
“Harry” Hermione tried. “Maybe Lucius and Narcissa can help— Maybe we should get them first—”
“No.” Draco’s voice was firm. Final. “You heard them, Granger. They don’t want us to go there. They want us to go to Hogwarts”
“I saw him find out about the cup, I – I was in his head, he’s – he’s seriously angry, and scared too, he can’t understand how we knew, and now he’s going to check the others are safe, the ring first. He thinks the Hogwarts one is the safest, because Snape’s there, because it’ll be so hard not to be seen getting in, I think he’ll check that one last, but he could still be there within hours so we need to run. And then he’ll go to Malfoy Manor. The horcruxes are his priorities, you’re parents will be safe unt—”
“Safe? Are you mad, Potter?” Draco growled. “They’re as good as dead, Potter. We’re both orphans now, shall we start a support group or som—”
“Listen to him, man!” Ron spat. “We’ll help your family. We promise.”
“You guys don’t give a fuck about my fam—”
“But you do,” Harry pressed. “And you’ve been helping us, so we’ll help you.”
Draco’s mouth opened and closed. Hermione was as speechless as he was.
“Did you see where in Hogwarts it is?” asked Ron, helping Harry scramble to his feet.
“No, he was concentrating on warning Snape, he didn’t think about exactly where it is –”
“Wait, wait!” cried Hermione, as Ron caught up the Horcrux, Harry pulled out the Invisibility Cloak again and Draco took her arm to apparate. “We can’t just go, we haven’t got a plan, we need to –”
“We need to get going,” said Draco firmly. “We don’t have time for planning.”
“Can you imagine what he’s going to do once he realises the ring and the locket are gone? What if he moves the Hogwarts Horcrux, decides it isn’t safe enough?” Harry argued.
“But how are we going to get in?”
“We’ll go to Hogsmeade,” said Ron, “and use one of the secret passages”
“Get in, Mione… I want us all to be under the cloak this time” Harry hushed.
“But we don’t all fit inside anymore—”
“It’s dark, no one will see our feet—”
“That’s a stupid idea , Potter, and you know it,” Draco snapped. “You and Weasley get inside the cloak. I’ll disillusion me and Granger and we’ll meet you two there.”
“What?” Hermione gasped.
“Hell no!” Ron snarled, getting out from under the cloak.
“C’mon. We don’t have time” Harry grabbed Ron’s arm and pulled him back under invisibility. “Meet us in front of Honeydukes in two minutes, Malfoy”
There was no time for questions once they spun in place and she heard the loud CRACK of apparition. Draco took her wrist and yanked her pressed against his body.
“Listen to me” He whispered against her temple. “My parents won’t survive today. I won’t survive today. But you can surv—”
No.
Whatever he was about to say, she didn’t want to hear it. Going blind into Hogwarts was a crazy move, but she was not letting her friends do it by themselves.
“The spell won’t last long with us moving, so I’ll apparate straight at Honeydukes’ door—”
“Granger”
“ illusiont” She casted twirling her wand around them, she felt the unpleasant sensation of an egg being cracked open over her head and spilling down through her body.
“Granger!”
“I am going, if you want to come with me hold my h—”
“Granger, d—”
CRACK
She was being squeezed between time and space in the darkness. But his grip was firm on her.
When they landed in Hogsmeade her head was slammed against a wall inside a narrow alley way in less than a second, Malfoy’s hand in her neck and a silencing sign in front of his mouth. There was a howling piercing scream all around the village and his eyes looked murderous.
The cold engulfing them was not natural. There must’ve been dementors around.
They heard a dozen death eaters shouting Harry’s name and then someone’s voices arguing with the death eaters. Something about breaking curfew, activating a Caterwauling Charm and a goat patronus? She tried to reason, but Malfoy was too close, his heart beat knocking against her chest and his breathing mingled with hers. His eyes poured so much intensity on her it was burning. She could still smell cedar and wood, now mixed with sweat, dirt and rain.
Soon the voices became louder, nearer.
Draco’s eyes widened even more, she could see his despair, his pain and his resolution.
He was thinking.
It lasted a few seconds and he seemed to make a decision.
Malfoy reached for something in his pocket, still holding her hand firmly. His silver flask, the same he had at Yule Ball the first time he called her beautiful, which now contained Lucius' flavored polyjuice potion. Her eyebrows shot up and she opened her mouth to say no, don’t do that, don’t … But the hand around her neck came up to her mouth as he drank it. He still had Lucius’ black robes on, hanging loose over his lean figure, but soon they were filled with his father’s thicker body.
It was Lucius Malfoy that kissed her. Hard and quick, over before she could notice it properly.
And then she was shoved to the side as he went to the main street.
“Rockwood, Flint” Draco greeted with confidence. “How nice to see you here”
“Malfoy?” The voice came with suspicion. “What are you doing here?”
“Oh, didn’t you hear? The Dark Lord sent me to ensure the school’s safety against Potter.”
“No. The Dark Lord assigned me this mission” A second voice - very offended - said.
“But he knew you’d never be able to catch Potter, so I was to come once the Caterwauling Charm was activated”
“You came for nothing, then. Potter is not here, it was that oaf Abeforth who activated the—”
“Aberforth?!” Lucius' voice raised so loud that Hermione sensed Draco must’ve been talking to her instead of the death eaters. “The owner of Hog’s Head? Ain’t him Dumbledore’s brother or something?”
“Not that I know of—”
But Hermione wasn’t listening anymore. That must’ve been it. Aberforth was part of the Order during the first Wizarding War, he probably helped Harry and Ron once the alarm was set off. She glanced back at where Honeydukes once was, the building had been blown up. She couldn’t access the secret passage there. So, the Hog’s Head was where she ought to go now.
“C’mon, Rockwood, let’s drink Madam Rosmerta’s cheap firewhiskey while I explain the difference of a goat and a stag patronuses for you” Draco chuckled mockingly with Lucius' voice and she heard their footsteps leaving.
Her heart was severed in two.
Draco was going inside a pub packed with Death Eaters with probably one hour worth of polyjuice in his system. Even so, he was disguised as someone Voldemort himself had swore to kill not much before. How long until he found all the horcruxes missing and came for Lucius? Would he kill father or son? More likely, both.
Yet she was here on a mission. Harry and Ron needed her. The wizarding world needed her. She needed to go inside the castle to find the missing horcrux and kill Voldemort.
There wasn’t really a choice here. Logic and reason guided her steps. But her heart ached for the boy who never was hers to begin.
Notes:
I must confess writing action scenes is not my cup of tea so I am dreading writing the battle of hogwarts. I have half a mind of someone stunning hermione in the first 10 seconds so I don't have to lol (just kidding, I won't do it!)
Next chapter will be up May 8th
05/08/25 EDIT: hey guys some things came up and unfortunately the chapter will be delayed for a couple of days. Thank you for your comprehension
Chapter 25
Summary:
the trio arrives at Hogwarts
Notes:
tw: ron and hermione make out (wait, it'll be dramione endgame)
sorry for the delay and also for the shorter chapter, I had to split it into two because we're having an action scene next.
also, I added 6 more chapters to the fanfic total, because I can't write everything I have planned in only 5 more chapters lol.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
When Hermione entered the Hog’s Head, she found the pub empty. She walked slowly, warily pointing her wand forward. Her eyes examined the room, it seemed like a decade ago when they held the first DA meeting there. Something had told her at that time she needed to be prepared for a war and how many battles had she fought until now?
How many more were to come?
She wanted to get Harry and Ron, wanted to tell them about how Malfoy had basically surrendered himself as a lamb for slaughter. They would help her come up with some way to get him back. Wouldn’t they?
Muffled sounds came from a corridor behind the counter. Hermione followed until they slowly became more distinguishable.
“Neville— what the — how—?” Ron’s voice was recognizable in one of the several rooms.
Hermione opened the door and found Ron, Harry and Neville amidst hugs, with the pub owner — Aberforth was his name, right? — behind, wearing an annoyed expression hidden underneath his long grey beard. Neville spotted Hermione and, with a yell of delight, lunged to hug her too.
He looked awful.
Bruised eyes, gouge marks on his face and a general air of unkemptness.
“I knew you’d come! Kept telling Seamus it was a matter of time!”
“Neville, what happened?” asked Harry.
Neville dismissed his injuries, claiming that Seamus was worse. What possible nightmare had her classmates been enduring in a Hogwarts without Dumbledore? She was bound to find out soon, because, after telling Aberforth that some more people would be joining them, Neville held out his hand to Hermione to help her climb up onto the mantelpiece and into a tunnel behind a portrait that was open just like the Fat Lady would do for gryffindors. Ron followed her and so did Harry just after thanking Aberforth for saving their lives with the Caterwauling Charm. There were smooth stone steps in an earthy floor, worn and smooth, and brass lamps hung from the walls illuminating their way as they moved.
“How long has this been here?” Asked Ron. “This isn’t on the Marauder’s Map is it, Harry?”
Neville started to answer something, but Hermione didn’t hear him quite well. The map. She still had her own lioness map. She should’ve given it to Draco, so he could find them later. Was he still alive? Somehow she thought — however silly it was — she would know if he was killed, like something inside her would rip.
“Never mind that stuff… Is it true? Did you break into Gringotts? Did you escape on a dragon? It’s everywhere, everyone’s talking about it, Terry Boot got beaten up by Carrow for yelling about it in the Great Hall at dinner!”
While Harry confirmed, Hermione cringed. Terry . She hadn’t spared him a thought in months, maybe over a year. He was so nice. And apparently, he had been holding strong to this sort of resistance the members of former Dumbledore’s Army had going on in Hogwarts.
“Was he hurt?” She asked.
“Oh, not much,” Neville shrugged. “We’re kinda used to it now! What did you do with the dragon?”
“Released it into the wild” Said Ron “Hermione wanted to keep it as a pet—”
“Don’t exaggerate, Ron—”
“But what have you been doing? People say you were just on the run, but I know that you’ve been up to something—”
Harry dismissed his question, asking about Hogwarts. Whatever Hermione would have imagined, reality was much worse. Apparently, the Carrows, Death Eaters in charge of discipline and punishment, made Umbridge look like a kitten. Amycus taught the former Defence Against the Dark Arts, which now was just Dark Arts and basically consisted on casting the cruciatus curse on people who earned detentions. Alecto taught muggle studies, which was now compulsory and clearly served to perpetuate the “muggles are animals” propaganda. Neville and others had been resisting, fighting it off, but it had cost him a lot of beatings. Ron said Neville looked as if he was being used as a knife sharpener, which was rude, but apparently true.
Hermione always knew that Neville was brave, otherwise he wouldn’t have been placed in Gryffindor. But she couldn’t keep the tears of emotion from pooling in her eyes as he talked about how standing up gave others hope, how much he had been - along with Luna and Ginny - stepping into Harry’s old shoes.
“But we had to stop, Luna was taken from the train at Christmas and Ginny never came back after Easter, so the Carrows started coming down on me hard and then Michael Corner got caught releasing a first-year they’d chained up and he was tortured pretty badly, so people got scared—”
“No kidding” muttered Ron, as the passage began to slope upwards.
“Well, I couldn’t ask much of anyone else then, so I just kept working alone” Neville was panting a bit from the exertion “So they went after Gran—”
“They what?” Hermione gasped.
“Yeah, I suppose they realised that as kidnapping kids would work with outspoken parents, the other way around would do too. The thing is… Gran gave them some trouble” He chuckled “Dawlish is still in St. Mungos and she’s on the run. Sent me a letter telling me how proud she was and that I am really my parents’ son, that I should keep it up!”
Now tears were really falling from her eyes. Neville explained how they decided to take him out of Hogwarts so he had to disappear. Ron tried to ask how they were getting back to the castle then when they reached the end of the passage. There was another door, after a short flight of steps, and when Neville pushed it open they heard several screams and yells.
“Harry!”
“Potter!”
“Ron!”
“Hermione!”
There were coloured hangings, lamps and many faces flushing at her vision before they were engulfed, hugged and having hair ruffled, hands shalen and backs pounded by dozens of people. Hermione quickly recognized where they were. She had been in this room nearly daily for months.
Memories of the last visit swarmed in her vision. You mean nothing to me.
Now she was here again, with full knowledge that he had been lying.
Would she ever get the chance to talk about it with him?
Was he still alive?
The Room of Requirement was now empty of the clutter, instead there were multicoloured hammocks strung from the ceiling and from a balcony that ran around the walls, which were covered in bright tapestry hangings with the Gryffindor, Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw’s motives. There were some bulging bookcases and a few broomsticks.
“Hey, Hermione” Terry appeared, his face featuring three nasty slashes from forehead to jaw. He awkwardly hugged her. Hermione embraced him back. Ron pretended to cough and they broke apart.
Neville explained how the room was not traceable or findable, because he had simply asked for it. He was on the run and needed a place to hide, so the room presented itself. Hammocks were added as more people needed. A radio appeared when they wanted to communicate with the exterior world. And a tunnel to the Hog’s Head showed up when he was hungry. Because apparently, the Room couldn’t manifest food.
“Yeah, well, food is one of the five exceptions to Gamp’s Law of Elemental Transfiguration” said Ron and, while everyone sounded astonished, Hermione could only blush. Had he been paying attention to what she said?
People asked about the Gringotts ordeal and were applauding, whooping and laughing as Ron bowed comically. But everyone stopped on their tracks when Harry nearly collapsed from pain, Ron catching him just before he slammed his face on the floor.
“What is it?” Neville inquired. “Want to sit down? I expect you’re tired, aren’t—?”
“No,” said Harry, giving Hermione and Ron a meaningful look. “We need to get going,”
“Where are we going? What’s the plan?” Asked Seamus.
“Plan? Well, there’s something we — Ron, Hermione and I — need to do and then we’ll get out of here.”
“What do you mean?” Neville asked.
“We haven’t come back to stay,” Harry was rubbing his scar. “There’s something important we need to do—”
“What is it?”
“I can’t tell you”
“Why? It’s something to do with fighting You-Know-Who, right?”
“Well, yeah—”
“Then we’ll help you.”
Everyone nodded, a few with enthusiasm — going as far as rising from their chairs — others were solemn.
“You don’t understand” Harry seemed very tired and full of pain. “This is a job Dumbledore left fot the three of us and we aren’t supposed to tell anyone—”
“But we’re the Dumbledore’s Army, we’ve been fighting against the Carrows, we’ve proven our loyalty—”
Harry exasperatedly opened his mouth to argue, but the portrait sung open again and from there Dean and Luna emerged. Apparently, Neville had promised Luna and Ginny that he would call them if Harry came back to Hogwarts. They had thought, actually still did, that Harry’s return would mean revolution, would mean throwing the Carrows and Snape out of the castle.
Harry tried to explain, Ron did too with a little bit less patience. Neville and the others weren’t having it. They wanted to help, to be a part of it. With another noise behind them, Ginny, Fred, George and Lee Jordan had arrived. Obviously, they too thought they were about to fight.
“What's the plan, Harry?” Asked George.
“There isn’t one”
“Oh, my favourite plan: make it up along the way!”
“You’ve got to stop this!” Harry told Neville. “Why did you call them all back?”
“We’re fighting, aren’t we?” Asked Dean. “The message said Harry was back and we were going to fight! I don’t have a wand, though”
Ron turned suddenly to Harry.
“Why can’t they help?”
“What?”
“They can help. It’s a huge school, we’ve got to find it fast. We don’t have to tell them what it is?”
Ron’s idea was brilliant. Hermione blushed again.
“I think Ron’s right. We need them. You don’t have to do everything alone, Harry”
Her friend thought for a moment.
“Alright” He called the Room and all the noise ceased. “There’s something we need to find, something that’ll help us overthrow You-Know-Who. It’s here at Hogwarts, but we don’t know where. It might’ve belonged to Ravenclaw. Has anyone heard of an object like that?”
Hermione looked through the ravenclaws present: Padma, Michael, Terry, Cho and Luna. She wasn’t surprised at all to hear the blond one speaking first.
“Well, there’s her lost diadem. I told you all about it, remember, Hermione? The lost Diadem of Ravenclaw that daddy was trying to rep—”
“Yeah, but the lost diadem,” Michael Corner rolled his eyes. “is lost , Luna. That’s the point.”
“When was it lost?”
“Centuries ago, Professor Flitwick says it vanished with Ravenclaw herself” Cho said. “People have looked for it, but no one ever found a trace of it”
“Sorry, but what is a diadem?” Ron asked and Hermione bit her tongue to keep from giggling, there he was again.
“It’s a kind of crown. Ravenclaw’s was supposed to have magical properties, enhancing the wisdom of who’s wearing.” Terry explained.
Cho offered to take Harry to Ravenclaw’s common room so he could see how it looked, Ginny promptly said that Luna would be the one taking him. Hermione smiled, she had missed Ginny's fierceness.
It hadn’t been long after Harry and Luna went out of the Room of Requirement, when the portrait opened again and several people entered. Oliver Wood, Alicia Spinnet, Angelina Johnson, Katie Bell, Remus Lupin, Kingsley Shacklebolt, Bill, Fleur, Molly and Arthur Weasley all had looks that mixed excitement and fright.
Hermione couldn’t stop herself from hoping, albeit naively, that a pale blond head would appear there soon. She was quickly greeted with tight hugs by them all and Ron received a little bit of scolding from his mom, but they were quickly left alone as Mrs. Weasley went to tell Ginny to go home. Ron had begun drawing circles around her back.
“Do you think it’ll be the diadem?” She asked.
“I don’t know,” He sighed. “Won’t be much help if we can’t destroy it though, huh?”
Hermione bit her lip, thinking.
“Yeah, well… I reckon the sword might appear, you know? Like it did for you to at the lake—”
“Or for Harry!” Ron gasped. “At the Chamber of Secrets!”
“Y-yes, that’s right! Maybe once we find the horcru—”
“No, Mione!” Ron was beaming. “The Chamber of Secrets!”
“Yes, I know, Harry told me—”
“No, Mione! The basilisk’s fangs! It worked for the diary, right?”
“Yes, its venom is known to destroy horcruxes, that’s actually why the sword works too. Goblin-made, it only absorbs what makes it strong—”
“The fangs must still be at the Chamber!” Ron whispered excitedly. “We could get it, to destroy the horcruxes!”
Hermione’s jaw dropped. She couldn’t believe it. “Brilliant, Ron!”
He smiled proudly back at her.
“So, what are we waiting for? Let’s go get it!” He said. “Then we just need to find Harry and—”
“Harry!” She said, “Oh, Ron. He’s the one who opened the Chamber, how would we get there?”
“I have a plan! Follow me!”
And just like that, he grabbed one of the brooms at a wall and took her hand, pulling her into a sprint outside the Room of Requirement, running down the stairs to the second-floor girls' lavatory. Moaning Myrtle was whining about a battle happening, which both of them ignored.
Once they were in front of the faucet with the snake engravings, Ron freed Hermione’s hand and began hissing something that sort of looked like what Harry did during the duel club at second year. Hermione looked around, biting her lip so as not to giggle at the silliness of Ron’s attempt, he wasn’t a parseltongue. They would need to find another way. She saw the toilet cubicles and couldn’t help thinking how smaller they looked in comparison to when she spent weeks brewing polyjuice potion there to investigate the Chamber. The boys had gone to spy on Malfoy and she turned into a cat. She was about to allow herself to worry about Draco, when she heard the sound of metal dragging against the marble.
Hermione looked back at Ron, he was positively shining with pride while pointing to a huge pipe underneath the sink that had moved from its place. “I did it!”
A huge feeling of mixed surprise, delight and admiration bloomed in Hermione’s chest and she jumped at Ron’s chest to hug him. He kissed her hair and then cupped her face.
“Let’s kill this motherfucker”
And without further he tossed the broom first and jumped with Hermione on his lap into the hole. It was like rushing down an endless, slimy, dark slide. She could see more pipes branching off in all directions, smaller than where they were. They twisted and turned, sloping steeply downwards. She screamed and Ron hugged her tightly, preventing her head from hitting at the curves. Just as she got worried that they’d fall violently on the floor, the pipe levelled out and they shot out of the end with a wet thud, landing on the damp floor of a dark stone tunnel. She stood and Ron stood by her side.
“It felt longer when I was twelve” He chuckled.
They began walking in a tunnel so dark that their lumos could barely reach a meter radius. Ron kept pointing at stone debris, giant snake skin and skeletons explaining what each thing was. Hermione was trying her best not to freak out. She was beginning to believe that they could’ve been lost when she saw a solid wall ahead with two entwined serpents carved, their eyes erre made of glinting emeralds.
Ron hissed again, the same as before and the serpents parted as the wall cracked open, the halves slid smoothly out of sight and they walked inside.
“Ron, you’re brilliant!” She smiled, squeezing his hand with hers.
“Always the tone of surprise” He smirked, already stepping inside.
They were standing at the end of a very long, dimly lit chamber. Towering stone pillars entwined with more carved serpents rose to support a ceiling lost in darkness, casting long black shadows through the odd, greenish gloom that filled the place.
Hermione pulled out his wand and moved forward between the serpentine columns. The hollow eye sockets of the stone snakes seemed to be following them. More than once, with a jolt of the stomach, she thought he saw one stir. Then, as she drew level with the last pair of pillars, a statue high as the Chamber itself loomed into view, standing against the back wall. Hermione had to crane her neck to look up into the giant face above: it was ancient and monkey-like, with a long thin beard that fell almost to the bottom of the wizard’s sweeping stone robes, where two enormous grey feet stood on the smooth chamber floor.
And curled up right in the middle of its feet, was the huge skeleton of the basilisk. She and Ron ran towards it, their footsteps echoed loudly off the shadowy walls. She lunged first, pulling several of the large, curved, dirty yellow fangs from its skull.
“Here” Ron said at her back and she whipped her head so fast a curl got stuck in her mouth. “You should do it. You haven’t done any until now—”
He had placed the Hufflepuff cup on the stone floor.
“No!” She cried “I couldn’t possibly—”
“You can and you will”
“I’m scared, Ron”
“Then be a gryffindor and do it anyway, Mione”
Hermione gingerly passed him the fangs while holding one with her shaky fingers.
She raised her arm to attack it and a thick black smoke cloud erupted from it, quickly engulfing the two.
“I’ve seen your heart and it’s mine” A loud, hissing voice was coming out of the Horcrux. “ I know your dreams, your fears and every one of your pains, Hermione Granger”
“Don’t listen to it,” Ron screamed. “Stab it, Mione!”
“ Nobody wanted you in the muggle world, for you were a weird freak.” Hermione shuddered. “Nobody wanted you in the wizarding world, for you are a mudblood.”
Her whole arm was trembling now, the fang seeming too heavy for her.
“So desperate for attention, for validation, for love…” The hiss turned into a coo “That you’d seek it in the teacher’s praises, that you’d risk your life for Harry Potter the only person who accepted to be your friend, that you’d submit yourself to any mistreatment from a man, that you’d betray your family just for a chance of saving the world and perhaps gaining some respect and admiration…”
Slowly, amidst the fog, two figures appeared. Ron and Draco. They were more beautiful, stronger, bigger and wickedly more menacing. Hermione cringed, but her eyes kept entranced at the sight. Ron was shouting something, but his words were muffled by the smoke.
“What would I want with an insufferable know-it-all like you?” Riddle-Ron scowled. “I didn’t even notice you were a girl until you were the only option on the tent”
Hermione sobbed, now hugging her torso, the fang pressing against the side of her ribcage.
“Why would someone like me, someone who can have anyone, waste my time with a mudblood like you?” Riddle-Draco sneered, “You disgust me, such a pitiful, desperate little whore.”
Somewhere far away someone was calling her name, but Hermione could barely hear.
“You couldn’t even keep my son!” Riddle-Draco spat “You’re not even good for that”
“You’re cursed,” Riddle-Ron chuckled. “Not even a real woman. Nothing but dirt under our shoes”
Hermione fell to the ground as the two figures towered over her, slowly fading back into smoke.
“I can help you, Hermione Granger” The voice hissed again. “I can bring back who you lost, death is nothing to the Dark Lord. Join me and I’ll bring your child back to you, I’ll let you two live in peace. The Dark Lord is merciful, is forgiving and can appreciate the talent of the brightest witch of her age…”
She began slowly crawling forward, her tears falling at the back of her hands. Then fang made a screeching sound as she dragged it against the floor, until she made contact with the cup. It took all of her will power to raise that fang and smash it over the cup. It melted under her touch and the smoke was gone in seconds. Hermione remained crying on the floor, her head pressed against her hands, her whole body convulsing with the sobs full of agony. She felt her chest being ripped apart and all the pain she had been occluding for the previous year (or even more, come to think of it) was pouring from the wound.
“Mione!” Ron had scooped her up somehow without her noticing. “Mione, are you alright?”
Of course not, you idiot. She thought, but she was crying too much to say it.
“You can’t believe any of it” He was cupping her face, cleaning her tears with his thumbs. “I love you, Mione! I love you so much, I always have! I was such a stupid arsehole, Mione! I’m so so sorry”
He kept hugging her and telling so many things, giving her so many promises, showering her face with kisses and running his hands on his arms in reassurance.
“W-we… We should go back” She said, once the tears and sobs finally subsided. “Harry needs us.”
“Mione!” Ron gasped. “We need to talk about this—”
“Fine!” She spat. “What do you want to talk about, Ronald?”
He faltered.
“Er— About what the horcrux said, Mione, you must know how much we care about you — Me, Harry, my family and… Hell, even Malfoy cares about you.”
“Sure, Ron” She tried to smile back at him, only because she didn’t want to have that conversation, but it came out as a grimace. “Can we go now?”
“Mione” Ron stopped her, holding her wrist. “What happened between you and Malfoy? Did he do something to you?”
“Why would you say that?”
“Well, the Horcrux said something about being mistreated by men—”
“Oh” She scoffed. “And it was obviously by Malfoy, huh? Because you always gave me the princess treatment?”
Ron deflated like a balloon poked with a needle.
“Mione, don’t do that…”
“What, Ronald?” She snarled. “What?”
“Don’t lash out on me—”
She gave him a maniac laugh. “Oh, I’m sorry, I forgot only you and Harry were allowed to do that!”
“ Mione”
“I said I want to go back, Ronald!” Hermione hissed. “If you insist on me talking about my feelings, you’ll be surprised to know that they’re all ugly just like this!”
“Okay” He deadpanned. “Then hit me with your best shot, Mione. Take it on me. There’s no way I’m letting you go upstairs with everything bottled up, you’ll get yourself killed!”
Her eyebrows shot up and for a few seconds she didn’t know what to say.
And then, it all burst out. Again .
Only this time she wasn’t crying, she was seething. She was roaring.
“Fuck you for leaving me and Harry last year!” She threw a hex at Ron, but he dodged it. “Fuck you for treating me like something you’re entitled to so you don’t need to care for!” This time her curse hit a column and it exploded. “Fuck you for always shutting yourself off when things are not how you want them to be!”
She kept coming for him and he never did much more than divert from her spells.
“You were never there for me! You never saw me! You never listened to me!” She cried in anger.
This time he answered.
“I’m here now, Mione!” He screamed. “Talk to me!”
“I hate you!”
“You don’t”
“I do”
“You don’t”
She was panting, they were surrounded by debris and smoke from her hexes.
“What did the Horcrux mean?” Ron asked after some time.
She didn’t need to ask what he was talking about. She was once again baffled by Ron’s strategic thinking he so often displayed on wizarding chess. He had allowed her to build up enough emotions so he could seize the momentum to get her to talk about it. The bastard,
“ I lost a baby! ” She shouted. “Happy, Ron? Is that what you want to hear? While you were sulking and Harry had no idea where to lead us, I lost A BABY! All alone in the woods, I had nobody! I have nobody—”
Ron’s face went pale, almost green. She could practically see the thoughts running around his head. Thinking it was his. Then realizing it couldn’t be, that it was Malfoy’s. That was probably why he was helping them. Something along the lines of defeat crossed his features. Then he pulled her tightly against his chest, she tried to hex him but he ignored the stinging and kept her locked in a bear hug.
“You have me, Mione. You have Harry. You have my family. You have Malf—”
“Don’t talk about him,” She cried.
Ron had no business promising something he couldn’t deliver. Malfoy could be dead by now.
He kept running his hands on her head for what seemed like hours, her breathing slowly came back to a normal rhythm. She nuzzled against his chest while he apologized and assured her she wasn’t alone, that she was seen and valued. She stayed there until she believed it.
“I love you, Mione,” He said when she finally looked up. “I’ve always loved you and I think I always will. I know I’ve been an arse, but I want to be better. Let me be better for you, Mione. I’ll spend the rest of our lives proving to you how much you mean to me. If it’s Malfoy that you want—”
“No” She said, wiping her tears with the back of her hand. Her voice was still thick. “I don’t want him.”
She meant it. There were clearly lots of feelings between her and Malfoy, neither of them wanted the other to die or suffer. That much was obvious. But she just couldn’t see herself trying something with him again, things were never easy with him. And Hermione knew that, should she survive that night, that war… She just wanted things to be easy.
“Right,” He said, Hermione didn't look at his face, but Ron’s relief was clear at the way he let the air escape his nose. “Hum — Maybe we should go now, right?”
…
“Where the hell have you two been?” Harry shouted when they finally reached them around a corner in a corridor on the fifth floor. She had all the fangs in both her arms, while Ron carried the destroyed cup and the broom they used to fly up from the Chamber.
“Chamber of Secrets,” said Ron.
“Chamber – what?” said Harry, coming to an unsteady halt before them.
“It was Ron, all Ron’s idea! Wasn’t it absolutely brilliant? ” said Hermione breathlessly, meaning every word. She didn’t think of telling Harry about what happened between her, Ron and the Horcrux. But something clearly shifted for her. She saw Ron with other eyes now, he was obviously more mature and caring than the boy she had grown up with. Maybe she was too blind to notice it earlier, while using him because it was convenient. “There we were, after you left, and Ron said to me, even if we find the other one, how are we going to get rid of it? We still hadn’t got rid of the cup! And then he thought of it! The Basilisk!”
“What the –?”
“Something to get rid of Horcruxes,” said Ron simply.
‘But how did you get in there?” Harry asked, staring from the fangs to Ron. “You need to speak Parseltongue!”
“He did!” whispered Hermione. “Show him, Ron!”
Once again, Ron made that horrible, strangled hissing noise.
“It’s what you did to open the locket,” he told Harry apologetically. “I had to have a few goes to get it right, but,” he shrugged modestly, “we got there in the end.”
“He was amazing!” said Hermione. “Amazing!”
“So …” Harry was struggling to keep up.
“So we’re another Horcrux down,” said Ron, showing Harry the mangled remains of Hufflepuff ’s cup. “Hermione stabbed it. Thought she should. She hasn’t had the pleasure yet.”
Pleasure was a kind word to the mind torture she had just endured, but Hermione felt thankful for Ron’s discretion nonetheless.
“Genius!” Yelled Harry.
“It was nothing,” said Ron, though he looked delighted with himself. “So what’s new with you?”
But Harry didn’t get a chance to answer, because a loud explosion hit the castle, the three of them looked up as dust fell from the ceiling and they heard a distant scream. Harry began sprinting and the two of them followed.
“I know what the diadem looks like, and I know where it is,” said Harry, talking fast. “He hid it exactly where I hid my old Potions book, where everyone’s been hiding stuff for centuries. He thought he was the only one to find it. Come on.” As the walls trembled again, he led the other two back through the concealed entrance and down the staircase into the Room of Requirement. Hermione felt her stomach churn anticipating seeing the place where everything between Draco and her flourished and died during the previous year.
They couldn’t access the cluttered version of the Room Of Requirement however, because the Refugee Camp version was still occupied. They found Ginny, Tonks and Mrs. Longbottom there. Neville’s grandmother asked about him and as soon as informed of his whereabouts, went quickly to fight at his side. Tonks asked about Lupin, who had been seen fighting Dolohov and went after him too. Ginny was so happy that Harry suggested she needed to leave the safespace her family demanded she stayed in (seeing as she was still under age) that she didn’t give him the chance to think twice before stepping out.
The trio entered the Room of Requirement, where things were hidden. It was the cluttered space Hermione knew so well.
“Let’s split up,” Harry told the other two. “Look for a stone bust of an old man wearing a wig and a tiara! It’s standing on a cupboard and it’s definitely somewhere near here…”
“Hang on a moment!” said Ron sharply all of a sudden. “We’ve forgotten someone!”
“Who?” asked Hermione. She had been thinking about Malfoy, neither Ron or Harry had asked about him yet and she hadn’t said a thing either.
“The house-elves, they’ll all be down in the kitchen, won’t they?”
”You mean we ought to get them fighting?” asked Harry.
“No,” said Ron seriously, “I mean we should tell them to get out. We don’t want any more Dobbys, do we? We can’t order them to die for us –”
That did it. That phrase snapped something inside Hermione’s mind.
Her whole world began to make sense. For a long time she had searched for butterflies in her belly, warmth in her womb. But that was such a shallow way of thinking. She shouldn’t be after someone who gave her goosebumps. She should be after someone whose actions and words made her proud, made her heart warm.
That was Ron.
That was her Ron.
A flawed man, but who didn’t have flaws?
Ron was loyal, brave, courageous, determined and chivalrous. A perfect gryffindor.
He was it.
He was the right choice.
He was the one who would feel easy, carefree and comfortable after the war.
But she wouldn’t wait that much to show him what she had just found out. Not when he had spent the last year (and maybe even more) sure about his feelings for her, while she kept him at bay. Not when he could die before the sun rose again.
She loved him. Not only like a friend, but more than that.
Hermione let all the Basilisk fangs cascade out of her arms. Running at Ron, she flung them around his neck and kissed him full on the mouth. Ron threw away the fangs and broomstick he was holding and responded with such enthusiasm that he lifted Hermione off her feet.
“Is this the moment?” Harry - who had never seen them making out before - asked weakly, and when nothing happened except that Ron and Hermione gripped each other still more firmly and swayed on the spot, he raised his voice. “OI! There’s a war going on here!”
“Oh, it’ll be over soon!” Hermione heard someone grunted “Soon as we hand you to the Dark Lord.”
Hermion’s head whipped from Ron’s to look for the source of that low, ruffle tone. Crabbe and Goyle stood, shoulder to shoulder, pointing their wands at them. She couldn’t tell exactly which one of them spoke, she didn’t recall hearing their voices that often.
Behind their thick necks, she could see Draco Malfoy. She got no time to feel relieved to see him alive and well. Because they found each other in the most compromising positions: he was with his wannabe-death eaters pawns. And she had her arms wrapped around Ron’s neck, not even an hour after he kissed her, polyjuiced as his father. Not even an hour after Draco jumped in front of yet another wand to save her. Draco’s whole features screamed absolute disgust. But his eyes… They held pain, betrayal, sorrow and resignation.
“Got yourself a mudcunt, Weasel?” He spat. Literally spat on the floor next to him. “Blood traitor”
Notes:
as always, kudos and bookmarks are very appreciated, but comments are what I live for!! talk to me I want to know what you're guys are thinking.
next chapter will be out until may 18th
Chapter 26
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Malfoy? What are you doing here?” Harry’s wary voice was the first to show up, apparently Hermione’s was long gone and, by the look of confusion in Ron’s face, his too would not make an appearance soon.
It dawned on her that neither of them had asked her about him since she arrived alone at the Hog’s Head. Maybe they thought he had run to his parents or that perhaps he had been caught, either way it wasn’t safe to mention his name when there were people around and in the Chamber of Secrets, Ron and Hermione were rather distracted by the whole ordeal of destroying a Horcrux.
Excuses. One after the other came the excuses as to why the worry about his well being had completely slipped her mind, once again entranced in the task of following Dumbledore’s orders, fighting a dark wizard and saving the wizarding world with her two best friends. Draco once again, as he so many times had said, cast aside into a corner of her mind.
By the look on his eyes, he knew that had been the case.
“The Death Eaters are in the castle, Potter. The Dark Lord sent them to get you. We are going to be rewarded,” Crabbe said. “We decided to stick around, wait for you. Draco here met us straight out of the Great Hall, we’ll bring you to the Dark Lord and he’ll honor us with the dark mark too.”
Hermione shot a quick glance at Malfoy, who had dismissed his father's outer robes and wore simple black trousers and shirt, and she noticed a nearly imperceptible blanche reach his face.
“Oh, the three of you will look so cute with matching tattoos,” Harry cooed and Hermione knew her friend long enough to realise his tactic: stalling in order to gain time to come up with a plan. Ron, on the other side, looked absolutely gobsmacked with Malfoy’s presence there.
“How did you find us?” He asked and though it might seem like he addressed the three slytherins, Hermione knew his words were aimed at only one snake.
“I practically lived in the Room of Hidden Things all last year,” said Malfoy, his voice brittle as he pierced Hermione with his steel eyes. “I know how to get in.”
“We were hiding in the corridor outside” grunted Goyle. “We can do disillusionment charms now. And then we saw you three coming right in front of us and we heard you talking about a die-dum! What’s a die-dum?”
“It’s a diadem, you dumb—” Ron began
With a whip-like movement, Crabbe pointed his wand at the fifty-foot mountain of old furniture, of broken trunks, of old books and robes and unidentifiable junk and shouted, “Descendo! ”
The wall began to totter, then crumbled on top of the aisle where Ron and Hermione stood. She heard Harry bellow their names just as Ron pushed her, pulling a scream from inside her, before innumerable objects crashed on the floor missing Hermione by inches but hitting Ron squarely on his head. She turned from where she stood at the floor and cried. “ Finite ! Wingardium lev—”
“NO!” Shouted Malfoy and, when she turned, she saw he was staying Crabbe’s arm as the latter made to repeat his spell. “If you wreck the room you might bury this diadem thing!”
“What’s that matter?” Crabbe tugged himself free. “It’s Potter the Dark Lord wants, who cares about a die-dum?”
“Potter came in here to get it,” Malfoy’s impatience at the slow wittedness of his colleague was no longer disguised. “so that must mean—”
“Must mean?” Crabbe turned on Malfoy with undisguised ferocity. “Who cares what you think? I don’t take your orders no more, Draco. You an’ your dad are finished!”
Seizing their distraction, Hermione went to move the debris from Ron’s unconscious form. Oh, no, no, no. He couldn’t be dead. He just couldn’t, that was not how Ron would go. She started panicking until she noticed the ragged movement of his back, breathing.
“Ron!” She raised her wand to cast an “ ennervate ” spell.
“Ron!” mimicked Crabbe. “No, no, Mudblood! Crucio !”
Echoing in her mind she could hear her own fifteen-year-old reciting facts about the cruciatus curse in Mad-Eye Moody/ Barty Crouch Jr’s class of Defence Against the Dark Arts.
“The Cruciatus Curse doesn’t burn skin, break bones, or spill blood — instead, it invades the nervous system, hijacking the body’s ability to feel pain and amplifying it beyond human endurance.”
Once again she was met with how much reality was different from theory on certain subjects. She felt like every one of her nerve endings were being lit on fire, as though her bones were being shattered and reassembled again and again. Later she would think of how weird it was for Draco to have acted so nonchalant after being tortured for hours by Bellatrix in his drawing room. Because, despite being crucioed for only a few seconds by Crabbe, Hermione knew that experience had been a mind-splitting torment. aring, She would think it all later, because at that moment there was only tearing, searing agony from the inside out — with no escape, no reprieve. She started to contemplate how easier it would be to just die…
“STOP!” She heard Malfoy’s shout as if from a long distance, echoing through the enormous room. “The Dark Lord wants only Potter! And alive!”
“So? I am not killing him, am I?” Crabbe yelled. “I’ll kill his mudblood friend and blood traitor Weasley, they mean nothing anyway so what’s the diff—”
A jet of scarlet light shot over Hermione’s head, Harry had sent a stunning spell straight at Crabbe’s head and it only missed because Goyle pulled him out of the way.
“That got your knickers twisted, Potter? Sad you’re going to lose your mudblood girlfriend as you lost your mudblood mum?” Crabbe shouted. “ Avada Kedavra! ”
Hermione dived aside to escape the green light, while Harry furiously shot stunning spell after stunning spell at Crabbe. Goyle and Crabbe fought him side to side, only green killing curses leaving their wand tips.
“DON’T KILL THEM!” Malfoy yelled and, as they didn’t listen, Hermione saw his jaw clench before he shouted. “Expelliarmus!”
Goyle’s wand flew out of his hand and disappeared into the bulwark of objects beside him, he leapt on the spot, trying to retrieve it. Hermione saw Crabbe looked shell shocked at Malfoy and raised his wand at him.
“You traitor! Avada —”
“ Stupefy !” Hermione cried, but her spell hit Goyle straight on the chest, narrowly missing Crabbe. He wheeled around and screamed another killing curse at Malfoy, who leapt out of sight to avoid the jet of greenlight.
“ Ennervate!” She casted Ron. “Ron, wake up!” She pleaded, while sounds of blasting and crashing of a duel blasted a few aisles away from them.
“Potter! Get the hell out of here!” She heard Malfoy shout at a distance.
Hermione looked around. Harry was nowhere to be seen, probably off somewhere searching for the diadem. Ron got up and his eyes widened at the side of something happening behind Hermione.
“HERMIONE!” He screamed.
A roaring, billowing noise behind gave her a moment’s warning. She turned and saw Harry, Malfoy and Crabbe running as hard as they could up the aisle towards them.
“Like it hot, scum?” Crabbe roared while he ran.
But he seemed to have no control over what he had done: flames of abnormal size were pursuing them, licking up the sides of the junk bulwarks, which were crumbling to soot at their touch. Harry tried to bawl water spells as he ran, but the jets evaporated as soon as they left his wand.
“RUN!” Harry shouted and Hermione felt Ron’s firm grip at her shoulder, pulling her back.
Hermione was petrified watching what unravelled in front of her: the absolute idiot Crabbe had conjured fiendfyre. The flames were chasing them, as though alive, sentient, intent upon killing. It mutated, forming a gigantic pack of fiery beasts: flaming serpents, chimaeras e dragons rising and falling bringing centuries of hidden objects into dust. Crabbe vanished from view, Malfoy was dragging the stunned Goyle and Ron was pulling Hermione, who was dead on her spot. She could see the creatures' fanged mouths throwing up furniture into the air, tossing it high on clawed feet and consuming them inside their inferno. She couldn’t see a way out or the solid heat around them, the monsters circling closer and closer with claws, horns and tails lashed. There was no putting out cursed fire.
“There’s nothing we can do!” She cried.
“Here!” Harry seized a pair of heavy looking broomsticks from the nearest pile of junk and threw one to Ron, who pulled Hermione on to it behind him. Harry swung his leg over the second and, with hard kicks to the ground, they soared up into the air. Her foot was missed by inches from a flaming raptor’s jaw snapping at her. The smoke and heat were becoming overwhelming: below them the cursed fire was consuming generations of contrabands and all the memories of a year’s worth of Draco and Hermione’s relationships. With a convulsing panic, Hermione realised she couldn’t see a trace of Malfoy, Crabbe or Goyle anywhere.
“Harry!! Let 's get out!” Ron bellowed.
“What about Malfoy?” She cried, amidst coughs.
Ron cursed but then swooped their broom as low as possible over the marauding monsters of flame trying to find them, but there was nothing but fire.
“He’s gone, Mione!” Ron yelled. “We need to go or we’ll be next! It’s — too — dangerous—!”
Hermione sniffed in the back of his shirt and gave a quick nod while sobbing. Then, she heard a gasp underneath them. Malfoy had his arms around the unconscious Goyle, the pair perched on a fragile tower of charred desks.
“He’s there, Ron!” She pleaded and Ron dived.
Malfoy saw him coming and started cursing inaudibly at him, Ron extended his arm for him to grasp and even as Malfoy raised it, Hermione heard him saying:
“Weasel! Are you stupid? Get the fuck out!”
He was probably right: Goyle was too heavy and Malfoy’s hand, covered in sweat, slid right out of Ron’s grasp. But thank God for Ron’s stubbornness, for he grabbed Malfoy by his collar.
“No way in hell I’m letting you die the day you saved me, ferret! You won’t cross the veil with me owing you something—” Ron roared, as great, flaming chimaera bore down upon them.
“We’re too heavy!” Malfoy shouted as he clambered up behind Hermione, holding his weight only with his thighs while he had both arms around an unconscious Goyle. “Where’s Potter?”
Hermione glanced back and saw Harry flying the opposite way to the door. “HARRY! WHAT ARE YOU DOING?” She shouted as he did a hairpin swerve and dived to escape a burning serpent that lunged at him, catching the diadem around his wrist.
But she couldn’t pay him much attention, because their broom was losing height. Ron was cursing, sweating profusely as he lurched his whole body forwards trying to steer the broom to reach the rectangular patch on the wall. Hermione glanced back and saw that Malfoy was casting several binding spells around Goyle’s body, tying him to the broom. He quickly looked at her and she saw his almost guilty expression just before he released his friend and got ready to dive into the flames, relieving their broom of its weight.
“NO!” She bawled, casting a sticking hex at his trousers, fixing him onto the broom. “DON’T YOU DARE—”
“What?” Ron yelled.
“ Granger!” Malfoy growled, but Hermione was ready before he had reached his wand.
“ Perfusorius !” She casted at Goyle, who was the heaviest of them. The effect was instant: the broom leaped up and soared faster through the air. They were almost there.
“Granger, you fucking—!”
“Shut up!” Hermione shouted, she couldn’t see a single trace of her friend anymore in the middle of all that dark smoke. “HARRY!”
In a split second, clean air filled her lungs and they all collided with the wall in the corridor beyond the room of requirement. The impact shattered the broom and Hermione fell on all fours, gasping, coughing and retching. Goyle laid at her side, still unconscious. Ron rolled over and sat up, panting. Malfoy pushed the wall to get up, he was seething.
“What the hell were you thinking, Granger?”
“What the hell were you thinking?” She snapped, suddenly as angry as he was, putting herself upwards with much difficulty. “You were ready to toss yourself in the flames?”
“And why do you care?” He shouted back, towering over her “Fuck you!”
“Oi! Don’t talk to her like tha—” Ron began, but Hermione had already lunged at Draco, punching him and kicking wherever she could reach.
“Do you —Think you— Can just — give up — like that— I hate you!” She hit him until her knuckles were throbbing in pain. Draco didn’t move, he just let her have her go at him until she slowly evened her breath and looked up, her voice much weaker now. “Why are you so ready to die?”
He didn’t answer her, instead looking down from his long pointy nose at her, eyes burning and his mouth stretched in an arrogant sneer.
“Urghh! I hate you!” She shouted again. “Answer me! Why did you do it back in Hogsmeade? You could’ve died!”
“It would be better than the reception I got here.” His words were so low that Hermione was sure she was the only one to hear.
Oh, yes, how lovely it must be to sacrifice for someone and find them snogging another bloke a couple of hours later.
“Died?!” Ron asked, placing a hand on her shoulder and she fought the urge to roll her eyes at the possessiveness display in such an odd moment. “What happened to you? We thought you were going to come with Mione.”
Malfoy’s eyes quickly darted from Ron’s hand to her face, slightly arching an eyebrow and giving a hint of a smirk. Then he went back to his arrogant mask and turned scowling to Ron’s face again.
“I’m guessing you two wankers set off the Caterwauling Charm so there were death eaters everywhere. They were approaching the alley where Granger and I were hiding. I still had polyjuice, so I took it.”
Ron looked at Hermione. “Why didn’t you tell us this? That’s bloody brilliant.”
Because right before he went, he kissed me. Hermione thought and a look at Malfoy’s face showed her he thought the same thing. She turned the focus back to him with another question. “How did you get away from them?”
“I didn’t” He shrugged. “I entered the castle with them and, as soon as the polyjuice started to wear off, I dismissed them and tried to find you. Then I heard Crabbe and Goyle talking about finding Potter and delivering them to the Dark Lord. I knew the two idiots would end up getting themselves killed so I was planning on locking them in the Room of Requirement, but then you were here and…” He trailed off, grimacing as if remembering what happened. “Fuck — Crabe…”
“He’s dead” Harry said harshly and Hermione threw her arms around his neck.
“Harry! I hadn’t seen you! I thought you were dead.”
“Almost” He choked.
There was silence, apart from panting and coughing. Then a number of huge bangs shook the castle and a great cavalcade of transparent figures galloped past on horses, their heads screaming with bloodlust under their arms. The battle was still going on all around them. Hermione could hear screams and she saw panic in Harry’s eyes.
“Where’s Ginny? She was here. She was supposed to be going back into the Room of Requirement.” He said sharply.
“Blimey, do you reckon it’ll still work after that fire?” Ron asked, rubbing his chest and looking left and right. “Shall we split up and look—?”
“No,” Hermione said firmly. “Let’s stick together. I say we go— Harry, what’s that on your arm?” There it was - the diadem - silver with an eagle engraved and tiny words etched upon it wit beyond measure is a man’s greatest treasure. “Oh! You got it! Harry!”
“Yeah,” He said, smiling weakly. “Couldn’t go through all that trouble for nothing, right?”
“So, now what?” Malfoy asked, arms crossed. “Is that a horcrux? Shouldn’t you have left it inside? Fiendfyre destroys horcruxes…”
Harry’s mouth fell. “Sorry?”
“Fiendfyre — cursed fire” Hermione explained. “It’s one of the substances that destroy horcruxes, I never suggested because who’d dare to use it? It’s so dangerous—”
“Crabbe did,” Malfoy scoffed. “Idiot.”
“Must’ve learned from the carrows” Harry said grimly.
“Shame he wasn’t concentrating when they mentioned how to stop it” Ron said and Hermione now noticed how his face was blackened and his hair singed. Did she look like that? “If he hadn’t tried to kill us, I’d be quite sorry he was dead.”
“Don’t worry, Weasley.” Malfoy sneered. “Soon there’ll be more deaths to be sorry about.”
“ Malfoy ” Hermione hissed.
“C’mon, Mione,” Harry said matter-of-factly. “Get the fang so we can get it over with and then it’ll just be the snake left—”
He was cut off when Ron handed him a giant yellow fang. “Go on, mate.”
Harry grabbed and then seemed to think better of it. “You know what? You should do it,” He said, handing it to Malfoy. “You’re part of it now. It’s your turn.”
“You honour me, Potter, but I have no intention of joining your little lion cub’s club—”
“Just do it, Draco,” Hermione said. “Think of all the things he did to your family and help bring him to an end.”
Malfoy looked at her with murderous eyes that shouted how dare you . Maybe it was because she brought his family up or maybe because she called him by his first name, knowing that it was a foul move to get him to do something she wanted. But he could eat his arse for all she cared at that moment. He had been so ready to kill himself, what hurt it would be to destroy a horcrux?
He rolled his tongue inside his mouth and got the fang from Harry’s hand without another word. Hermione wrapped her arms around her middle, bracing herself for what she knew would be a shite show. Ron placed his arm over her shoulder. Harry took a step back, too, waiting. When Draco lowered the fang over the diadem, the expected black cloud of smoke surrounded him.
“ Dracooo” The knowing hiss of Voldemort’s voice cooed. A giant smoke serpent circled Draco, drawing nearer and nearer until it hugged his wand arm — the one with the mark. “My dear boy, you’re destined for so much, you can go so far—”
“Don’t listen to him!” Hermione shrieked at the sight of Malfoy’s eyelids fluttering.
“Think of your family, your sweet mother…” Voldemort went on. “It’s not too late to come back to your master, I am a forgiving master. Bring me the horcrux intact and bring me Potter, I shall grant you and your family pardon…”
Malfoy shook his head, gripping the fang tighter.
“You can keep the girl.” The sound was different from how it had spoken to Hermione, it was smooth, velvet-like. “Bring me Potter and bring me my horcrux and all will be forgiven, I will guarantee you and the girl can be safe.”
His eyes whipped towards Hermione and then back to the horcrux. Ron squeezed her harder.
“No” He grunted, his arm shivering, sweat beading on his soot-coated forehead. “No, you lie” His voice was barely audible in the middle of the smoke snake’s hissing.
“STUPID BOY!” Voldemort’s voice echoed through the corridor walls. “You think there’s any redemption for you? You’re too far gone!”
From the same jewel of the diadem where the snake had come from, several silver figures emerged.
“You took away my mind and my autonomy!” A Horcrux Madam Rosmerta cried. “An unforgivable curse!”
“You almost killed me!” Horcrux- Katie Bell sneered.
“I am so much better for Hermione” Horcrux-Ron said smugly. “You’d only poison her, like you poisoned me.”
“They’re not real, Malfoy!” Harry shouted, but Malfoy was clearly beyond their reach at this point.
His whole body was trembling, face contorted in pain, eyes flickering between the ghosts of his past actions.
“I was just eleven!” A little girl sniffed. “You tortured me!”
“Other students resisted doing the cruciatus curse on us! But you didn’t!” A young boy now said, wiping the tears from his face. “COWARD!”
The other voices echoed, while Malfoy fell on his knees. His shoulders shook with his sobs.
“You tortured me, using the same wand I gave you seven years ago…” A weak Horcrux Ollivander said, disappointedly. “Such a cruel thing to use unicorn’s hair for… Such a waste… You’re too far gone, boy.”
“There’s no return!” “There’s no redemption” “No one would want you now!” “Coward!” The horcruxes kept screaming.
Time was moving in slow motion, it seemed like ages while they screamed at him.
“He’s not going to do it, Harry!” Hermione cried. “We have to help!”
Harry pressed his lips in a thin line and then raised his wand to summon the fang, but Ron raised his arm in front of it.
“Let him do it, Harry. I know he will.” He said firmly. “Go on, Malfoy! Send this fucker to the hell he came from!”
To his words, Harry chimed in. “Go, Malfoy! You got this!”
“Draco…” Hermione’s voice was weak, tears falling from her eyes as more and more people appeared condemning his actions following orders from Voldemort or the Carrows. There were dozens of them, the sight was sickening.
Harry and Ron, however, didn’t give up. They kept shouting encouragement at Malfoy. But he wasn’t moving, he was diving deeper and deeper into the deep end. Hermione stepped up to try and touch him, reach him somehow. But, before she could do it, Harry knelt at Draco’s side. He whispered something in his ear and reached for the fang, his hand over Draco’s. It said something about how miserable Draco was feeling to allow it, but Harry tossed his other arm over the blonde’s shoulders and together they raised their right arms.
“NOW!” Harry's shout was barely audible over the cries and protests of the ghosts, but Draco’s hand fell on the diadem, stabbing it with the fang.
The smoke dissipated and from the diadem a dark, thick blood-like liquid poured. Malfoy shrugged Harry off of him and the raven-haired boy, reading the room, stepped back close to Ron and Hermione.
“Now it’s just the snake—”
But he broke off as yells and shouts and the unmistakable noises of duelling filled the corridor. Hermione looked around and saw that Crabbe had been right: Death Eaters had penetrated Hogwarts. Fred and Percy had just backed into view, both of them duelling masked and hooded men.
Harry and Ron ran forwards to help: jets of light flew in every direction. Hermione stood back.
“Draco…” She began, placing one hand on his back.
He yanked his shoulder free. “Don’t” His voice was a low growl.
“It was lying, Draco.” She whispered. “You’re not evil.”
“Are you kidding, Granger? Or are you just stupid?” He turned to face her, his eyes cold steel and his mouth curved in a sneer. “There are three unforgivable curses and I’ve used two of them. And the only reason I am not yet a murderer is because I failed—”
The air exploded. Hermione had barely time to register what was happening before Draco jumped over her, caging her form with his while debris flew all around them. She heard screams and yells until the world resolved itself into pain and semi-darkness. They were half buried in the wreckage of a corridor that had been subjected to a terrible attack: cold air informed her that the side of the castle had been blown away and she could feel blood in her forehead, despite not feeling pain. Draco was bleeding over her.
“Draco?” She gasped, her voice came out grating her throat. Malfoy struggled to his feet, pulling her from the wreckage and she saw that the right side of his face was covered in his blood.
“NO! NO — NO — NO!” Hermione had never seen Ron’s voice sound like that. He must’ve been really hurt. She ran towards the sound and saw three red headed men were grouped on the ground where the wall had blasted apart.
One of them was on the ground, his boy limb. The other two were hugging and shaking him, without answer. Harry stood close by.
It couldn’t be Ron…
Please, don’t be Ron.
But she felt guilt overcome her soon after the relief of seeing Ron roaring in anger and grief. The body’s image was hard to understand, because she had never met someone as alive as Fred. But there he was: eyes staring over, without seeing, the ghost of a laugh in his face.
Fred was dead.
Hermione threw herself over Ron, trying to hug his huge frame, trying to ease his pain, maybe clutch some of it from him. But he was relentless, shouting about killing death eaters. Spells and bodies and screams still flew all around them.
And then Hermione saw a giant spider, an acromantula informed the swot inside her head, the size of a small car, trying to climb through the huge wall in the wall. She screamed loudly as Harry and Malfoy shouted together, their spells blowing the monster backwards with his legs jerking horribly.
Hermione tried to get Ron to look at her, but he looked behind her shoulder and casted a stunning spell at a hooded figure running towards them. Harry and Malfoy kept casting in the direction of the forbidden forest, whilst Ron and Hermione fought death eaters inside the castle.
“Let’s move, NOW!” Harry screamed, pushing her and Ron while Draco followed behind.
“Ron, help me!” Percy said, pulling Fred’s body by his armpits out of the way. “Here, behind this armour—”
Ron, the biggest of all six brothers, quickly took the body alone and placed it with reverence where his brother instructed. Seizing the moment, Hermione turned to Malfoy.
“Wait!” She shrieked. “Malfoy, you should obliviate Goyle or else he’ll tell you—”
“Are you mad, Granger? If I’m not dead by the morning, I’m sure word will already be out of my treason!” Malfoy snapped, casting wordless hexes in all directions.
The corridor was now full of dust and falling masonry, glass long gone from the windows and many people ran backwards and forwards. Rounding the corner, Percy screamed after a Death Eater and sprinted towards him to free two students.
“Harry!” Hermione screamed, pushing Ron behind a tapestry. He was fighting her, trying to run after Percy and Malfoy watched, his arms crossed at his chest, resting his back on the stone.
“Listen to me - LISTEN RON!”
“I WANNA KILL THEM!” Ron had his face contorted, smeared with dust and smoke. His whole body shook with rage and grief.
“Ron, we’re the only ones who can end it! Please — Ron — We need the snake, we’ve got to kill the snake!” She glanced at Draco, begging for help with her eyes but he simply shrugged as if saying Go on then, it’s your boyfriend. Prat.
“We will fight! We’ll have to, to reach the snake!” Hermione argued. “But we can’t loose sight, now, of what we’re supposed to be d-doing! We’re the only ones who can end it!”
She was crying too, and she wiped her face on her torn and singed sleeve as she spook. But she took great, heaving breaths to calm herself as, still keeping a tight hold on Ron, she turned to Harry.
“You need to find out where Voldemort is, because he’ll have the snake with him, won’t he? Do it, Harry — Look inside him!”
Harry closed his eyes and he was out of it for a few minutes, Ron panting at her side and Malfoy staring with a bored expression at everyone. Screeched and cries, smashing and banging of the battle all around them
“Fuck — Malfoy” Harry gasped when he pulled back, opening his eyes.
Draco’s eyes widened in terror. “What, Potter, what did you see?”
“Your father!” Harry said, eyes frantic. “He just found him, he— he hadn’t seen him yet, he was in Gringotts and then the lake — the cottage —”
“You’re not making any sense, Potter!”
“He’s all beaten up!” Harry said. “One eye swollen shut. He’s being tortured. He’s pleading— pleading for you mum and you — Voldemort thinks you’ve defected and—”
Draco had both hands on Harry’s shoulders. “Where are they?”
“He’s at the Shrieking Shack!”
“Fine! I’ll go there—”
“Malfoy, shut up!” Ron said.
“Weasel, he’s going to kill my parents!”
“He isn't,” Harry said, exasperated. “He sent your father to fetch Snape and your mum isn’t there! He’s not going to risk killing death eaters in the middle of the battle—”
“Oh! He can’t spare his pawns, but he’s sitting in the Shrieking Shack?” said Hermione, outraged. “He’s not – he’s not even fighting?”
“He doesn’t think he needs to fight,” said Harry. “He thinks I’m going to go to him.”
“But why?”
“He knows I’m after Horcruxes – he’s keeping Nagini close beside him – obviously I’m going to have to go to him to get near the thing –”
“Right,” said Ron, squaring his shoulders. “So you can’t go, that’s what he wants, what he’s expecting. You stay here and look after Hermione, and I’ll go and get it –”
Harry cut across Ron. “You two stay here, I’ll go under the Cloak and I’ll be back as soon as I –”
“It’s beautiful seeing how eager you gryffindors are to jump in front of a wand—”
“No,” said Hermione, “it makes much more sense if I take the Cloak and –”
“Don’t even think about it,” Draco and Ron snarled at her.
She opened her mouth to tell the two of them she was just as capable of killing the snake, when the tapestry where they were was ripped open and two masked death eaters stood, raising his wand.
“STUPEFY!” Hermione shouted.
“PETRIFICUS TOTALUS!” Draco said, at the same time.
Both the masked figures fell on the ground, one limb and the other rock as a stone. Ron pushed her to follow Harry towards the corridor, Draco came protecting their back. Professor McGonagall sprinted towards them, shepherding a herd of galloping desks, her hair down and her face with a gash. She screamed “CHARGE!”
“Harry, get the Cloak on” Hermione said “You’re a target and—”
“We three fit—”
“ Illusiont” Malfoy casted on him. “Go on, Weasley. It’s quite easy. Then Granger can go inside the cloak with Potter.”
Ron followed his lead while Harry threw the cape over him and Hermione. The four of them ran down the next staircase and found themselves in a corridor full of duellers. The portraits on either side of the fighters were crammed with figures, screaming advice and encouragement, while death eaters both masked and unmasked, duelled students, teachers and Order members. Dean fought Dolohov, Parvati dueled Travers. Hermione and Harry raised their wands at once, ready to strike, but the duellers were weaving and darting around so much that there was a strong likelihood of hurting one of their own side if they cast curses. Peeves zoomed over them, dropping Snargaluff pods down on the Death Eaters, whose heads were suddenly engulfed in wriggling, green tubers like fat worms.
“Argh!” A fistful of tubers had hit the disillusioned Ron’s head and its slimy, green roots were suspended improbably in mid-air as he tried to shake them loose.
“Someone’s invisible there!” Shouted a masked Death Eater, pointing. Dean made the most of his distraction, stunning him and then, when Dolohov tried to retaliate, Parvati shot a Body-Bind Curse at him.
But she missed, just as Harry shouted “LET’S GO!” and ran with the mask, stepping over it accidentally and uncovering Hermione.
The world went silent for a single moment, when Hermione and Dolohov stared at each other. She couldn’t tell if he recognized her, but he definitely had no idea of the depths of her hatred for him. She raised her wand, remembering once again Alastor Mad-Eye Moody’s lessons in fourth year. Or Barty Crouch Jr’s.
You have to mean it. Really mean it.
She wanted to kill him. There was nothing else on her mind at that moment.
Hermione raised her wand. “ Avada —”
But someone pushed her and casted “STUPEFY!”
“No!” She shrieked, turning her wand at the one who had stopped her revenge.
Draco stared at her, his eyes wide in incredulity. She couldn’t find it in her to feel embarrassed. She wanted to kill Dolohov. If Draco judged her for it, then be it.
“Don’t sully yourself,” He whispered. “He’s not worth your purity—”
Hermione was about to hex him, when Malfoy pointed his wand over her shoulder and screamed “REDUCTO!”, turning an acromantula into thousands of pieces of flesh and claws.
Ron pulled Hermione’s arm and they ran downstairs, finding death eaters everywhere she looked around in the main Hall. Yaxley fought Flitwick, Nott duelled Kingsley and Goyle Sr. fought Neville, who was brandishing armfuls of Venomous Tentacula, who succeeded in looping itself happily around the Death Eater.
But they all looked at Ron and Hermione, eyes widened. Big targets, Harry’s closest friends. She froze on the spot and raised her wand, mind reeling with spells to cast.
Malfoy was faster. He casted a non-verbal mild pushing jinx on her and then on Ron, their bodies rolled mid air and ended up near the great wooden doors of the castle. He then raised his hands.
“I’m Draco Malfoy, I’m on your side!” He shouted, gathering the Death Eaters attention long enough so Harry was able to throw the cloak over her and Ron.
“Is that the Malfoy boy?”
“Why, but it’s Lucius’ son!”
“Wasn’t he a hostage?”
Hermione was about to check if the evil men had believed Draco or were turning to attack him, when two bodies fell from the balcony overhead and, as they reached the ground, a grey werewolf was sinking its teeth into one of the fallen — Lavender Brown.
“NO!” Hermione shrieked and casted a non verbal bombarda throwing Fenrir Greyback backwards from the feebly stirring body of the young girl who had shared a room with Hermione for a third of her life. He hit the marble banisters and struggled to return to his feet. Then, with a bright white flash and a crack, a crystal ball fell on the top of his head and he crumpled to the ground, not moving.
Professor Trelawney was throwing crystal spheres from her bag but they barely had time to feel grateful, as the doors to the entrance hall were opened and gigantic acromantulas forced their way inside the castle, not bothering to differentiate between Hogwartians and Death Eaters in their attack.
Hagrid ran towards them, trying to — believe it or not — defend the spiders. In gratitude, Aragog’s children simply engulfed Hagrid’s body in their midst and retreated under the onslaught of spells towards the Forbidden Forest.
Harry jumped from under the cloak, sprinting to save the half giant friend.
“Harry, no!” Hermione cried, but Ron held her so she couldn’t follow him outside the cloak. Instead, the two of them moved in a slower pace, out in the gardens behind Harry.
“Oh my—!” She shouted as they caught up with Harry and gazed upwards at the giant now trying to seize people through the window above. She raised her wand—
“DON’T” Ron yelled. “Stun him and he’ll crush half the castle—”
“HAGGER?”
Grawp came from around the castle and, indeed, he was much smaller than the other giant. Yet, the two of them began wrestling, jets of red and green light illuminating the darkness.
“We need to get out of range!” Yelled Ron, as one of the giants swung its club again and almost reached them.
“RUN!” Harry roared, seizing Hermione’s hand and tearing down the steps into the grounds, Ron right after them. “The Whomping Willow — Go!”
They entered the Forbidden Forest and their breaths were condensing in front of them, temperature dropping several degrees. Hermione looked around and she could no longer see where they had come from, the sounds of the battle now muffled by an eerie silence that could only mean—
Dozens, hundreds of hooded grey figures slid towards them and Hermione gulped, looking at Harry, the one who taught her the only spell to fight those creatures.
“Come on, Harry!” She said “Patronuses, Harry, come on!”
He raised his wand but did nothing.
“COME ON, HARRY!” She screamed.
Ron casted his silver terrier, but it flickered feebly and expired. Hermione casted her otter, but it twisted in mid-air and faded. She couldn’t help the hopelessness that was spreading through her. Fred was gone, Lavender didn’t look salvageable, Hagrid was on his way to die and what if the Death Eaters did something to Draco…
The dementors kept coming and she was welcoming the oblivion, the promise of nothing, of no feeling…
Notes:
Okay, I'm sorry for extending the battle for so many chapters, but I thought putting everything in just one chapter would be too long. Next chapter, as we're in Hermione's POV will feature a bit of the scene in the Shrieking Shack with Voldy and Snape, plus the aftermath of the battle inside the great hall, mourning the deads and a small surprise that is very canon divergent!
Alsoooooooo -- from that chapter on, in the after-war scenario, we'll be swimming far away from the books, as I'll ignore the epilogue. I'm excited to be free of canon, lol!
tell me: do you think Draco will be imprisoned? Or maybe we'll have an eight year AU? Or maybe something else? Also, Is Hermione following up on her dream to become minister for magic? We'll we go back to being pen pals, perhaps?
I'd love to hear/read your theories!NEXT CHAPTER WILL BE OUT UNTIL MAY 25TH
Chapter 27
Summary:
The Battle of Hogwarts ends.
Chapter Text
May 2nd
Hermione sat at one of the stone steps inside the Great Hall, precisely where Dumbledore had been so many times to give his post-feast speeches. She held Ginny, whose head rested on her knees, and kept running her hand over her friend’s red hair. It took all of her not to let her own tears fall into Ginny’s swollen and blotchy face, because this was not her grief to mourn. She was supposed to be there for them, to support them in the event that was every Weasley’s worst nightmare: One of them had been killed.
The entire night had been nothing but a blur for her, a sequence of life or death moments that lead to this weird unnatural silence where they found themselves now. The Dark Lord had been “merciful” as he said. An hour, to gather their dead, to treat their injured, to deliver Harry to him.
No. He didn’t actually believe anyone would hand him Harry. In fact, he told Harry to deliver himself.
And, if Hermione was being honest, that was probably something Harry would do.
Come to think of it, the worst of her night until that moment had been standing so close to him in the Shrieking Shack. She had barely recovered from the Dementors’ assault on the grounds.
For a moment, Hermione was sure they were doomed, their lives would be over soon. There were just too many of those masked ghostly figures.
She had no happy memory to spare.
She tried so hard.
She thought of her parents, but then she remembered they didn’t know who she was anymore.
Moments she had spent with Draco in the Room of Requirement were perhaps something she could call joyful, but their recollection was tainted by the last time (their first time) when he dismissed her so callously. Which then, obviously, made her think of Ariel and suddenly she wanted nothing more than to allow those gruesome creatures to take her to the afterlife, where she would hopefully meet them again.
No, she had to survive, had to fight.
If not for her, then for muggles and muggleborns.
Her last attempt was to reminisce about happy moments with her best friends. Harry and Ron. Ginny and other Weasleys too. She boldly hoped that they would have more moments of happiness in the future. Right?
But Fred was dead and how many others weren’t gone too? She couldn’t know but the prospect wasn’t optimistic. Hermione looked at her side and saw Harry, the Harry Potter, who never gave up, who never lost hope… He was petrified, looking at the upcoming hoard of dementors. He was sure they would not be able to beat that.
Then the silver hare, boar and fox conjured by Luna, Ernie and Seamus saved their lives.
“That’s right,” Luna said lightly. “Think of something happy, Harry…”
“Something happy?” He asked with a hoarse voice.
“We are all still here, still fighting. Come on, now…”
And just like that Luna once again proved herself superior to Hermione in so many aspects, the biggest of them being understanding what people needed. Harry managed to conjure his stag and, inspired by him and the others, both Ron and Hermione did theirs too.
So they ran to the Whomping WIllow, which protected the secret passage at their roots with its whip-like slashing branches.
“How are we going to get in?” Ron had panted. “If we had Crookshanks—”
“Crookshanks?” Hermione wheezed, remembering the cat half kneazle she had left at the Burrow more than a year before. Indeed, during the third year it had been the one to press on the knot in the tree trunk that stilled its movements to allow people to go to the Shrieking Shack. She couldn’t believe the humor of that moment and she echoed the same words he told her their first year. “Are you a wizard or not?”
To that, Ron proceeded to levitate a twig so it could jab the knot. They wriggled into the earthy passage hidden in the roots. The tunnel had tight walls and a low ceiling, much smaller than the last time they had to crawl. Harry went first, then Ron followed him and Hermione was the last one. Once the tunnel sloped upwards, Hermione tugged Harry to wear his cloak and enter the anteroom. She and Ron stayed behind, yet it was the closest she had ever been to Voldemort.
She would remember his voice forever.
Snape begged his Lord for the opportunity of bringing him Harry and Voldemort explained that the Elder Wand didn’t serve him because he hadn’t been the one to kill its last owner, Dumbledore. Then, with a sickening hiss, he commanded his snake to attack Snape. She couldn’t see it, Harry had been the only one to peer through the open door, but she could hear his screams, the snake’s movements and the loud thud of his body meeting the ground. She would never forget those sounds.
Then Harry opened the door and reached Snape’s dying body. As did the blood, his memories poured, neither gas nor liquid, from his mouth, ears and eyes. Hermione conjured a small flask and handed it to her best friend. The last thing Snape asked was for Harry to look at him.
Then, the hissing voice echoed again. Loud this time, reverberating through Hogsmeade and surely through the castle. Inviting Harry to deliver himself and not allow anyone else to die for him.
“Don’t listen to him,” Ron said.
“It’ll be alright, let’s think of a new plan,” Hermione said, giving her potions professor one last glance before hurrying back to the tunnel and then to the castle.
It was unnaturally silent, no flashes of light, bangs or screams. The flagstones of the Entrance Hall were stained with blood. Emeralds from Slytherin’s glass containers, pieces of marble and splintered wood were scattered all over the floor. Wind blew from where once stood a wall, now blown away.
Ron led the way to the Great Hall, where there were no more tables. Survivors stood in groups, their arms around each other’s necks. The injured were being treated on the raised platform by Madam Pomfrey and other teachers. The dead lay in a row in the middle of the hall. There were so many bodies that Hermione felt her stomach churning.
She ran to hug Ginny, the strong girl wailed in despair. Ron joined Bill, Fleur and Percy who hugged him. They looked miserable, but Bill had a hardness in his stare that made him positively murderous. George was kneeling at the side of Fred’s body, Mrs. Weasley had her head buried on his chest while Mr. Weasley stroked her head. Everyone was sobbing, shaking.
Pain was palpable.
As Hermione guided Ginny so they could sit, she passed near Tonks and Remus’ bodies. It broke something inside her. Poor Teddy, another orphan created by this war. She couldn’t breath, but she forced herself to be strong, to be someone Ron and Ginny and everyone else could rely on. It had been her in that position before, saying goodbyes to her parents and then to her tiny baby. Now she believed she could help those going through the same. More than believe it, she needed to be.
She glanced around, Harry was nowhere to be found.
He wouldn’t… Right?
No.
He couldn’t give himself up, he couldn’t let all those deaths be in vain.
They needed to overcome Voldemort.
But as time passed and Hermione had no sign of him, her reason and logical thinking kept telling her that the brave boy she knew and loved, her first friend, her chosen brother… He wouldn’t want anyone else to die for him.
Even if they weren’t doing it for him , but rather for a cause bigger than him and any of them. For a better world, one in which they could exist without fear, without segregation, with equality and freedom…
She saw it when Oliver Wood placed another body on the floor next to them.
Colin Creevey.
He was a minor. A muggleborn like her. And he had sacrificed himself, stayed back unauthorized, to fight for that new world. It was their only option, there was no place for them in Voldemort’s reign.
But Harry, ever the self sacrificing hero, would not see it this way. He would see it as his fault, as his responsibility.
She hoped, more than that: she prayed that he would be going after the snake instead of delivering himself to death.
Surely, he had a brave and wicked plan that would depend on a lot of luck to come around slightly successful, but Harry Potter had been lucky so many times before.
That’s when she saw.
A flicker of pale blond hair, through one of the cracks of the Entrance Hall. Without thinking twice, she left Ginny to console a dark haired girl alone. A ravenclaw. Hermione remembered seeing her leave an empty alcove with Draco during fifth year. Her left sleeve was torn and the flesh underneath it looked like a chewed gum one would find under a movie theatre chair. Burnt.
She was crying because she wanted to go home. She didn’t want to fight anymore.
Hermione didn’t want to fight anymore either.
But Merlin, they had to.
Hermione swallowed her sob and walked towards the ground. There she saw Draco Malfoy. He had no right looking that good in the middle of a battlefield, she could almost punch him. His hair had the perfect level of dishevelment and his cheeks were pink with the physical effort. He hadn’t gone to the forest. He had stayed with their side. It made her heart swell. But there was someone else there who didn’t look as pleased with it.
“Come, Draco,” Lucius pleaded. “He’ll welcome us there, he doesn’t know of you defe—”
“I am not coming back,” Draco hissed. “I’m prepared to die, before joining his ranks again.”
“My son, you have to be smart… If you care about her, you’ll have to be smart about it. If the Dark Lord wins, you’ll only be able to protect her if you have power—”
“Like you protected mother?” The disgust dripped from his words. “Like you protected me?”
“ Draco… ”
“I’ve already failed her — them — too many times, father. If she sees me with him , I won’t ever be able to live with—”
Hermione had half a mind of going back, that seemed like an awfully private conversation, but something stuck her to the ground. Were they talking about her?
“You need to live!” His father growled. “You’re my only son, I can’t lose you!”
“Then stun me and drag me, because I am not going.”
“Foolish boy, you know very well I have no wand.”
“Yes,” Draco chuckled. “Your master requested it and had it broken in a duel with the seventeen year old chosen one, right? Merlin, even I have managed to duel Potter with better results than him. Do you really think this pathetic—”
“What I think doesn’t matter.” Lucius snarled. “The Malfoys have always survived wars and we do it by playing smart. It doesn’t matter if the Dark Lord or Potter wins today. We survive.”
“How can you be so sure?”
“I have made arrangements for it—”
Hermione felt something pointy and cold touch her neck. The “ Stupefy ” spell was whispered against her ear by a familiar voice and her vision went black.
…
“ Ennervate ” Someone was shaking her. “Granger! Wake up!”
Hermione jumped from where she was laid, a loud gasp for air erupting from her throat. The face above her, against the rising sun, was Draco Malfoy’s. He looked confused, scared.
“Draco! What happened?”
Hermione quickly searched her body and sighed in relief upon finding her wand in her jeans pocket.
“Don’t know,” He said grimly, scratching the back of his head. “I think I was stunned, just woke up… Then I saw you here—”
“Where is your father?”
“My father…?” Draco asked confusedly and then raised an eyebrow. “Why do you ask?”
“I saw you talking to him and someone stunned me behind my back.”
“You saw me?” Draco echoed. “Did you hear us?”
“No.” She lied. “We h-have to go back inside, we need to plan something, the hour must be up and Voldem—”
But whatever she was about to say was muffled by Voldemort’s magically magnified voice, swelling through the grounds and crashing upon her eardrums.
“Harry Potter is dead.”
Hermione felt like she had been plunged in cold water.
“He was killed as he ran away, trying to save himself while you lay down your lives for him. We bring you his body as a proof that your hero is gone.”
No.
That couldn’t be true.
No.
“The battle is won. You have lost half of your fighters. My Death Eaters outnumber you and the Boy Who Lived is finished. There must be no more war. Anyone who continues to resist, man, woman or child, will be slaughtered, as will every member of their family. Come out of the castle, now, kneel before me, and you shall be spared. Your parents and children, your brothers and sisters will live, and be forgiven, and you will join me in the new world we shall build together.”
“Granger.” Malfoy looked at her, terror in his eyes. “You must leave. Now! Disapparate somewhere safe and then we’ll find a way of sending you to—”
He hadn’t finished speaking and Hermione was already sprinting towards the stairs at the castle’s entrance.
“GRANGER!”
No, no, no.
Harry couldn’t be dead.
Not Harry. Not her best friend.
She ran, blinded by the tears falling, unaware if Malfoy was following her or not. She collided into something soft and arms enveloped her.
“Mione” Ron whispered against her hair and she knew he was crying too.
“NO!’ McGonagall was the first to scream, a terrible, gut wrenching scream that made Hermione’s head whip towards the forest.
There, spread out in a line facing the open front doors of the school, were dozens of Death Eaters. Bellatrix cackled, glorying in McGonagall’s despair. Hermione could hear people leaving the castle and coming to where she stood with Ron and the others. But nothing stole her attention from Hagrid, tied down with several ropes, holding the scrawny body of—
“NO!”
“HARRY, NO!”
“HARRY!”
She was crying, shouting, roaring or something in between. Ginny and Ron were too.
It was, as poor a comparison as it is, sort of like taking a ride on a rollercoaster, when you scream and scream because it seems like the only thing you can do to let out the feelings and sensations you have inside.
That was how she felt.
Like she could only bawl, wail.
Their cries acted like a trigger, the crowd of survivors took up the cause, screaming and yelling abuse at the Death Eaters until Voldemort, who she now saw that stood in front of the others, stroking Nagini’s head with a single white finger, shouted:
“SILENCE!”
He casted a blasting spell and everyone fell silent.
“It is over, Hagrid, set him down at my feet where he belongs” Hagrid complied. “You see? Harry Potter is dead! You see now how you were deluded? He was nothing, ever, but a boy who relied on others to sacrifice themselves for him!”
“He beat you!” Ron yelled and, despite how brave and glorious he sounded, Hermione clenched her hands on his shirt and wanted to scream for him to be quiet. She couldn’t lose him too.
Everyone screamed again until another blast extinguished their voices once more.
“He was killed trying to sneak out of the castle grounds, trying to save himself—”
Neville charged towards Voldemort and was disarmed and thrown back in seconds. He fell on the floor with a loud thud and Hermione could swear she had heard his ribs breaking.
“Who is this who helped me demonstrate what happens to those who continue to fight when the battle is lost?”
Bellatrix laughed delightedly. “It is the son of the Longbottom aurors, my Lord, remember? He is the boy who has been giving the Carrows so much trouble!”
“Ah, yes, I remember,” Voldemort hissed, looking down at Neville who struggled back up, in a clear display of much more bravery and strength than any other person she had ever met, standing unarmed and unprotected in the middle of the two sides. “But you’re a pureblood, aren’t you?”
“So what?” Neville’s hands were curled in fists.
“You’ll be a very valuable Death Eater, Neville Longbottom. We need spirit, bravery and nobility like you—”
“I’ll join you when hell freezes over,” said Neville. “DUMBLEDORE’S ARMY!”
“Very well,” Voldemort said, his voice as smooth as silk. “On your head be it” He said, summoning the sorting Hat from inside the Castle. “There won’t be any more sorting at Hogwarts, no more houses. The emblem, shield and colours of my noble ancestor, Salazar Slytherin, will be the only ones”
He petrified Neville and forced the Hat on his head, so that the ragged and pointy thing slipped down below his eyes.
“Now, Neville will demonstrate what happens when someone chooses to foolishly oppose me—” With a flick of his wand, the Sorting Hat burst into flames, burning the frozen Neville.
Hermione screamed.
He was burning. His head had been set in flames. She wanted to run to him, but her legs felt as heavy as lead.
And then, a loud CRACK.
Followed by another.
And another.
People started to apparate all around them.
Hermione knew some of them: former Hogwarts students, shopkeepers and homeowners of Hogsmeade, family members of fellow students in the fight, Ministry Employees, Quidditch players, she could swear the drummer of the Wicked Sisters was there too.
Hundreds of centaurs, uttering loud war cries, appeared, behind the Death Eaters.
Grawp, the giant, moved to try and save Hagrid, which enticed the giants allied with Voldemort to attack him. Quickly, the herd of centaurs started throwing arrows everywhere, breaking the Death Eaters’ ranks. In the middle of that mess, Hermione lost sight of Harry but she saw Neville break free from the Body-Bind Curse and draw from the depths of the flaming hat the Gryffindor Sword.
Only a true Gryffindor could have pulled that out of the hat.
With a single stroke, Neville sliced off the great snake’s head, which spun high into the air, gleaming in the light of the breaking dawn. Voldemort screamed but nobody could hear over the roar of the oncoming crowd, the sounds of the clashing giants or the stampeding centaurs.
Chaos reign.
The centaurs were scattering the Death Eaters, Ron pulled Hermione just in time to escape one giant’s stamping foot and move inside the castle. They quickly joined the battle that had begun once again, passing behind Slughornd and Charlie Weasley just in time to see the house-elves. The little beings were swarming into the Entrance Hall, screaming and waving carving knives and cleavers, led by Kreacher with the Locket of Regulus Black on his chest, hacking and stabbing at the ankles and chins of Death Eaters.
Ron joined Neville in a duel against Fenrir Greyback, Hagrid tossed Macnair as if he was a ragged doll. George and Lee Jordan slammed Yaxley to the floor. Prof. Flitwick took over Rookwood. Arthur and Percy fought Thicknesse. And Narcissa Malfoy ran through the crowd, not even attempting to fight, screaming for her son.
A son which Hermione found before the older witch could. Draco snapped his wand like a whip, one quick motion, green light splashing from it towards one man’s chest.
Dolohov .
Hermione let out a huge breath.
Later she would feel guilty about how happy that scene had made her. Because it wasn’t a happy thing to witness someone severing their soul by the use of an unforgivable curse. But it felt good to see the man responsible for Ariel’s death to be killed. And it seemed right for it to be Draco to do it.
But she didn’t allow herself to linger too much on that bliss, because the battle was still going on.
Voldemort was duelling Slughorn, McGonagall and Kingsley at the same time.
Hermione saw Bellatrix, fifty yards from her master.
She decided she would avenge Draco as he did for her.
She charged towards the witch, casting spell after spell. She didn’t use unforgivables, but she was very close to doing it. Bellatrix was fast, Hermione was soon joined by Ginny and Luna, and despite the three of them fighting their hardest, Lestrange was equal to them. One killing curse shot so close to Ginny that only one inch separated her from death.
“NOT MY DAUGHTER, YOU BITCH!” Molly Weasley shouted, pushing the three girls, “OUT OF MY WAY!”
With a swipe of her wand, they began to duel. Bellatrix’s smile faltered, becoming a snarl. Jets of colours flew, crackling and making the air around them grow hot.
“No! Get back! Get back! She’s mine!”
Mrs. Weasley was a force of nature. There was something so powerful in that scene, seeing a woman who had dedicated her life to something she found glorious, serving a political leader with great plans for the world, having a hard time in a duel against a woman who had chosen a path so many deemed unworthy, being a homemaker, a housewife, a mother.
Yet there was something Hermione had already realised both with Lily Potter’s protection over Harry, the own strength she had been able to gather from her miscarriage, the intensity of Narcissa’s love for Draco and Mrs. Weasley’s current actions…
There was no magic more powerful than a mothers’s love.
You threaten to touch one of her children and you’ll be facing death.
All the other opponents had either fled or been neutralised, everyone watched Bellatrix and Molly’s duel and Voldemort with his three opponents.
“What will happen to your children when I’ve killed you? When mummy's gone the same way as Freddie?”
“YOU WILL NEVER TOUCH OUR CHILDREN AGAIN!” Mrs Weasley roared and her curse soared beneath Bellatrix’s outstretched arm and hit her squarely in the chest, freezing her gloating smile and toppling her.
Voldemort screamed at the loss of his most faithful servant, blasting Mcgonagall, Kingsley and Slughorn backwards, flailing and writhing through the air. He then raised his wand at Molly Weasley.
Before Hermione’s hands could reach her mouth, terrified of the certain death of the woman she had come to see as her magical mother, she heard someone screaming a shield charm in the middle of the hall.
And, out of thin air or what she knew to be his invisibility cloak, Harry Potter appeared again.
“He’s alive!” She cried and her voice was muffled in the middle of hundreds of others saying the same.
“I don’t want anyone to try to help! It’s got to be like this. It’s gotta be me!” Harry said and Hermione wanted to scream at him to stop being such a stubborn self sacrificing git.
But she knew he was right. She didn’t believe in divination, but if there was one prophecy correct… It was that one.
He was the Chosen One.
Her blood rushed through her ears, turning it nearly impossible for her to hear what both Harry and Voldemort were saying. A hand snaked through her back and a look at her side showed Ron there, looking terrible but alive and well, she pressed herself back at him.
Ron kissed her temple, moving his hand up and down her back. “I’m going to marry you after Harry kills this bastard.” He said in a let out breath.
“You still don’t get it, Riddle, do you? Possessing the wand isn’t enough! Holding it, using it, doesn’t make it really yours. Didn’t you listen to Ollivander? The wand chooses the wizard … the Elder Wand recognised a new master before Dumbledore died, someone who never even laid a hand on it. The new master removed the wand from Dumbledore against his will, never realising exactly what he had done, or that the world’s most dangerous wand had given him its allegiance … The true master of the Elder Wand was Draco Malfoy.”
Hermione’s mouth fell open and she heard Ron curse. It couldn’t be right.
“But what does it matter?” Voldemort said softly. “Even if you are right, Potter, it makes no difference to you and me. You no longer have the phoenix wand: we duel on skill alone … and after I have killed you, I can attend to Draco Malfoy …”
Hermione looked around, eager to find his pale blond hair yet she didn’t see him or his mother. Good. He had to run, to save himself. He couldn’t die.
“But you’re too late,” said Harry. “You’ve missed your chance. I got there first. I overpowered Draco weeks ago. I disarmed him in Shell Cottage,”
Their first night at Bill and Fleur’s house, the fist fight between Ron and Draco. Harry held their wands, he had disarmed them. Harry wasn’t fighting with Draco’s wand at that moment, but it didn’t matter. For what it was worth, he had won and the wand had a new master.
“So it all comes down to this, doesn’t it?” whispered Harry. “Does the wand in your hand know its last master was Disarmed? Because if it does … I am the true master of the Elder Wand.”
Voldemort had no more patience for Harry’s speech.
“AVADA KEDAVRA!”
“EXPELLIARMUS!”
The bang was like a cannon-blast and the golden flames that erupted between them, at the dead centre of the circle they had been treading like cougars, marked by the point where the spells collided.
Voldemort’s green jet met Harry’s red one.
The Elder Wand flew high, dark against the sunlight, spinning across the enchanted ceiling through the air towards the master it refused to kill, who had come to take full possession of it.
Harry, the Seeker he was, caught the wand in his free hand and Tom Riddle fell backwards, limb, with mundane finality. His face vacant, unknowing, his body feeble and shrunken. He had been killed by his own rebounding curse.
Harry stood there, victorious, with two wands and staring down at his enemy.
There was one second in which no one seemed to believe what had happened, the silence suspended the moment.
But then, tumult broke and people were screaming, cheering and roaring.
Hermione ran, Ron nearly carrying her, so they could be the first to wrap their arms around Harry. Relieved more that he was alive than for the wizard he had killed.
Then Ginny, Neville and Luna hugged them too. Then the Weasleys, Hagrid, Kingsley, the teachers.
Everyone was shouting, seizing Harry, pulling him and trying to hug him.
The Boy Who Lived.
Jubilation and mourning, grief and celebration ensued.
News of released imperiused all around the country, Death Eaters fleeing or being captured, innocents being released and Kinglsey nominated Minister for Magic.
In a quick hushed conversation, Harry explained everything.
How Dumbledore had always known he was a horcrux, accidentally made the night Voldemort killed his parents, and therefore needed to die in order to truly defeat him. How Snape had been acting under Dumbledore’s orders, even by killing him the previous year, all to protect Harry because he had been in love with Harry’s mother since childhood, since before Hogwarts. They needed to talk more about it, obviously. About the Horcruxes and the Deathly Hallows, which Harry was now owner of all yet he only used the Elder Wand to fix his own. Hermione thought it was the right thing to do. The Elder Wand was more trouble than it was worth and Harry had had enough trouble for several lifetimes.
But something was stinging Hermione’s mind. If Dumbledore knew he was supposed to die, if he knew Draco had received the mission to kill him… Why did he let the boy go through all that suffering during sixth year? Not to mention how he had basically raised Harry as a pig for slaughter. Her opinion on her former Headmaster had changed a lot with that new input.
The thing that shocked her most, though, was how he managed to fake his death for so long. Narcissa Malfoy had gone to check the body, she had asked him about Draco and she had lied to Voldemort.
She had lied to Voldemort.
Harry explained to them how the killing curse had killed the piece of Voldemort’s soul inside him, which meant that should he try and kill him again… He would have succeeded,
While Harry was the center of attention (as he should be) and Ron went to be with his family, Hermione found herself gravitating towards two blond heads she at last saw, huddled together in a bench, crying, where no one was paying attention.
Hermione walked towards them, with both arms wrapped against her middle.
“You killed him.” Were the stupid first words out her mouth, in a thick whisper.
Draco’s head turned up at her voice, his face tired but also full of grief. He had his arm wrapped around his mother, who now looked smaller than Hermione had ever seen, her face puffed with tears.
“What?” He asked weakly, thoroughly confused.
“Dolohov.”
“Oh, yes. I had too. After…”
“I know. I wanted to—” Thank you. She thought, but a large sob from Narcissa drew her attention and silenced her words. Hermione glanced down and saw over what Draco and Narcissa were crying.
Lucius Malfoy’s body was sprawled beneath their feet, his skin greyish and his lips blue.
“What?” Hermione gasped.
She had just seen him.
Had he tried to fight without a wand?
“H-how? When? Who?”
“I don’t know. We found him hidden— In a b-broom closet.” His voice was hoarse and she could see he was fighting his best not to display emotion or weakness, his eyes were made of steel — he was occluding, pushing it all deep down on his mind.
He was the man of his family now, consoling his mother and holding on tight.
“A b-broom closet? B-but, you were outside, before the battle and— he the Death Eaters didn’t appear until—”
Draco nodded at her words, but she wasn’t able to finish them. A wordless disarming spell made both his and his mother’s wands fly up and twirl over Hermione’s head.
For the second time that morning, a familiar voice came from behind her.
“Draco Lucius Malfoy and Narcissa Anastasia Malfoy,” Bill Weasley said as Percy collected their wands. “You two are hereby detained for the suspicion of crimes against the wizarding community.”
At their side, there were several aurors pointing their wands at the disarmed family, who hadn’t yet finished mourning Lucius’ death.
Notes:
Hey guyss!
I'm so happy to be updating this fic, thank you so much for being here.
Again, I LIVE for your comments telling me your thoughts, theories and feelings so far. We're now riding free from canon (because who cares about epilogue), which is both exciting and scary. Let's do this.
I am becoming a good noodle and already have another 2 chapters written ahead, I'll try and write as much as I can so we can have weekly updates until the story ends.
Next chapter will be updated friday, May 30th
Chapter 28
Notes:
another friday and another chapter!
now, facing the bureaucracy and seeing that there's bad people on the good side, just as well as there are good people on the bad side!
again, let me know what you guys think this is going!
Chapter Text
May 2nd
“Harry, we have to do something!”
“I know”
“This isn’t right”
“I know”
“Her husband was dead in front of her!”
“I know”
“Draco had been helping us this whole time—”
“Bloody hell, Mione. We know!” Ron snapped, his first words to her since he and Harry all but dragged her towards McGonagall’s office and threw her through the floo to Grimmauld Place.
His face and arms had been bad before, courtesy of what had been named The Battle of Hogwarts, but a lot of those scratches were made by Hermione when he held her while she screamed and struggled to get to Bill, Percy and the makeshift aurors while they magically handcuffed the two remainder Malfoys and apparated them to the Ministry.
Harry was pinching the bridge of his nose, clearly exhausted from having nearly — no, actually died earlier. It seemed like things were never going to get easy for them. There was always going to be another battle. But this one she refused to lose.
“Well, if both of you know ,” She hissed. “Why did you not help me do something about it? At Hogwarts! Why are we here? What are we waiting for?”
“Mione, I told Robards, Bill and Percy what Narcissa did. Bill knew all about Malfoy saving us—” Harry began.
“Exactly!” Hermione let her arms fall to her sides, huffing in frustration. “Bill was there! And he never liked Draco, he refused to heal and even to feed him at Shell Cottage —”
“He was a Death Eater, Hermione!” Ron’s tone was exasperated, but his face was contorted in fury as he defended his brother.
“HE WAS FORCED TO BE ONE!” Hermione cried. “He never wanted it! He was helping us the whole time!”
“ I know!” Ron snarled. “But Bill didn’t know it then, he just knew Malfoy had the mark, had tried to kill Dumbledore and had allowed Death Eaters inside Hogwarts, including the werewolf who attacked him!”
“But he should know better now! He does know better! The Malfoys helped us enter the Gringotts! We wouldn’t have gotten that Horcrux if—”
“Mione, you don’t need to explain any of this to us,” Harry sighed, rubbing his nape. “We were there.”
“It doesn’t look like it, you’re not even trying to help them! Lucius Malfoy was partially responsible for Voldemort’s death—”
“He was also one of his biggest supporters for years,” Ron pressed. “He would have killed us in the Department of Mysteries and he was arrested in Azkaban for it before You-Know-Who overtook the Ministry.”
“Well, now he’s dead,” Hermione said coolly. “So, there’s no reason to punish Narcissa and Draco for his crimes.”
“Unfortunately, Mione, Malfoy also has his own crimes.” Harry said. “He performed two Unforgivables and—”
“Three”
Both of them raised their eyebrows at her.
“He killed Dolohov.”
“Bloody hell” Ron sighed, throwing himself into the sofa. “That won’t look good.”
“It won’t,” Harry nodded.
“What do you mean?”
“What I mean Mione, is that Percy said they would only take them in for questioning, they have some spells at the Ministry which check wands… Well, he’ll probably have the Imperius and the Cruciuatus Curses confirmed by his victims or witnesses of it,”
“Ginny said he casted the cruciatus a lot, under Carrows’ orders” Harry added.
“Yeah, and with the killing curse after the battle, well, when he was taken I heard Seamus commenting on how he had told the Death Eaters he was at their side—”
“But he was doing that to buy us time! To cover our way out!” She gasped.
“I know! But witnesses won’t know and how can we prove that the killing curse was aimed at a Death Eater and not a student?”
“I saw him cast it, Ron!”
“More than that, I’m not even sure that doing them would be allowed against Death Eaters,I surely didn’t see an Order Member casting unforgivables,” Harry added.
She had had enough. That conversation was just a waste of time. She grabbed her beaded beg, shoved it inside her sock and went to the fireplace.
“Where the hell are you going?” Ron asked.
“I’m going to the Ministry, they can’t arrest innocent people who just lost a family member in a battle with no legal basis.”
“Mione, you were always the most reasonable between the three of us.” Ron pleaded. “Why are you suddenly blind to it when it comes to Malfoy?”
The little thread of patience she had left snapped. “What? Don’t you dare make this about your jealousy of me, Ronald!” She roared. “Draco just lost his father , he should be with his mother in his home! He shouldn’t be in a holding cell or interrogation room inside the Ministry—”
“And just what do you think you’ll accomplish?” Ron spat. “You think you’ll go there and demand his freedom and they’ll just do it?”
“I NEED TO AT LEAST TRY!” Hermione shouted. “He saved your life! How dare you give up on him?”
“I haven’t given up!” Ron bellowed. “I am just asking you to be smart about it! There’s nothing you can do just now, you talked to the aurors in the Great Hall as did Harry and I, they said they would take them for questioning and they did. Now we need to have a shower, eat something, catch some sleep and then go there and try again!”
“What if it was me?” She cried. “Would you be able to eat or sleep if I was wrongfully arrested?”
She expected him to shout back. But Ron only raised both eyebrows, his lips parted and his face slack. Of course he wouldn’t. He would die for her. He asked Bellatrix to torture him instead of her. Because he loved her. And she had now just admitted, albeit silently, that she loved Draco too.
“I’ll go shower, because I have acromantula’s body parts all over me and I hate spiders,” He whispered walking towards the hall. “We’ll talk later.”
“Ron…” She began, but Harry placed a hand on her shoulder.
“We’ll find a way, Mione. First thing tomorrow, eh?”
May 3rd
The ministry atrium was empty. The statue in which wizards literally stepped over muggle bodies had been blasted, but otherwise it seemed to be a holiday in the building. All over the country people were celebrating the victory. Ron led the way towards the lifts while Hermione recited their plans to both of them.
“First, we need to get Narcissa out, Harry. Hers will be the simplest case, because she didn’t do anything and represents no threats, so she should be able to wait for her trial at the Wizengamot at home…”
Ron had been right, a quick shower, a hot meal prepared by Kreacher and a 3 hour power nap had her mind in the right place. While Ron and Harry went to The Burrow to celebrate and mourn together with the Weasleys, Hermione stayed behind and asked Kreacher to help her research the Wizarding Law inside the Black’s Library.
The elf still wasn’t very fond of a muggle-born like her, but mentioning that her aim was to help Narcissa Malfoy, née Black, and her son helped her get him on board.
When Ron knocked on the door of the library, bringing a plate of his mother’s casserole for her, guilt burned her eyes. His brother had died and she hadn’t been there for him. Hermione gingerly walked from her seat and followed him to his bed, where they laid together and she apologized and consoled him until he fell asleep. Then, she went back to the library, of course. He found her face buried in a book at nine am, her hair a bird’s nest and dry drool on the corner of her mouth.
“... Malfoy's case will be harder, but I’m sure Narcissa can move the resources to hire him a proper solicitor and with our testimonies…”
Neither of them were answering her and she kept rambling when they reached the ninth floor. A chill ran through her veins, remembering that the first time she had been there she was cursed by Dolohov and the last time, she ran away from both Dementors and Death Eaters. Now, the black tiled corridors were, unsurprisingly, empty. They walked towards the stairs to the tenth floor, where they held the holding cells.
This corridor was not empty.
Two young aurors were keeping watch over nearly fourty cells with screaming, crying or babbling dark wizards. Hermione gulped, but squared her shoulders and walked towards the two of them, ignoring the slurs and whistles along the way.
“We’re here to talk to the superior on call.” She said, valiantly.
“That would be Mr. Robards,” One of the aurors said, she had her long golden hair braided and a bored expression. “He’s not here yet.”
“So, he’s not on call.” Hermione said through a tight smile. “Who can we talk to?”
“Mr Robards—”
“Well, then cast a Patronus and tell him Harry Bloody Potter is here and wants to speak to him!” Hermione shrieked and felt Ron’s hand at the small of her back, soothing her.
The witch’s eyes went wide as she glanced between the three of them and quickly casted the Patronus. Hermione waited tapping her foot on the floor and Ron rested him back on a wall next to her, while Harry was bombed with questions by the two junior aurors.
Fifteen minutes later, Gawain Robards arrived his breath still smelling like firewhiskey from the previous day’s celebrations. He was a plump man with a walrus mustache and a receding hairline, it could be comical, but he managed to make it look menacing.
“Mr. Potter! What a pleasure to finally meet you!” He growled,m shaking their hands firmly. “Mr. Weasley, Arthur’s youngest boy, eh? Nice to meet you. And Miss Granger. To what do I owe the pleasure?”
Hermione took a huge breath before saying confidently. “Mr Robards, we’d like to submit evidence of the unjustness of two imprisonments after the Battle—”
“That’s great! I’ll take you all to my office where you can submit this evidence,” He barked. “If anyone was unjustly arrested, I am in all favor that their innocence be proven and they are released.”
“Yes,” Hermione said cheerfully, that had been easier than she thought.
“After a proper trial.”
She deflated. That was not going to be that easy. But she wasn’t ready to give up yet.
“You see, Mr Robards, these people shouldn’t even be here, they just lost a family member and they helped us—” She stopped, because Robards had raised his chubby hand to silence her.
“Miss Granger, I’ll have to stop you there, because it seems like you’re trying to give me defence arguments, even though I am not a member of the Wizengamot apt to judge any of the criminals.”
“Suspects!” Hermione corrected.
“Yes!” He waved her dismissively. “So good we’re on the same page, if the three of you would just give me your addresses I’ll be sure to contact you when the trials’ dates are set.”
“And what’s the expected date of said trials?”
“Well,” Robards made a scene of looking around them to the stuffed holding cells. “Our usual waiting period is six months, but taking in the increased demand and the state of the ministry after the war… I’d guess maybe two years.”
“Two years?” Hermione shrieked. “And if the person is found innocent? They’ll just have lost two years of their lives?”
“Well, Miss Granger, i assure you none of those people are puppies and—”
“We have a seventeen year old boy and an innocent widow!”
Robards narrowed his eyes. “Oh, so you are talking about the Malfoys?” He stepped closer. “I have a daughter, Miss Granger, and she told me lovely stories about how this seventeen year old boy behaved in school last year—”
“People were obliged to do those things!” She hissed. “The Carrows—”
“Other kids refused!”
“And they were tortured! Their parents threatened or snatched!” Hermione stomped her feet. “This was war!”
“Precisely, Miss Granger. And now we’re living the fallout.”
Hermione opened her mouth to speak, but Harry placed a hand on her shoulder. “We’ll come back tomorrow, perhaps try and talk to Kingsley.”
She threw a quick glance around through the doors to the cells, but couldn’t find the distinct shade of pale blond hair anywhere as Ron gently tugged her back to the staircase.
...
The last of Hermione’s sunday was spent making the arrangements for Tonks, Lupin and Fred’s joint funeral. The couple didn’t have much family except from her mother and their son, so the Weasleys would make up for it. Tonks did have a few auror colleagues that needed to be notified, but all of Lupin’s closest friends were dead — werewolves didn’t really have a social life. Fred, on the other side, was not only a very famous person due to his glorious days of pranks in Hogwarts and his entrepreneurship.
The service would be held in the Burrow, with a twenty minute firework show after a few words said by Harry, the twins’ best friend Lee Jordan and Mr. Weasley on behalf of all of the family. No one else was in the right place to do it.
Mrs Weasley had buried herself in housework and cooked enough food alone to feed every volunteer working at St Mungus. Ginny told Hermione that Bill and Fleur had been there, helping heal those injured during the war. Percy on the other side, had been one of the few Ministry employees present at work that Sunday, working on the paperwork to return muggle-borns their wands and really anything else he could do to keep his mind from the notion that he had lost a brother the same night he got him back. George was locked inside his room, unwilling to come out even to eat. The only one he'd talk to was Ginny. She would bring him food and stay inside with him for at least an hour. Hermione found her friend so strong for that, because she knew Ginny was crying herself to sleep too.
Hermione had joined them at the Burrow for sleep that night, when Mrs. Weasley clearly stated that, now she and Ron weren’t on the run and were officially in a relationship, it was very improper for them to sleep in the same house alone without an adult. But the Burrow was packed with different distant Weasleys that came for support after the war. So, Ron stayed with Harry at Grimmauld Place while Hermione stood with Ginny in her room. Ginny asked her about everything that happened that year and she told her — most of it, at least.
When Ginny asked if Hermione was really with Ron now, Hermione thought hard. They had been together for months since he came back after Christmas, then a little break after Malfoy Manor and — after her elf-rights inspired kiss at the Room of Requirement — they were back on. At least she was, but, biting her lip, she wondered if he felt the same. He hadn’t made any move towards her since the battle, was there any mood for it, really? But she supposed it wouldn’t be too bad to just assume that they were together as Ron usually did. Maybe they could talk later. She needed him and he needed her.
“Hm… Yes, I think so,” Hermione said.
“That was convincing,” Ginny snorted. Then she added quietly, “Fleur said something about — you and Malfoy,” Hermione held her breath. “But I didn’t — I couldn’t believe it.”
“There is nothing between me and Malfoy.”
“Yet you are going to talk to Kingsley on his behalf tomorrow, right?”
“So is Harry.” She answered firmly. “Narcissa and Draco Malfoy don’t deserve to be arrested.”
Ginny didn’t answer her, pretending to busy herself folding her laundry then. After almost half an hour, Hermione asked, “What about you and Harry?”
Ginny shrugged. “I kissed him last time, let him do the work now.”
May 4th
6:30 am
Monday morning, Harry arrived before breakfast at the Burrow with Ron and took Ginny to the backyard for a long talk, while Hermione brewed her and Ron some coffee.
“I missed those,” Ron sighed, sipping his beverage.
“Really?” Hermione smiled at the pan as she fried them bacon and eggs, without magic. “I thought you liked the weak wild herb’s tea we had at the tent.”
“I loved the tea maker more.” His hands snaked around her torso and he kissed the side of her neck. “Sorry for being a tosser, I—”
She turned to him. Her face was serious. “Ron, you don’t have to apologize for anything. You are going through something very hard, it is expected to have your feelings all over the place.” She gave him a gentle peck. “And you also don’t have to be jealous over Malfoy. I am only trying to do the right thing for him and his mother, I promise you don’t have anything to worry about.”
Ron searched between her eyes. “You were in love with him at some point.”
He wasn’t asking, so she didn’t answer.
“But you aren’t anymore?”
She took a huge breath before answering him. “I choose you, Ron.”
Ron leaned down to kiss her, but even as he tried to make it more intimate they were interrupted by a yawning Charlie.
“Is that bacon I smell?”
…
7 am
Twenty minutes later, with their bellies full, Hermione and Harry stood in the waiting room of Kingsley’s office at the first level of the Ministry for Magic. Ron stood behind, helping his family with the next day’s funeral. She fidget with her skirt, still finding it weird to wear a dress and not a fight or flight denim.
“Harry! Hermione!” Kingsley greeted them, with a warm smile and open arms. “Come! Come! What an honor!”
They shook hands and, after informing Kingsley’s secretary (a hufflepuff straight out of Hogwarts) how they took their tea, both Harry and Hermione sat at the visitor’s chairs in front of his table. Scrimgeour had been tortured and killed in that room, refusing to release information on Harry. Hermione shivered.
“So, let me just say that I am very happy to have both of you here! I haven’t properly talked to you since the night we moved you from your parents house, Harry.”
“Yeah” Harry ran his hand over his head and Hermione knew he was thinking, as she was, how it seemed to be ages ago.
“And I must admit, I thought you would be — Er — Busy for such soon meetings,” Kingsley pressed and something in his tone and mannerisms made Hermione remind herself that he was a slytherin. “After so much fight, I thought your focus would be on grieving and healing—”
“To be honest, Mr. Shackebolt—”
“Call me Kingsley, Hermione, we did ride a thestral together” Kingsley chuckled.
“Well, Kingsley,” She smiled. “We would much rather be doing just that, rebuilding everything the war took from us, but—” She glanced at Harry. “There are some circumstances that demand our full attention before we can truly rest and recover.”
“Oh, really?” Shacklebolt raised an eyebrow, looking between the two. “Why, do tell me, then. If anything is taking the much needed rest from the saviors of the wizarding world, it will be my priority to solve.”
Hermione smiled tightly, she had the strange feeling that he was already familiar with the reason for their visit.
“We are here to discuss the urgent matter of Draco and Narcissa Malfoy’s immediate release from detention.”
Kingsley’s lack of reaction showed her she was right. He knew. And he had an answer prepared.
“Unfortunately, Hermione, as I am sure you are aware, not even the Ministry for Magic has the power to release prisoners with a wave of his wand. There are protocols to follow, proper judgement and all of that.”
“The Malfoys had defected from the Dark Lord months ago! They have been aiding the Order ever since and, without their help, we wouldn’t have been able to destroy the horcr—”
“Ah, yes.” Kingsley smirked. “I was hoping we would be able to address this particular subject. There have been a lot of humours around Voldemort’s defeat and while some are juicier than other, I was sure you two would be able to fully explain the truth to me”
Harry sighed and then straightened in his chair. “Tom Riddle had been messing with a very ancient and dark magic, he made horcruxes. Those are objects that house a piece of one’s soul, so the wizard continues to live even if someone kills him. That’s why he didn’t die 17 years ago when his killing curse to me backfired because of my mother’s protection.” Kingsley’s eyes widened with interest, but his expression was hard to read behind the intertwined fingers in front of his mouth. “He made seven of them. I accidentally destroyed one during my second year, Dumbledore destroyed another in the summer after my fifth year and we both went to find a third the night he died.”
“I see,” Kingsley said. “So that was the mission you three went on last year?”
“Yes,” Harry answered. “The one I found with Dumbledore was a copy, the real one was with Umbridge so we came on a mission here at the Ministry. The other was inside the Lestrange's vault, so that’s why we broke into Gringotts. There was one at Hogwarts, which we went to get. And the snake was another, Neville destroyed that one…” He trailed off.
“I counted six.” Kingsley said firmly.
“I was the seventh,” Harry explained, looking embarrassed. “That’s why I went to the Forbidden Forest, Voldemort killed the part of his soul that lived in me. Then I was able to kill him.”
After a long pause, Kingsley said simply “Fascinating.”
“And it was all due to Narcissa’s help, she told Voldemort I was dead, otherwise he would’ve cursed me again and I wouldn’t come back a third time.”
Hermione jumped in. “We wouldn’t have been able to access the Gringotts’ horcrux without the Malfoy family’s help, they were instrumental to it. Not to mention how Draco Malfoy refused to identify Harry and saved me from being tortured by his aunt when snatchers took us to Malfoy Manor—”
“And he helped us during the battle—”
“Several times.” Hermione nodded.
Kingsley’s mouth opened in a wide grin. “That’s perfect.”
Hermione faltered. She knew it wouldn’t be that easy.
“With your testimonials I am sure that we’ll be able to have both of them pardoned for their aid to the Order.”
“Really?” Hermione and Harry asked, he was hopeful, she was wary.
“Yes, we’ll just need to follow the procedure, so if you’ll please let out your floo and owl information, I’ll make sure the DMLE contacts you whenever they’re doing hearings—”
“But, Robards said that could take months!” He had said years, but Hermione didn’t dare say it out loud.
“Well, with the state our government has been left after the war, I’d say years even,” Kinsgley said, deadpan. He didn’t seem to care about daring like Hermione did.
“But they’re innocent! They helped us!” Harry gasped.
“No,” Kingsley’s eyebrows furrowed. “They helped us, yes, but that doesn’t make them innocent.”
Hermione’s mouth fell open. So that’s how they were going to play it?
“You two need to think about this in a rational way. Draco Malfoy was a death eater, with a dark mark. His wand was checked and he performed the three unforgivable curses. He opened the school to Death Eaters and attempted to kill Dumbledore—”
“I saw him lower his wand!” Harry said.
“That was after he handed a cursed necklace to a student and poison to another — Ron, actually, right?”
Hermione and Harry glanced at each other. Hermione spoke first. “He was being threatened. He did it to protect his family, he was a minor and he was forced to—”
Kingsley raised his wand. “I am sure his defence will bring all of this to his judgement and assure that he receives a fair sentence—”
“ Fair?” Hermione shrieked. “So it is fair to allow a seventeen year old to rot for two years in Azkaban to pay for things he was blackmailed to do?”
“Hermione, it was a war! We were all in danger, yet many of us chose the right side—”
“He chose the right side! I have proof he had been helping us for years, under a secret identity— He’s the reason my parents are alive — He told us so much about the horcruxes! — I can submit my memories—”
“I am sure it will help and I commend you for your generosity with who I believe was a bully to you, right?”
Oh, Kingsley, but he was so much more.
“I have nothing but sympathy for the young Draco Malfoy, yet what kind of society would we be if we let crimes and offences go unpunished? If he doesn’t even get a slap on his wrist after committing so many crimes?”
Hermione raised to her feet. “An hypocritical one, Kingsley.” The minister’s eyebrows shot up near his turban. “I am sure Ron, Harry and I broke several rules when we invaded the Ministry, freed people held in for questioning and robbed a bank. We used magic in front of muggles. We have not been detained! I have erased my parents’ memories and used an unregistered (therefore, ILLEGAL) bag with extension charm! Am I to be arrested?”
“Of course not,” Kingsley chuckled. “You were doing it for the—”
“The greater good, right?” Hermione pressed. “Why, Draco was doing everything to save his family! He saved me hundreds of times!”
“Hermione!” Kingsley hissed, raising to his feet too. “I need you to calm down or else we’ll have to end this conversation.”
Harry tugged her gently by the wrist and Hermione sat, crossing her arms and legs. Kingsley sat again.
“Your so-called crimes do not have a victim to file a complaint of.” Kingsley said, calmly. “They were either against death eaters, unreachable muggles or the government itself — and we don’t have any plans of charging the golden trio with felonies”
“What about Gringotts? I am sure they’re not happy.” Hermione said through gritted teeth, Harry squeezed her thigh warningly.
“That was a patrimonial circumstance with no victims, again. You’d be fined at best. But some informants told us that you were helped by a goblin and we reached an agreement with the bank that we wouldn’t press charges against him if they didn’t press against you.”
She didn’t know that. “Which informant?”
“Anonymous.”
She huffed. That’s convenient .
“Mr Malfoy, on the other hand, has committed several crimes with victims that have already been named and either came to testify or can be summoned. Lots of them were minors too, Hermione” He said severely. “We owe it to them to see that their suffering is cared for.”
Hermione bit her lip. She needed to be smart. Hexing Kingsley and attempting to free the Malfoys the Golden Trio wild way was not smart. “What about Narcissa?”
“What?”
“What charges do you have against her? What did you find in her wand? Any unforgivable? Are there victims of her?”
“Er—” Kingsley cleared his throat. “At the moment she’s been accused of being a dark lord follower—”
“She doesn’t have a dark mark so there is no evidence on that enough to keep her arrested.” Hermione said.
“And housing death eaters inside her home.”
“So, that doesn’t have a victim, eh?” Harry asked. “She could wait for her trial at house arrest or something? Since she didn’t use dark spells or hurt anybody? She’s not a risk…”
Kingsley faltered this time. “Well, er — Yes, I guess so.”
“Perfect. We’ll be taking her right now.” Hermione smiled. “And I would like to talk to Draco Malfoy too.”
“Of course.” Kingsley’s smile didn’t reach his eye.
He waved his wand, sending a patronus for Robards to escort them both downstairs. He was just asking the two about their plans for the future when Hermione realised she didn’t have one. She one day had hoped to become the minister, but she wouldn’t tell Kingsley that. And she wasn’t even sure if she still wanted it. She supposed she should take her NEWTs. That would be a good start. Would Hogwarts open in four months? It seemed impossible for the renovations to be over. And would she be accepted back? Probably.
“Of course, we would love to have you here at the Ministry! Maybe working with the DMLE if you two still want to chase Dark Wizards?”
Harry’s eyes glistened. “I always dreamed of becoming an auror, sir, like my parents.”
“Wonderful! You’d make a fine auror indeed, you should be able to join auror training as soon as…”
Hermione wasn’t listening. Something came to her mind. “Kingsley?”
“Yes, Hermione?” The day had just begun, was she the reason for his voice to sound so tired?
“The Weasleys and Andromeda took Fred, Tonks and Lupin’s bodies…”
“Yes.”
“What about Lucius Malfoy’s body?”
“Well, bodies who didn’t have a family member to retrieve them have been sent to the Ministry’s Morgue.”
“Where is that?”
“St Mungus.”
“Okay, thank you very much.” Hermione smiled broadly as Robards opened the door, he too looked like he was already tired. Did Hermione have that effect on people?
Good.
…
10am
Three hours at the Ministry’s later, Hermione would realise that maybe the reason everyone around her was tired was the bureaucratic slowness of everything in there.
Robards took them to his office while he talked with Harry, praising him for his deeds and saying how good it would be to have him in the Auror’s Department, while one of his subordinates got on with Narcissa’s release paperwork.
Then, he took them towards the tenth floor, which was a laborious effort as every single person they crossed paths with had something to tell Harry and Hermione. Usually “thank you for what you did”, but eventually questions about their plans or “did you really break into Gringotts and fled riding a dragon?” to which Harry would unfortunately always answer with a “it was Hermione’s idea” behind a wide grin.
When they finally arrived at the corridors, they were left to wait for a young auror, one Ms. Renault. It took her forty minutes to finally grace them with her presence and Hermione noticed with a grim that it was the same blonde girl from sunday. She came in with a coffee in her hand and a bright smile.
“Miss Granger! Mister Potter!” She shook both their hands and rested her hip on her table, sipping her coffee, taking their wands and asking a flustered Harry as many idiotic questions as she could. Was she stalling?
Hermione cleared her throat. “We’re here to see Mrs. Malfoy released. Are you the one who will proceed with it?”
Renault all but scowled at her. “Yes.” She said with a tight cold smile. “Follow me”
They went inside a narrow corridor, with doors all around them. They looked made of glass, but Hermione had read in a book that they were in fact wards and not a physical door. People could see and hear those inside, but they couldn’t see or hear who was passing. She listed the familiar faces: Goyle Sr., Yaxley, Rockwood, MacNair…
And when they reached the second to last cell, Hermione made a mental note of asking Narcissa Malfoy for advice later, because only she would be able to look so positively regal and gorgeous after 48 hours of imprisonment in a stone walled cell with no beds or seats. Human rights in the wizarding world were appalling, there wasn’t even a toilet.
“Oi! Malfoy!” Renault shouted, her wand pointed at her throat. “Approach”
Narcissa went forward to her cell door with the aristocratic posture one would use to host a tea party in her summer estate.
“Yes?”
“You’ve been freed to go. Brace for impact.” She gave the old witch no more than two seconds before casting the counter charms to deactivate the wards, sending a blast of wind that made Narcissa hit the opposite wall.
The auror chuckled, but Hermione shrieked and Harry gasped.
“Was this necessary?” Harry asked, angrily. Hermione had run to give Narcissa a hand to right herself up, the witch’s hand was trembling.
“My mother is a muggleborn, Mr Potter, so yes.” Renault hissed.
“So was my mother!” Harry snapped. “And that’s why I fought Voldemort , not an unarmed witch. In fact, I don’t remember seeing you in the battle, Renault. I think Mrs. Malfoy may have done more for muggleborns than you.”
The auror scowled at him. “Go to level two to retrieve her wand.” And she spun on her heels back to her table.
“Are you alright, Mr. Malfoy?”
Narcissa huffed. “As well one could, given the circumstances.” She said, smoothing her robes. “I believe thanks are due to the two of you for helping me get out of here?”
“No!” Hermione and Harry said quickly.
“I owe you my life,”
“You shouldn’t even be here! This is preposterous!”
Narcissa raised an eyebrow at Hermione’s words, then allowed her gaze to inspect Hermione head to shoes. She wasn’t judging, but definitely assessing. Hermione blushed and Harry, sensing the scene, guided Draco’s mothers through the corridor.
“Wait,” Renault said as they reached her table. “Grab your wands.” She tossed them. “I must inform you the terms of your bail, Malfoy”
“Mrs Malfoy!” Hermione corrected.
“You are not to leave the UK, you are not to use magic to attack any other living being, you are not to contact other accused or criminals. Any non-compliance will be a one-ticket to Azkaban until your trial, understood?”
“I understand.” Narcissa said slowly, just a hint of arrogance in her tone. “But, what about Draco?”
“Yes!” Hermione exclaimed. “I requested a meeting with him too!” And as Narcissa looked at her, curiously. “To discuss his defence—”
“Defence?” Narcissa raised an eyebrow. “He’s not coming with me?”
Hermione and Harry glanced at each other.
“We weren’t able to have him released to wait for his trial in freedom, no” Harry said, scratching the nape of his neck. “I am so sorry—”
“We will do everything we can to have him released as soon as possible — It’s absurd! — He shouldn’t even go to trial, he was helping us and this is not fair!”
“I see,” Narcissa pursed her lips. “Well, I should like to see him,”
“Not possible,” Renault grinned. “He’s been moved already.”
“What?” Harry snapped.
“Where?” Hermione gasped.
“To Azkaban.” Her grin widened.
“What? When?”
Renault made the show of checking her watch. “About an hour ago.”
Hermione’s mouth fell open. “But I had already requested Kingsley a meeting with him at that point, the minister said yes!”
The auror leaned back at her chair. “The memo must’ve gotten lost, you see, we’re still getting back on our feet after the war…”
“This is absurd! Why was he taken so soon?”
“We were instructed to send the most dangerous accused first, for security measures.”
“What?” Harry spat. “I just saw Greyback in there! You’re saying Malfoy is more dangerous than him?”
“I just follow orders. You two can request a visit to him in Azkaban at level 2, too.”
…
11am
Robards didn’t greet them this time, instead they were attended at a counter by a witch — named Mrs. Telley who was probably half rag and over a hundred years old. She spoke so slowly Hermione nearly forgot the beginning of her phrases when she reached the end. After twenty minutes, Narcissa was finally filling the form to get her wand and Hermione was trying to schedule her visit to Azkaban, but Mrs. Telley wasn’t only slow — she was also deaf. Narcissa had to place the papers under her nose so she could smile and go back to the storage room to retrieve the wand.
The first thing Narcissa Malfoy did with her wand was cast a scourgify in herself, glamour charms on her hair and face. Hermione’s face burned. Should she have offered to do it before? Perhaps, at least the scourgiy .
“I… am... sorry… miss.” The old witch told Hermione, painfully slowly. “Only… family… members… are… allowed… to… visit… prisoners.”
Narcissa gave Hermione a condescendant smile and said. “Well, then schedule my visit. As soon as possible.”
Mrs. Telley blinked at Narcissa. “But… you… are… an… accused… awaiting… trial, right…?”
“Yes” Harry, Hermione and Narcissa said exasperatedly after the old lady took five minutes to finish speaking.
“Well…, then… you… aren’t… allowed… to… meet… with… other… accused… until… your… trial.”
The three of them looked at each other. Draco would be alone for two years? With no one to visit him? With dementors? In Azkaban? He would go mad!
Hermione was usually considered an overthinker, but at that moment she did something without thinking at all.
“Well, then arrange my visit. Hermione Granger. I am his fiancée .”
Chapter 29
Notes:
very emotional chapter, I cried A LOT while writing. Let me know if you cried reading lol
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
11:30 am
For someone so slow, Mrs Telley surely had a sharp mind. She distrusted Hermione’s claim from the beginning, but thanks to Harry and Narcissa’s quick and unquestioned support of her story, the witch was forced to take the matter to her superior. Robards looked now positively annoyed.
“So you’re his fiancée?” He barked. “And you just forgot to mention it?”
“Well, no one asked.” Hermione scoffed. “And seeing that I am a very public person, who had a journalist talking about my love life in the media at fourteen, you can understand my reluctance—”
“If you’re going to marry a death eater, honey,” Robards said. “Word is going to get out!”
“He’s not a death eater!” She hissed.
“And you’re vouching for it?” Robards ignored her, addressing Harry.
“Yes. Hermione and Draco have been in a relationship since sixth year.”
Robards ran his hand over his receding hairline. He turned to Narcissa. “And you knew it?”
“Yes.” Narcissa said, a polite smile and her hands folded in front of her. “Naturally.”
Robards snorted. “You want me to believe that the heir of families whose mottoes are Toujour Pur and Sanctimonia Vincet Semper would marry a muggleborn?”
“Excuse me?” Hermione spat.
“If we still held our previous beliefs,” Narcissa said coolly, looking down her nose at him. “We wouldn’t have betrayed the Dark Lord to aid the Order.”
“Ha!” He chuckled. “That is yet to be proven. I don’t suppose you can prove the engagement either?”
Narcissa smirked and Hermione had the feeling she had been hoping for this question. “Why, but of course I can. Hermione” Hermione did her best not to jump at the use of her first name. “is wearing the first courting jewel I received from Lucius — The Malfoy Signaling Bracelet.”
Hermione's face burned while Harry and Robards gaped at her. As if following Narcissa cue, she pulled the golden necklace from underneath her shirt.
Harry’s lip parted and he said weakly. “Mione, but you’ve had this since fifth year.”
Exactly, Harry. Which is why my brain is currently short circuiting.
“Yes, Harry. I am sorry I only told you about it during sixth year, but we’ve been together for a long time.” She lied, improvising, Narcissa’s eyes flashed and she understood she had done right.
Robards dumbly said that it wasn’t a bracelet, but a necklace. Really clever the leader of the wizarding police.
“Well, as the original piece was a snake enchanted to circle the owner’s arm, my son found it best to have it melted and redesigned to fit his gryffindor betrothed.” Narcissa approached and Hermione’s breath caught. The witch touched Hermione’s neck with her wand and the Malfoy family's crest appeared in the lioness's torso: a shield with two dragons and the letter M.
Hermione gasped, as did everyone else around her.
Malfoy had given her family heirloom, she knew it, but she had no idea it was a courting jewel. And he gave it to her before they had even become a thing. He gave it to her when he was just D. He gave it to her when he was still Daphne’s boyfriend.
“Of course, it’s too early to talk about marriage or anything, we need to finish Hogwarts first… But Cissa even showed me her mother’s engagement ring” The girl’s voice echoed in Hermione’s mind.
But Malfoy had been thinking about marriage with her?
No.
Of course, not.
What a silly notion.
He was probably just worried about her, Voldemort had been living in his house for months and maybe — maybe he just wanted to make sure she would be safe. It was noble. He knew a muggleborn like her wouldn’t stand a chance under Voldemort’s reign. That was all there was to it.
He liked her and he was worried.
No one thought about marriage at fifteen. Or eighteen for that matter.
And he wouldn’t marry her, a muggleborn.
Not that it mattered. She was with Ron.
She chose Ron.
She would one day, perhaps, eventually, probably… Marry Ron.
Yes. Ron.
She blinked to see Robards and Harry still staring at her.
“Precisely,” Hermione cleared her throat. “So, when can we arrange the first visit?”
Robards scratched his jaw, mouth agape. “I — er— Hm.” He sighed and nodded to Mrs. Telley. “Alright, go on with it then.”
While the old witch took a month of working days to reach her counter once again, Harry pulled Hermione to the side and whispered. “I think I gotta get going, I need to get dressed er— Ginny said she’d help me with my speech thing and—”
Oh, God. The funeral . Hermione had planned to be at the Burrow right before lunch, so she could get ready with the family and help with the preparations, but the slowness of public bureaucracy outplanned her. Three hours later she had gotten only half of the prisoners she intended, failed to meet with Malfoy and announced a fake engagement. And it seemed like she wouldn’t leave that place soon.
“Yes, of course, Harry!” She smiled. “I’ll go as soon as I can and…”
She casted a quick glance around and lowered her voice even more. “Can you please not tell Ron about the — Er, fiancée thing?”
Harry looked mortified to be addressing it. He was never the one to talk about feelings and relationships. “Sure — I wasn’t — I mean,” He murmured so quietly she had to press her temple on his to hear. “You won’t marry Malfoy or anything, right?”
“Oh my God! Of course, not, Harry!” Hermione shrieked. Mrs. Telley stopped and Narcissa raised her eyebrows. She smiled innocently at them and waited until they looked away to continue whispering. “Harry, this is just so I can help his defence and you heard them, his mother won’t be allowed to visit him for months!”
“Yes, yes, I know. It’s the right move — I mean, you’re a good person, Hermione” Harry said. “I just, With the whole bracelet thing — Er, I mean, after the Room of Requirement I thought… You’re with Ron, now, right?”
“Yes. Yes, I am” Hermione blushed.
“Alright. Just… Don’t hurt him. He’s my best friend — You are too, of course—”
“Harry! I think you should go. Everything will be alright.” Hermione said, her eyes shut with embarrassment, what did Harry take her for?
“Alright, I’ll go,” He chuckled, raising his palms in surrender. “Mrs. Malfoy, again I can’t ever thank you enough for saving me, if there’s anything you need…”
“It’s quite alright, Mr. Potter,” Narcissa smiled.
Harry left for the lifts just in time for Mrs. Telley to place her paperwork over the counter.
“Now… Ms… Granger… If… You… Can… Please… Fil… Those… For… Me…”
Hermione snatched the papers quickly, her fingers trembling with anxiety. Her handwriting came out all messy and scrambled under Narcissa’s scrutinizing gaze. Name, age, relationship with the prisoner, prisoner name, prisoner age… She hesitated once she saw the word address .
She had no home.
“You could put Malfoy Manor in there, Miss Granger.” Narcissa said.
“Oh,” Hermione gasped. “No, I — It’s quite alright, I’ll just put Harry’s house for now until—”
“I say this, because I assume they’ll probably not allow me to exchange correspondence with Draco, too. Perhaps he could address them to you instead and—”
“Oh — Er, yeah.” Hermione hated how her ability of speech failed her in the most needed moments. She took a huge breath before answering. “I still think it would be a bad idea, perhaps they won’t allow any correspondence if we had the same address. And it would be suspicious to say I’m living there before marriage—”
The last word left her so high pitched that Narcissa raised her eyebrows. Hermione quickly looked away, writing Grimmauld Place No 12 at the form.
“I’ll just put Harry’s address.” She shoved the form in Mrs. Telley's wrinkled hands.
“And why not your parent’s house? Are they opposed to owls?” Narcissa’s tone was arrogant, as if she thought the idea was ridiculous.
“No. They don’t have one, but they’re not opposed… I just—” Hermione bit her lip, looking at the ceiling to stop her tears. “They’re in Australia.”
“Oh, travelling?”
“No.”
“Now… You… Just… Need… To… Pay… For… The… Visitor’s… Card… Five… Sickles…”
Hermione tossed the coins over the counter. The old witch went slowly to another room.
“You don’t have an accent, have they moved recently?” Narcissa pressed.
“Yes.” Hermione said. And, sensing that the witch would insist, she explained. “They’ve been living there since last summer.”
“I assume they must be very worried about you, how do muggles communicate without owls?”
“Er— I could use a letter,” Hermione hoped Mrs. Telley would move quicker. “But that would take weeks, a telephone would allow me to talk to them as in a floo call. But I don’t have one—”
“Oh” Narcissa gasped. “So they don’t know that you’ve survived and won the war yet? Ms. Granger, I know it’s not my place to say anything, but you must know how impossible it is for a parent to suffer without knowing its child wellbeing—
“They're not suffering.” Hermione snapped, harsher then she intended, silencing Narcissa. “They just… They don’t know I exist.” She let out in a breath.
She was staring at the door Mrs. Teller had entered, but she took Narcissa’s silence as the appropriate reaction.
“I obliviated them, so they could leave. So they would be safe and at peace if I—”
“If you died.” Narcissa said dryly, Hermione glanced at her and saw now the witch avoiding her gaze. “It was a very good idea, Ms. Granger. Terribly sad, but a great idea.”
Hermione nodded, wondering if she should…
Sod it, she would.
“It was your son’sidea,” She whispered. “He even bought them a house.”
Narcissa’s eyes shot upwards and poured into her. Hermione couldn’t really identify what emotions she saw there. It wasn’t anger or doubt. It was something else… Not quite positive, though. Painful.
“Here… It… Is…” Came the tiny voice of Mrs. Telley, while the witch slowly made her way towards the counter. “Ms… Granger… Visitor… To… Mr… Malfoy…”
“Thank you.” Hermione said, pulling the purple card with a single A written at one side and a date for her first visit on the back side.
“Now… Can… I… Help… You… With… Anything… Else?”
Hermione was about to say no, when Narcissa spoke. “Yes, please. I’d like to purchase 500 azcredits to Mr. Draco Malfoy.”
The old witch nodded and crouched out of sight behind the counter.
“Azcredits?” Hermione asked before she could think better of it. She didn’t want Narcissa to think she was nosy. But then again, Narcissa had been nosy.
“It’s sort of a coin inside Azkaban. It can get you blankets, food, parchment, ink and quills for letters… This sort of thing.” Narcissa explained, matter-of-factly. “I am quite used to the process since my sister and…”
She trailed off, her eyes shone with tears and she busied herself righting some of the pamphlets on the counter. Something took control of Hermione’s body and made her place a supportive hand over Narcissa’s, who glared at her.
“I am sorry, Narcissa. For everything you’ve been forced to deal with.”
Narcissa let out her breath in an almost laugh. “I allowed my sister to torture you in my drawing room not two months ago, Ms Granger. I hardly believe you should be sorry about anyth—”
“It wasn’t me!” Hermione said exasperatedly, as Mrs. Teller got back to her feet, cracking every vertebra of her spine. “It was Draco… You must know—”
“I do now.” Narcissa scoffed. “I didn’t know then .”
“Here… It… Will… Be… Two…. Thousand… Galleons…”
Hermione’s jaw dropped. That was a fortune .
“Please, contact Gringotts and have it transferred from my account.” Narcissa said firmly.
Mrs Telley smirked, or pursed her lips, it was really hard to tell underneath so many wrinkles. “Aren’t… You… An… Accused… Awaiting… Trial…?”
“Yes, I am.” Narcissa raised her chin, defiantly.
“Then… Your… Monetary… Assets… Should… Be… Frozen…” She was definitely smirking. “Until… Trial.”
Narcissa blanched. “This is absurd! How am I to provide for myself?”
“Maybe you should’ve thought about that before joining You-Know-Who,”
Hermione’s head whipped back and found Robards, also smirking,
“You mean to tell me that Mrs. Malfoy will not be able to access her family vaults?” She asked.
“Precisely.”
“That’s outrageous!” Hermione shrieked. “Her husband just died! How will she pay for his funeral? Her son has been wrongfully imprisoned—”
“How will my son survive Azkaban if he doesn’t have any money—?”
While Narcissa argued, Hermione bit her lip, thinking hard. She had sold her parents house and saved the money to pay for a possible trip to get them back as well as fending for herself while she looked for a job after the war. It seemed so long ago, when she was forced to make those decisions and — if she was being honest — she didn’t really believe that the time would come to use that money. However the decision was easy in front of her: She owed this to the Malfoys. She took her beaded bag to a corner, so Robards wouldn’t see her extension charm (something told her it would love a chance of seeing her commit a felony) and summoned the coin bag. She didn’t have a lot of wizarding money, a trip to Gringotts would probably be due to exchange the muggle money for galleons… She blushed at the idea of coming back there, but then again no one noticed it was her there, right? Well, apparently Terry and Neville knew so… She shook her head, trying to focus.
“I want to buy, er—” She turned the bag over the counter and counted all her golden coins. “I want to buy fifty AzCredits.”
“Ms Granger, that’s two hundred galleons!” Narcissa gasped.
“Yes, I know… I’m sorry, it’s all I have for now — I can get more, though. I just need to exchange my muggle money at Gringotts—”
“I surely don’t mean to use your money for that—”
“Well, you have to. Malf—Draco needs food and means to communicate with you. So, he needs the money… My money. Until we can figure something out.”
Narcissa pursed her lips, but Hermione had already pushed her gold towards Mrs. Telley and the old witch was typing something in a vintage register machine.
“I am sure Kingsley will help us out. Once he knows the depth of the situation and how much your family has aided the Order.”
“Very well, at least join me for a proper tea at the Manor—” Narcissa began.
“I hope you don’t mean the one that had been used as headquarters for You-Know-Who’s army,” Robards snorted, his round belly bouncing with his chuckles. “Because that one has been cordoned off for investigations—”
“WHAT?” It was the first time since she arrived at the Ministry that Hermione saw Narcissa lose her control over her emotions; gone was the aristocratic pride and strength: only despair was left. “My home? Where am I supposed to live?”
“That’s not my problem,” The auror said and then pointed his thumb to Hermione. “ She’s the one who fought so eagerly to get you out.”
Narcissa’s face blanched and she had to brace herself on the counter. It had been too much. Her husband, imprisonment, her son, her money, her house. Hermione had a feeling that Narcissa Malfoy had never in her life been so utterly troubled and alone. She quickly placed a hand over the witch’s.
“Come, Mrs. Malfoy. Let’s go somewhere else.” She whispered.
The walk towards the floo connections in the atrium was silent and heavy. As Narcissa awkwardly stared at the fireplace, Hermione tossed the floo powder and shouted. “Grimmauld Place!”.
While Narcissa slowly turned around to examine the parlour, Hermione allowed herself to fully roam it too — trying to see it through the noble witch’s eyes. There were a few claw footed leather chairs, a fireplace and a long mahogany table as well as a couple of sideboards made of the same wood here and there. It was not nearly as dusty and dirty as it had been when they arrived there three years before — but it still probably paled in comparison to Mrs. Malfoy’s standards. Kreacher now showed himself a dutiful house elf, cleaning and maintaining the former Black’s house.
“I thought it was bigger,” Narcissa commented, weakly.
“I beg your pardon?” Hermione gasped, not believing that the witch could be as arrogant as complain over the shelter she had (almost) managed to secure her , pending Harry’s confirmation .
But Narcissa looked back, her eyes glistening with tears. “The last time I came to this house, I was only sixteen… So the house looks smaller to me now.” She gave Hermione a sad smile.
“Oh, yes! You’re Sirius’ cousin,” Hermione said and then her heart clenched. Narcissa had been the one who instructed Kreacher to misinform Harry when they left for the Department of Mysteries. She was one of the many reasons that led to Sirius’ death.
“And Regulus.” Narcissa nodded, her hands folded in front of her in the most perfect etiquette once again. “Well, I believe this house belongs to Mr. Potter now, am I correct?”
“Y-yess.” How would her friend find the idea of housing her in his deceased godfather’s home? She hoped his hero's heart would be generous enough not to let a widow in the streets, but still she couldn’t be sure, until she talked to him.
“I don't want to be a burden to him, Ms. Granger. I am sure I can contact some family friends in order to aid me in this time of need. I will be out of your back in no time.”
“Oh, of course. Yes, sure.” Hermione said. “I just wanted to leave the Ministry as soon as possible and I didn’t know — I didn’t have anywhere else to go. I… I think I’ll live here now — Until I can rent a flat or something, that is.”
She was babbling and talking nonsense, she had no idea of renting a flat until she said it.
“I am very thankful for your help at the Ministry, Ms. Granger. You are very generous.”
“Oh, that was nothing,” She dismissed. “It was the right thing to d—”
“A lady must know how to take a compliment, Ms. Granger.”
Hermione’s face burned. “I am n-not a lady.”
Narcissa smirked.
“Er— Uh — I have to go,” Hermione stuttered. “Today is the funeral for Fred Weasley, Remus Lupin and Nymphadora Tonks and I said I’d help with—”
Narcissa’s eyes widened. “Andromeda’s daughter is dead?”
Once again, Hermione could slap herself on the forehead for not having the noble wizarding houses’ inbred family tree memorised. “Oh, yes —She’s your niece.I’m sorry, I just blurted the information out and —”
“It’s quite alright,” Narcissa dismissed with a wave. “I am not close with my sister and have never met her girl. I— I am sad, of course, no mother should have to bury her child—”
Now it looked like Narcissa wanted to slap herself for saying the wrong thing. Hermione tensed and then relaxed with a shuddering breath. “I’ll just go. You can take a bath, eat something and maybe floo call your friends… I’ll be back at the end of the evening.”
Narcissa nodded. “Is Kreacher still here?”
As if answering a summon, with a loud CRACK, Kreacher appeared at the house.
“Mistress Narcissa!” He cooed, with a bow so low the tips of his nose and ears touched the wooden floor. “Kreacher is honoured to serve once again the Noble House of Black.”
“Kreacher!” Narcissa smiled and, as if thinking, she said. “Lip!”
“Are you hungry, Mistress? Kreacher can make tea—”
Nervously, Narcissa nodded, but proceeded to call. “Kiki! Barmy!”
No one answered and Hermione had half a mind of asking Narcissa — who was growing in distress — to sit. Kreacher seemed worried too, wringing his hands. “Kreacher will fetch tea and some biscuits for the Mistress, alright?”
“Alright.” Narcissa was on the verge of tears. Kreacher popped towards the kitchen “Kiki! Lip! Barmy!”
Nothing. Several summons were ignored.
“Topsy!”
A loud CRACK and Topsy, the same elf Hermione had seen when Draco saved them in Malfoy Manor, Dobby’s sister, appeared. Narcissa sighed in relief.
“Mistress!” The elf cried, hugging Narcissa’s ankles. “Mistress! Topsy was so scared! People was in Mistress’ house! They was shouting and grabbing the elves! And Topsy ran! Topsy didn’t want to escape the house, didn’t want to be a bad elf, but people was saying Master Lucius was dead and there was no new Master. The elves was crying and they grabbes the elves.--” She sobbed. “But Topsy is Master Draco’s so Topsy ran! Master Draco is not dead, is him Mistress?”
“No,” Narcissa chuckled. “He’s alive. But he’s been arrested.”
Topsy began wailing at Narcissa’s feet, who, for all that counted, was not disgusted or bothered with the amount of tears and snot the elf left at the hem of her robes. She seemed, however, visibly annoyed by the idea of people breaking into her home and “grabbing” her elves.
“People?” Hermione gasped. “The aurors?”
Narcissa bit her lip. “Possibly. But go, Ms. Granger. I’d hate for you to miss on paying homage to your loved ones—”
“But you clearly have problems I can help with—”
“They will still exist in a few hours, but you’ll only have one chance of being there for this moment.” Narcissa smiled and Hermione was shocked to see how motherly the scene looked to her.
…
1pm
When Hermione arrived, the Burrow was crowded. Percy, Charlie, Oliver Wood, Angelina Johnson, Alicia Spinnet, Katie Bell, Lee Jordan and three other boys from Fred’s year in Hogwarts were hunched around the center of the living room, having a hard time reading and solving the instructions on Weasley Wizard Wheezes’ firework packages.
“You sure George won’t help?” Lee asked Charlie.
“No, I don’t think he’ll even come downstairs for the ceremony,” Charlie grimaced.
“That’s nonsense, of course he will!” Angelina snapped, jumping to her feet and climbing up the stairs, two steps at a time, towards the twins’ old room. “Hey, Hermione!” She smiled as she passed her.
“Hermione!” Several of the voices in the living room greeted.
“Hermione, my dear!” Mrs. Weasley hugged her with a fond sad smile, pulling Hermione towards the kitchen. “Harry told us you’d been caught up at the Ministry, so how was it? Arthur and Percy said it has been madness to rebuild everything but of course it would after — Would you like a sandwich, dear? — After so many months under their dictatorship — Yes, Fleur take those outside dear, will you? — As I was saying to Arthur, we’ve done enough, let us mourn now and heal and those bastard bureaucrats who cowered behind their tables build it up again, but you know Arthur — Ginevra! It is a funeral, for Merlin’s sake, you won’t dress in something that scandalous!”
Hermione, with half a sandwich shoved in her mouth, glanced back to find Ginny in a flowy black dress that ended just after her knees — scandalous.
“What? You think Fred would care if people saw my ankles?” She complained. “Or Tonks for that matter?”
“Well, I don’t care if they would! You will wear something decent as long as it’s not my funeral!”
Ginny huffed and stormed upstairs, nearly bumping into Harry and Ron who had been descending.
“Mione!” Ron greeted, hugging her. “Harry told me everything!”
She widened her eyes at Harry from Ron’s side and he shook his head. Okay, so not everything. Not the fiancée part. This is on you, Mione.
“I can’t believe this is happening,” She cried. “It’s so unfair! They helped us so much and now they are being treated worse than Greyback—”
“They probably just want to be thorough…” Ron shrugged. “Last time, the Malfoys went unpunished by claiming they had been under the Imperius curse… And they were the first to come back to You-Know-Who—”
“You can say his name now, Ron,” Harry chuckled.
“I don’t want to.”
“They are not saying they were imperiused this time,” Hermione pressed. “They are telling the truth: they helped us defeat Voldemort and—”
“I know, Mione!”
“I know you do!” Hermione said. “I feel like Kingsley hasn’t taken me and Harry seriously, he treated us like petulant children… But, Bill and Fleur also know that Malfoy went with us to Gringotts. Why weren’t they defending him?”
Ron scowled. “Mione, my brother just died. Excuse me if my family is more concerned about this than saving Malfoy—”
She wanted to fight. She wanted to say how they had no trouble going to St. Mungus for volunteer work. How a quick owl or floo call would perhaps be enough to help free an innocent boy. She wanted to remind Ron how Draco had just lost his father , how Narcissa had just lost her husband . How they were grieving too yet deprived the basic humanity of being allowed to do so in their own home. How they probably wouldn’t even be able to bury Lucius in their family’s cemetery…
But, she could do it the next day. She had done everything in her power to help the Malfoys for now and she could give a few hours of her full attention and compassion to Ron. Merlin knew how he disliked feeling second placed or shadowed by someone else.
“You’re right. We’ll talk about this later. Let’s focus on saying goodbye to Fred now. I am really sorry, Ron. I want to be here for you.” She said, running her hands on his arms.
His face softened and he was about to give her a peck on the lips when they were summoned by Mrs Weasley to help. It was almost like Bill and Fleur’s wedding again, she couldn’t waste a single minute with them idle: there were chairs to clean and move, lights to hang, lawn to be mowed, food to make, a stage to build, drinks to cool and aisles to decorate. Then, twenty wands were needed to put up a giant marquee over the chairs and stage. Hermione’s included.
3pm
Only when everything was ready, Hermione was allowed to get changed inside Ginny’s room. She summoned a black dress from her bag, but —remembering Mrs. Weasley’s words — proceeded to enlarge its skirt so it reached her heels. It was practically the first time since Fleur and Bill’s wedding that she stopped to fully appreciate herself in the mirror.
She looked older.
Her cheekbones were sharper or maybe she had lost face fat, either way it gave her a more dramatic edge. Her breasts had grown and her hips were wider, surprising feat after nearly starving in the woods, but she supposed the weeks at Shell Cottage had helped her recover some of the weight lost during the months in the tent. She looked like a woman. Like a woman who had survived a war but not without her fair share of trauma and scars.
Facing herself, if only for those minutes, granted her space to reflect on many things. It felt like she had been holding her breath for almost a year now, ever since she was dismissed by Draco in the Room of Requirement minutes after losing her virginity. She obliviated her parents, went on the run, tracked dark magic objects, fought evil wizards, lost a child, got captured and then saved.
She thought about Draco. How he had always helped her, ever since before she knew it was him. What he did for Neville, for her with the betrothal jewel, for the three of them in Malfoy Manor, Gringotts and even Hogwarts’ Battle. He had done so much for her, showed her time and time again how grandiose were his feelings. How his actions would speak louder than words.
Which was certainly helpful, seeing that his words were no good for anything.
Draco kept avoiding conversations, kept denying the good in him, kept treating her poorly. She was tired of it. Tired of trying to dig decent behaviour from him. War was over and she just couldn’t imagine herself starting anything with him. Ever. It was too hard, she didn’t have it in her to fight anymore. She needed something easy, something good, something warm and careful.
Ron was this person.
He had been her best friend for years, he was loyal, brave and affectionate. Of course, he had made mistakes too, most of them out of jealousy and immaturity. But he would grow out of them. He already had begun doing so. He had been so different since Christmas. He talked more, understood more, apologised more. She had no doubts when it came about him: he liked her, he demonstrated it with actions and words, he was protective and caring without being possessive and toxic. He never called her stupid, he never lashed out on her.
She chose Ron.
But, she would always owe Draco her life. And the two of them were connected for life. He had been her first, the father of the little baby that never was, the boy who saved her so many countless times. She owed him not only to save him from Azkaban, but also to prevent him from closing in on himself, from letting darkness take over. She could just picture how her first visit would go: he would say he didn’t need her pity, that he didn’t need her help, that she was stupid for even offering, that she should go back to Weasel and let him rot there.
He was so predictable. She wouldn’t allow him to get under her skin or set her off of her goal. She would get him out of Azkaban, would help him see the light in himself and try to live a normal good life. She wouldn’t rest until she helped him and Narcissa solve all the nasty problems they found themselves trapped in.
Maybe she just needed to constantly live under a strict calendar of high-level objectives.
“Mione?”
“Ron!” She smiled, wrapping her arms around him to press a gentle kiss on his lips. Then, she cupped his face. “How are you feeling?”
“Better now.” He beamed, but then it faltered. “Er — Mom was asking if you’d like to say a few words for Lupin and Tonks… I mean, Kingsley’s supposed to make a speech too, but she thought it would be nice to have us all saying something—”
“Of course,” Hermione said. “I don’t have anything prepared, but I suppose—”
“Brilliant,” He said before closing the distance between their lips again.
“Oh, I am sorry to interrupt the two lovebirds!” Shrieked Mrs. Weasley from the stairs, “But we do have a funeral to attend if you don’t mind joining us!”
Hermione’s face burned.
…
4pm
Hermione, Ron and Harry stood in the front row, under strict orders from both Mrs. Weasley and Rita Skeeter who, to Hermione’s dismay, was covering the ceremony for the Daily Prophet. Something about the Golden Trio being the face of the He Who Must Not Be Named’s defeat.
“Funny you would say that,” The girl huffed. “Seeing that not two weeks ago you were calling me and Harry the Undesirables number 1 and 2.”
Ron snorted, but Harry furrowed his brows.
Skeeter didn’t seem even slightly offended. “Oh dear, we all saw what they did to poor Xenophilius when he voiced his opposition. I did what I was supposed to do to survive, is that a crime?”
“Just following orders, huh? That's precisely what every nazi said after World War II!”
“What is a natsee?” Skeeter asked, inspiring a roll of eyes from Hermione.
“Now, Mrs. Granger, if we were to arrest everyone who didn’t openly defy Voldemort, we wouldn’t have wizards and witches left—” Robards, the oaf, had the audacity to chuckle. He was in his full dress robes. Hermione saw a lot of others with the same uniform and it struck her that Tonks had been an auror.
“We would be left,” Ron said and it made her heart swell with pride. “In fact, my whole family would.”
“Yes, but in that case so would the Malfoys,” Harry said. “And that’s not what happened is it, Mr. Robards?”
The exchange had Skeeter’s eyes glistening, searching for hot gossip to sell papers. “Oh, and the Malfoys are of your concern, Harry? You think they ought to be freed?”
“I am sure the truth will prevail, setting any innocents free and any culprits incarcerated.” Robards answered, politically.
“Don’t insist,” Hermione hissed in a low whisper to her friends. “Let’s save efforts to play their defence in the right way, I don’t want Skeeter to ruin things for us — So we can’t let her know anything just yet.”
Both of them nodded.
The chairs arranged in two rectangles, with an aisle in the middle, began to fill. Luna and her father. Neville and his grandmother. Dean, Seamus, Lavender, the Patil twins, Terry, Michael, Cho, nearly all Dumbledore’s Army — those who were alive, at least. The girl she saw working at WWW two years before. There were hundreds of people there, some of them she recognized from Hogwarts or the Ministry — most of them she did not. A group of men and women stood, avoiding chairs or other people. They all had the same pale tint and scars Lupin had. Werewolves, she thought. And her lips twitched in a smile to think that Lupin had indeed more people to mourn him.
It had been less than a year since Hermione had attended her first magical funeral and her first magical wedding, but the memories of both events were clear in her mind. That’s how she could be sure that Lupin, Tonks and Fred’s funeral was the most beautiful event she had ever seen.
It began with a solemnity march from the aurors’ department, all in formal dress robes, wands raised with a black lumos casted up. They made two neat lines to escort Andromeda with Teddy in her arms towards the stage, Hermione hadn’t seen her since the Shell Cottage and she couldn’t believe how she had once found the witch similar to Bellatrix. She could never picture Bellatrix displaying that much raw grief. In less than two months, Andromeda lost her husband, her daughter and now had a new born baby to take care of.
With a gasp, Hermione’s brain did the math for her. If things had gone different, she would be holding a bundle just like that, perhaps a bit bigger — And certainly not with pinkish purple hair. Would it be bushy? Would it be pale blond? She bit the inside of her cheek. It did no good to think about it.
After the committee reached the stage, it was time for Charlie, Bill, Mr Weasley and Percy to bring their wands raised in front of them levitating three large bodies, wrapped in thick cotton fabric, vines with blooming flowers circling each one. The Weasleys had their faces set, jaws clenched and shoulders squared.
Hermione glanced around and saw George staring into the ground, on the front row of the other side of the marquee. One hand held by Ginny, the other held by Angelina. He looked dead. Mrs Weasley sniffed at his side, her shaky hand dabbing at her cheeks with a cloth. She had refused to join the family on stage, opting to stay behind with her son who had just lost his better half.
Each body was positioned floating over a mount of sticks neatly piled up.
Kingsley spoke first. Then Robards. They talked about how much of a good auror, how brave and fierce Tonks was. How Lupin had been crucial to the Order. How Fred had been pivotal to the resistance to Voldemort’s regime with his radio program. Then Lee Jordan went to talk, he gestured a lot, retelling Fred’s best jokes and pranks — his eyes floated to George, who kept staring at the floor, lifeless. Hermione wasn’t listening. She was contemplating the finity of life. How Fred was laughing and making jokes; how Lupin had just gotten married and Tonks had just given birth… All of them with full lifes ahead. And now they were corpses. Ready to burn to ashes. Leaving behind good memories and grief.
Then Harry got up, Ron took her hand and the three of them went to the stage. Ron was the first to speak, his face flushed with nervousness.
“H-hi,” He tried, “I — I don’t know exactly what to say here. Lupin and Tonks were very special people, people I looked up to and who will be truly missed. But Fred — Fred was my brother, he made my life a living hell every chance he got. I asked so many times to be rid of him and now—” His voice broke, Hermione squeezed his hand. “I just wish he could come back. He went too soon, this is so fucked up—”
“Ronald!”
“Sorry, mum! Hell, it is. I think it’s how it is supposed to be, though. It’s supposed to make us feel like shite. Sorry, mum. But, I know Fred would be happy to know he went down fighting for what he believed. That’s the only good thing about it, really: he went as a hero. And he’s in a better place now, making Lupin and Tonks laugh at the other side of the veil. We’re the ones who are hurt. We won’t feel happy for some time, we will mourn and cry and suffer —” A sob from Mrs Weasley. “But eventually, time will pass and we’ll be able to do what Fred truly wanted: not to cry, but only laugh and feel that happy warmth whenever something reminds us of him. He would want us to enjoy life, to live it fully for him. And for the first time, I trust in following his instructions.”
The crowd cheered and Ron stepped back, wiping his eyes as he hugged Hermione tightly.
Harry cleared his throat before speaking. “In my third year, Fred and George gave me this.” He took the Marauder’s Map from his pocket. “It is a map of Hogwarts that showed everyone and what they were doing.” He took a huge breath. “This map wasn’t their creation, though—” Hermione knew George didn’t know who had made it. “It was created in the 1970’s, by another group of special boys who loved pranks and jokes. Just as reckless and brilliant as the Weasley twins.”
“This group called themselves the marauders.” Harry continued. “It was formed by James Potter,” A collective gasp echoed through the crowd. George glanced up but then looked back to the grass “Sirius Black, Peter Petigrew and Remus Lupin. They were very popular at Hogwarts, and bullies too, but what I like about them was how they cared for and protected each other. Sirius came from a broken home where bigotry came first and love came second—”
He glanced at Andromeda and she nodded. It was true.
“Peter was — Well, he was a rat,” Ron snorted at Harry’s words. “He ended up betraying my parents. But at that time, he was a shy boy, welcomed by this group. And my father was an arsehole—” Minerva McGonagall made a choked sound from the audience. “He was , but the group accepted him either way — even if he kept ruffling his hair and strutting around the castle trying to catch my mother’s attention.”
Harry wiped a tear from his eye before continuing. “And Remus was a werewolf. We all know how they are cast aside by our prejudiced wizarding society. But the marauders liked Remus so much that they didn’t want him to be alone — not even during the full moon. Which was why they all became animagus at the age fifteen—”
Another round of collective gasps, it was an impressive feat.
“I never knew any of this, until Lupin told me. Lupin — and Sirius, of course. — they were the most important link I had with my parents. They told me who James and Lily were, what they fought for and what they sacrificed themselves for. Yes, sacrifice… Because, unfortunately, war broke the Marauder’s group. Just as it did now with Weasley’s and Lupin’s families. My father was betrayed by Peter, who — in my opinion — had the worst fate of all: he lived and died as a worthless traitor. Sirius spent half his life wrongfully imprisoned before dying at the hands of his cousin—” Andromeda let out a shuddering breath behind them. “ —and Remus was forced to live alone. Hidden in the shadows and hating himself. That is—” Harry gave a bitter smile. “Until Remus met Tonks.”
He looked again at Andromeda and she smiled, a tear falling.
“Tonks brought life, youth and colour to his existence. She made him feel like he deserved better, even when he didn’t agree with her. She gave him love and a family.” Harry touched the bundle that was Teddy Lupin. “Tonks was so cheerful, clumsy and bright. The Lupin I saw last year — The one who gifted me with the honour of being godfather to his son — He was so different from the Lupin I met in my third year. He was truly happy. And it was all Tonks’ doing. So I’ll always owe her that. And owe both of them my family. Because, even though the Weasleys’ adopted me—”
He quickly looked at the five red heads behind him on the stage and the three seated in front of him. All of them nodded. Even George.
“And Hermione is my sister…” Harry smiled at Hermione and she let out a shaky laugh that was sort of a sob as well. “Even with all of you, little Teddy here is everything I have left from the Marauders, he’s my family. And I want to vow here — in front of Tonks and Lupin — that I will be in his life, so much that he’ll probably complain when he grows up,” He chuckled. “I’ll be there and I’ll tell him about his parents and how special they were and what they fought for and what they sacrificed themselves for. And, as someone who lost a lot of people, I want to assure everyone here that the ones who love us never really leave us. Fred, Remus and Tonks will live forever in history books and the hearts of those who loved them.”
People cheered again and Hermione waited until there was silence before she spoke.
“Lupin was the best defence against the dark arts teacher we ever had. But he taught me much more outside the classroom: he taught me to see past appearances, to trust others and to be gentle with myself. I really can’t speak better on his behalf than Harry just did.” She chuckled feebly and saw Harry shake his head. “Tonks was the first role model I had of a female warrior. She was brilliant, skillful, funny and so kind. I have Mrs. Weasley, Prof. McGonagall and m-my m-mum as older women I can seek help from.” She caught McGonagall’s eyes. “I have Ginny, Luna and Fleur as friends my age I can talk to. But Tonks occupied a space in my heart only for her: she was older enough to be wiser than me, yet young enough that I could be close to. The space she had in my heart will forever be vacant now and I can only thank her for the time she gave me of her.”
She blinked away the tears.
“I met Fred on my first day of school.” She said, improvising — Without any professors to give house points it might be hard to see if she was doing it right, but she had to try. “I hated him.”
It earned her chuckles from the crowd, but she only searched for George’s reaction. He smiled at her. It looked broken, but — not pained.
“He and George represented everything I hated: going against the rules, joking about serious stuff and taking life lightly.” She inhaled, squeezing her eyes to hold back the tears. “And the worse part of it all: they were bloody brilliant!”
The tears fell then.
“And it didn’t take me long to see them as role models—”
Ron twitched at her side, he didn’t know that.
“They showed me what true Gryffindors are like: fierce, loyal, brave, audacious and chivalrous. Fred taught me that being silly is sometimes the smartest thing we can do and that life is too short not to let go and live — not afraid of breaking expectations we or others have on ourselves. Fred, in your honor I’ll challenge myself with a joke—”
George snorted, sitting upright to listen to it and it was like she had earned fifty points to Gryffindor.
“Why did the wizard bring a ladder to the Quidditch match?” She stopped for a moment, gathering the courage for the punchline, there were five hundred people there. “Because he heard the stakes were high.”
Ron cringed, Harry cleared his throat and there was an awkward silence in which she wanted to apparate away until George erupted in chuckles. Angelina snickered, hiding her mouth behind her hand and Ginny started giggling. Then, suddenly, — like a contagious disease — everyone was laughing.
At a joke.
Tha t Hermione Granger made.
See that one, Fred? It’s for you.
Ron and Harry patted her back, Oliver Wood was screaming something about how it had been about Quidditch of all things, when George jumped to his feet — she could almost recognize the twinkle of his former self in his face. He walked to the stage and the trio gave him space.
“I want to speak.” He said, wiping the tears of laughter from the corner of his eyes. “I didn’t prepare anything and I’m afraid it will be hard to speak without Fred to finish my sentences.” He frowned. “Fred and I used to say that having a twin — having each other — meant we got double the fun. And for a long time, that is what life felt like: like laughter, mischief, happiness, bravery, business, family, love and fight were twice as good because we had each other to share it with.”
He stopped to take a huge breath.
“I know now that we were wrong,” His voice was hoarse, almost cracking. “After you share a womb with someone, you don’t live life in double — you live it in unity. Fred and I were not a package deal, two for one… We were one . We were one thing. And now—” His voice broke and tears poured generously. “Now I am forced to live the rest of my life in half. Because every smile, every kiss, every deal, every joke, every moment… It won’t be complete without him.”
He looked back at the wrapped figure behind him and gave it a sad smile.
“I know you hated this joke, Fred. But — I am holey now — There’s a hole inside my chest and it won’t fill until we meet again.”
He looked at Harry and Ron, silent messages flowing through them in those seconds, and three wands were pointed at the back. “Mischief managed.” They said, as if rehearsed, lighting the pyres in fire.
As the fire burned, all the auror department spent 10 minutes of solemnity sending jets of lights to the sky, similar to the muggle 21-gun salute. Then, Lee Jordan, George and the former Gryffindor Quidditch Team set the firework show with impressive dragons, chimaeras, lions and blasts of coloured lights. It lasted 45 minutes.
Soon after, people gathered around large tables full of food, eating and reminiscing the memories of Lupin, Tonks and Fred until their bodies turned to ashes.
20pm
Hermione didn’t stop Bill to talk about the Malfoys, nor did she bring up the subject when she approached Andromeda to introduce herself, praise her daughter and invite herself to help with Teddy whenever needed. There would be time for that later.
Mrs Weasley declared that Ron should sleep at the Burrow, to stay with his family and Hermione politely took the hint to go stay at Grimmauld with Harry, after she finished helping the family to tide the funeral’s mess up. Her feet ached from standing for so many hours and she had cried and laughed so much she felt a migraine forming.
“Stay,” Ron pleaded when she caught her beaded bag and moved to follow Harry towards the fireplace. “I — I want to sleep with you.”
“Your mum—”
“She said we shouldn’t sleep in the same house without adults.” He pressed. “Besides, we’re of age and we’ll only sleep… I j-just miss you — A lot.”
His hands rested on her hips and his forehead was pressed against hers, his sky blue eyes gave Hermione a hard time to think of excuses. “Alright,” She said, lips pressed tightly and his shoulders sank with relief. “If your mother is okay with it, though”
“Of course, dear,” Mrs Weasley said, as she shoved lots of full food containers into Harry’s chest. “You’re family.” She smiled fondly, before turning to scowl at Ron. “Don’t you dare close the door or cast silencing charms, Ronald Weasley.”
“ Mum ”
Harry hugged them goodbye and they agreed to meet there for breakfast the following day before he spun inside the green flames of the floo.
Hermione and Ron were alone in the living room and he twirled her, bending his body over hers as if they were dancers and delving to kiss her lips with innocent love. She felt blood rushing in her ears and that was why she didn’t hear the fire roaring behind them.
“Er — Mione,” Harry said, grimacing. “Can you tell me what Narcissa Malfoy is doing at my home?”
Notes:
Hey Darlings!
Another week, another update and now we have the beginnings of this next act being exposed.What are your assumptions, theories and opinions?
For everyone saying that Hermione is jumping between men, please give my girl a break. Let's review the timeline: she was with Draco during sixth year (having quick affairs with krum in fourth, boot in fifth, muggle simon during summer - all whilst single), then HE broke up with her and she was alone in the run for SIX MONTHS before she began something with Ron. Then, in the Shell Cottage she said she wouldn't involve herself with Draco or Ron, but she was more open to something with Ron. During the battle she decides to stay with Ron and there's where we are.
But don't fret: Romione days are counted, we only have 3ish (including this one) more chapters until their breakup. There will be no infidelity (perhaps emotional, but she will fight it, our girl has morals!)
By the way I have to add a few chapters to the story length, but it will be less then 40 I promise. I just don't want to rush the ending, so some chapters have to be broken in two.
Thank you so much again for your comments, kudos and love!
Chapter 30
Notes:
Heyy!!! Another week, another chapter!
Now, things are starting to move faster, much like the first chapters of the fic and we meet Draco again.
Iuuhuuu! I have a beta!
Thanks to the wonderful @dmalfoyology, you won't have to suffer through my poor English anymore (any mistakes left are mine to brag!)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
May 5th
“And why can’t she visit her son?” Asked Ron, piling his plate high with a bit of everything from the spread on the dining table of Grimmauld Place.
They never had any meal in the dining room before; Sirius insisted on eating in the kitchen, downstairs in the attic. Eating upstairs seemed formal, the elegant pureblood way. Well, Narcissa surely agreed and — in the few hours she had been at Grimmauld Place — it seemed like a lot of things were going back to the old ways.
“I don’t want to intrude in your home, Mr. Potter,” She had said the previous night, carefully adjusting a vase of tulips with millimetric precision over a sideboard. “But I find that busying one’s mind with decoration and grooming can be quite relaxing and Merlin knows I and Topsy need it.”
Harry had nodded uncomfortably while registering the matching drapes, the shining wooden boards on the floor and the lack of stains in the wallpaper. The house had been better ever since Kreacher and Harry made up, but nothing compared to how it looked when Narcissa Malfoy assumed the reins. Hermione imagined that was how the house had looked in its full glory while Walburga Black was alive. Kreacher himself confirmed it by saying it out loud several times, the elf looked cleaner and posher than ever, keeping himself entertained in a secret competition with Topsy on who would be the best house elf.
They exaggerated a bit on breakfast, though. It had more food than the funeral the previous day.
“I told you, Ron,” Hermione sighed while adding sugar to her cup of tea. “Narcissa can’t meet another accused until her trial. It is in terms of her release.”
“Well, then… Harry should visit him—”
“Er— No, thanks. I think I’ll pass,” Harry chuckled over his buttered toast, gently shushing Kreacher away. The elf had been fussing, trying to hand-feed it to him, casting several glances at the way Topsy was checking the dinner’s menu and grocery list with Narcissa.
“Fine, so no one goes.”
Narcissa stiffened but said nothing.
“Ron, we need to help him with his defence, work with him and make sure he’ll be able to leave—”
“Can’t you do it over letters?”
“Ron, he’s alone in a cell in Azkaban!”
“Well, then I’ll go,” Ron said. “I don’t want Mione alone with him—”
“Ronald!” Hermione protested, ignoring the smirk she saw on Narcissa’s lips in her peripheral view. “I thought we had established that Malfoy is not a threat to my safety, and besides, he’s wandless and in Azkaban for Christ’s sake—”
“He might not be a threat to your safety, but I still don’t want my girlfriend alone in a small room with the bloke who’s bloody in love with her.”
Hermione felt heat spreading over her cheeks, and she could swear they would be as pink as the strawberry tart she had on her plate. Narcissa, Harry, and Hermione had made a silent agreement not to bring the fiancée thing up unless it was extremely necessary, as it would definitely hurt Ron and complicate things.
“Don’t you trust me?” She asked, and the words were acidic on her tongue. He had reasons to distrust her, seeing as she was lying to him at that very moment. Well, not lying but deliberately omitting things from him.
“Of course I do, Mione, but he—”
“I thought you two had sort of made up—”
“Well, yeah — I guess, but it doesn’t change the fact that he fancies you—”
“And what, do you assume I won’t be able to resist his charm? In his dirty Azkaban uniform and the delicious smell of a man who doesn’t bathe for days?” She knew it would sting Narcissa, but she trusted the witch was made of tougher stuff.
“When you say it like that—”
“Ron, we are not in the tent anymore,” She pressed. “I am your girlfriend in the real world now. I will be constantly talking to men, and you’ll need to be able to live with that.”
“Well, but why though—?”
“Can you guarantee me that you’ll be able to gather important data and pass him all the needed information to efficiently aid his legal case? I mean, if you are, by all means, take my place,” She bluffed. “Because, for all I know, I was the only one of us to ever deal with a Wizengamot Trial— helping Hagrid with Buckbeak’s case—”
“You lost that one,” Ron mumbled, defeated.
“Oi! I was also in a trial!” Harry said, and Hermione glared at him.
“Alright, but you need to promise to tell me if he as much as breathes next to you,” Ron said.
“Of course, Ron.” She smiled.
“Well, if everything is settled, then, can we arrange the first visit?” Narcissa asked politely, holding her teacup with all the elegance Hermione would never possess.
They didn’t speak much of it, but not a single family friend had offered Narcissa help. Apparently, half of them saw the Malfoys as blood traitors now, and the other half didn’t want to get involved with the bad press around soon-to-be-convicted Death Eaters. Harry said she could stay with them as much time as necessary, and she promised to give them space, clearly embarrassed by finding herself in such a position.
“Yes,” Hermione. “I’d just like to research a bit first, so I don’t go in empty-handed.” She sighed, “Not a single one of the books in my beaded bag is about wizarding criminal law. How I miss Hogwarts’ Library sometimes—”
“What of Hogwarts’ reconstruction, then?” Harry asked, and Ron began to tell them what his brothers had told him about it.
“You’ll simply adore the Manor’s Library!” Narcissa bragged to Hermione in a conspiratorial whisper.
May 9th
Maybe it was because she had to leave the house, maybe it was because she had begun to feel more comfortable with Hermione than with Ron and Harry… For whatever reason, it was, Narcissa was joining the witch in her trip to the Muggle bank where she had her savings. They apparated in an empty alley just outside the Leaky Cauldron’s door and walked four blocks towards it.
It was like taking a little child to the mall. Everything was interesting and new. Hermione had the suspicion that the older witch would not allow herself to display that much interest and curiosity if she had been accompanied by anyone else.
“Oh, Miss Granger, these pieces of paper must be so much lighter than gold, very clever indeed.”
“Miss Granger, so this is how they check for security? With this machine? Does it search for malicious intent? Oh, no? Only metallic objects? Interesting…”
“These revolving doors would be so risky for robes, though, Miss Granger”
Hermione had transfigured the witch’s robes into a sensible Muggle dress. Too formal for a bank visit, but clearly too laid back for Narcissa, who kept fidgeting with the short hem of it (it showed her ankles!)
“Miss Granger, tell me why they would need a paper with your picture to believe that you are yourself?”
“Miss Granger, tell me: would that witch be considered noble? There is something about her walk.”
…
“Right,” Hermione said, wringing her hands, when they left the bank. She had an absurd amount of money inside her beaded bag. “Mrs. Malfoy, I don’t know how long it will take until your judgment, so we need to be wise about money spending—”
“Nonsense, dear,” Narcissa waved her off. “I can’t accept your money—”
“I thought ladies were supposed to be able to accept help.”
“It was compliments , Miss Granger,” Narcissa raised her eyebrow at Hermione’s sharp response.
“Anyways,” Hermione said. “You need to dress, feed and tend to Draco and yourself.”
“I will, I will find a way, I am sure Lucius had something planned—”
“Until we find out if he did,” Hermione pressed. “We need to act as if he didn’t and plan everything carefully.”
As the old witch opened her mouth to retort, Hermione dared to hold her hand. Narcissa’s eyes shot open in shock. “Please, Mrs. Malfoy, it will be easier if we skip the argument — I already have enough of those with Ron and Draco.”
Narcissa waited.
“How about we see it as a loan?” Hermione tried. “We can write everything I spend on you two, and when you have access to your vaults, you repay me—”
“Obviously!” Narcissa said, offended, as if she had never imagined otherwise.
“Great,” Hermione beamed. “So, as I was saying, I think we should spend wisely. My parents’ home was worth a bit in Muggle money, but the exchange to galleons is not very favourable, and as we don’t know how long it will take —”
“We need to save money.” Narcissa nodded, with the expression a martyr would hold as he jumped over a grenade to save children. Hermione wondered if she had ever needed to save money before.
“Yes,” Hermione took a huge breath before continuing. “I want to know if you’re willing to buy Muggle clothes for you, seeing as how you can’t keep scourgifying and transfiguring only this robe.”
That was the story of how Narcissa Malfoy found herself wearing Muggle-tailored navy blue pants and a white buttoned-up shirt when they arrived home. It had been a pleasant afternoon between the two, and Hermione hadn’t had one of those in a long time.
May 12th
“Here it is, missus,” Topsy bowed, gesturing to the tower of books over the sitting room’s coffee table. “All the books on wizarding criminal law in Flourish and Blotts.”
Hermione had been reticent in using slave labour, but her attempt to go herself to Diagon Alley resulted in being harassed by the photographers and approached by dozens of said fans, asking about how the so-called Golden Trio had won the war and congratulating her on her deeds. It was overwhelming, she hadn’t even made it out of Leaky before she disapparated back to Grimmauld Place.
May 15th
“Here,” Ron handed her a cup of hot cocoa.
While she was buried in books and Narcissa paced around Grimmauld Place righting everything up for the seventh time, Harry and Ron spent all of their free time at The Burrow, playing exploding snap, flying their brooms in the orchard and simply resting from the war. But every day, Ron visited her at least once, asking rhetorically, as they both knew, if she needed his help.
That night, he stayed until midnight at her side, rubbing circles in her back as she read. It felt good .
They had sex for the second first time that evening.
Hermione didn’t know why her face burned in shame under Narcissa’s gaze the next morning during breakfast.
May 19th
“Hello, stranger!” Ginny shouted from the doorframe to the room Hermione had turned into her research cave.
Several books were splayed across the floor, there were papers stuck to the walls with keywords, law extracts, names and facts.
“Ginny!” Hermione smiled, and then she saw the bottle in the red-haired hands. “Oh, I can’t—”
“Yes, you can.” She chuckled. “Malfoy is not going anywhere, and I also need your friendship!”
May 20th
She had forgotten what a hangover felt like, but hopefully Topsy and Kreacher would soon stop arguing over who would brew her a potion to reverse it and just hand her the damn vial.
…
“What about Lucius’ body?” Ron asked that evening while they had dinner. Narcissa had gone to bed earlier, saying she didn’t feel well.
“It’s under a stasis charm in the St. Mungo’s’ morgue,” Hermione answered. “Apparently, they’re investigating the cause of death—”
“I thought the Killing Curse didn’t leave signs in the body,” Harry said.
“It doesn’t.”
May 22nd
“I am thinking about bringing Andromeda by,” Harry commented that afternoon, over tea, when Narcissa had excused herself to the bathroom. He had been visiting Tonk’s mom and Little Teddy every other day.
“Harry…” Hermione warned. She didn’t think it was a good idea to pry into other people’s business.
Oh, that was hypocritical. She did it all the time.
“Really, there’s no reason for them not to reconnect,” Harry said, “Narcissa doesn’t see her sister as a blood traitor anymore, does she?”
“Well, Andromeda can still feel hurt. She might not forgive her sister.”
“I think we ought to allow them to see this for themselves,” Ron said wisely. “I mean, Percy came around, and I just can’t imagine how he would feel if Fred had died before he had the chance to do so.”
June 1st
Harry, the Weasleys, and nearly every other former student were helping the Hogwarts Restoration Effort that began that day. Hermione promised she’d join them soon, she wanted to be as prepared as possible for her first visit with Draco.
“Wait,” She asked Ron just before he left the room they had slept in, early in the morning. “Will Bill be there? You think you could ask him to join us for dinner, perhaps?”
“Oh,” Ron blushed up to his ears. “I forgot to tell you, Mione—”
“What?”
“Fleur is pregnant.” He grinned. “Cool, eh?”
“Wonderful,” Hermione said coolly. “They can’t come over if she’s pregnant?”
“They wanted to spend the first trimester with her mother in France,” Ron said, and he had the decency of looking ashamed. “I know you wanted them to help with the case — Er, I am sure they’ll be back for the trial…”
Hermione’s heart dropped.
“Oh—” She blinked several times, recalibrating. “Perhaps, I can owl them?”
“Yes, I’m sure.” Ron kissed her lips.
June 5th
Hermione and Harry stood side by side in front of the fireplace, both clearly showing signs of nervousness. Harry’s hair was pointing in all directions thanks to his constant running his hand over it. Hermione’s bottom lip was sore from as much biting as she did.
“This is a good idea,” He said, and she wasn’t sure he was talking to her. “Family is important. We can’t afford to be without family after everything we lost—”
It had her thinking about Wendell and Monica Wilkins in Australia, but she closed that door inside her mind and focused on the task she had for that morning.
“You’re right, Harry. I just hope Narcissa won’t be offended by us meddling.”
It was her son’s 18th birthday, and she couldn’t speak to him more than a simple letter. Hermione had bought some Muggle candies and given them to her to try and send to Azkaban; she doubted the prison’s security would allow them to enter. But she remembered how Draco used to receive lots and lots of sweets and presents on his birthdays at Hogwarts, courtesy of his loving mother. Narcissa nearly wept at the gesture and had just excused herself to send the letter and arrange the tea.
“Too late to worry about that now,” Harry said as the fire roared green.
Andromeda Tonks had long brown curls, a strong face and thick eyebrows. She had the same noble posture and way of walking that Narcissa did, but was more open to smiles and hugs than her sister. That was how she greeted them both, with a warm smile and a tight hug.
“Oh, he’s so cute!” Hermione cooed when she saw little Teddy. “Can I hold him?”
“Of course, dear!” The older witch said, passing her the bundle and then handing her coat to Kreacher. “Harry, let me thank you again for reaching out—”
The rest of her sentence was lost to Hermione because all she could pay attention to was the fact that Teddy Lupin was a chubby baby who loved holding her finger and whose black eyes blinked fondly at her. A single tear fell down her cheek, and, as if he wanted to comfort her, the baby’s hair turned from wispy pink locks to brown curls such as Hermione’s.
CRASH.
All of their heads whipped towards the door from which the sound came. Narcissa had her hands curled in front of her chest, an echo of the tray she had been bringing to the tea — which was now shattered on the floor, along with splayed tea and crumbs of biscuits.
“Missus!” Both elves cried, quickly cleaning everything up.
Harry gave a nervous chuckle, and Hermione rocked the baby, who had begun crying with the noise. She had never held a baby before, but her body seemed to know how to move and lull him back to ease. Narcissa’s eyes were glued on Andromeda’s, and it seemed like their idea was the worst of all.
“Children,” Andromeda said, clearly addressing her and Harry despite them being adults. “Would you mind taking Teddy to the backyard and allowing me some time alone with my sister?”
They didn’t need to be told twice. The last thing Hermione heard before closing the door behind her was whispers of “Cissa” and “Andy”.
…
She spent the whole afternoon tending to Teddy, nearly growling when Harry asked to hold him a bit, and it physically ached to hand him back to Andromeda by the end of the afternoon.
“Miss Granger,” Narcissa said once the fire roared, taking them away. “A word?”
Hermione thought she would scold her for interfering with her personal life or announce that she didn’t want to talk to them ever again.
Instead, Narcissa silently hugged her. “Thank you.”
“It was Harry’s idea,” She mumbled feebly against the older witch’s neck.
June 13th
She kept thinking about how auspicious (or ominous for that matter) it was to visit Malfoy on that particular day, with the floo powder in her hand, staring at Grimmauld 12’s fireplace.
“Azkaban Visitor’s Room!” She shouted, stepping inside when the flames turned green.
Azkaban was cold, humid and salty. She could feel her hair frizzing up already, but forced herself not to be preoccupied with it. That wasn’t a date, that was a visit to work on his defence.
“Oi! You’re here for Malfoy?”
“Y-yes!” She jumped at the sudden and loud male voice.
The wizard expecting her was dark and stocky, holding a clipboard in his hands and chewing on gum. He made a large bubble with it and popped before speaking again. “Is it a regular or an intimate?”
“Sorry?”
“The visit, miss. Is it an intimate visit or a regular one?”
Hermione bit her lip. “W-what’s the difference between them?”
“The regular is the one you keep your knickers on.” The guard snorted.
Her face burned. “Excuse me? That’s highly inappropriate!”
“Listen, kid, I don’t give a shite.” He said, taking his gum and pressing it against the wall. Hermione noticed there were hundreds of other colored gums stuck there. “The regular one will have a guard present, and I just need to know if I must draft one of my men for that.”
She thought hard about it and, even though she hated the implications of a certain choice and really wanted to be able to trust the wizarding state and law enforcement, something deep inside her told her that privacy would be the best. Especially considering her recent experience, the bias she saw displayed at the Ministry towards Draco and his history of poor communication. If he lashed out at her, it would be what all the guards wanted to see to put him in solitary confinement.
“Intimate.” She said through gritted teeth.
Hermione looked away so she could avoid seeing the grin the guard sent her as he wrote on his clipboard.
After handing in her wand, Hermione followed him through narrow stone corridors, full of grime and mould, and was left inside an equally nasty room, with a bed full of dirt and most definitely mites. She tried her best not to think about how many people had done things there and, worst of all, the sort of things they did. She didn’t even dare to sit over it, so she stood in front of the window, staring at the crashing grey ocean with her arms crossed under her chest.
The door opened and closed behind her.
She took a huge shuddering breath, preparing herself for what she would see once she turned. It wasn't enough, though. She lost all of the air in her lungs at the sight of Draco Malfoy in front of her. He would never be ugly; that was something impossible for him. Yet he didn’t look good at all.
She thought he had looked bad during their sixth year. Or when she first saw him at the Manor. With ghostly pale skin, huge purple circles around his eyes and gaunt features formed with the lack of appetite only stress could bring him.
But nothing compared to what a week in Azkaban, under the mercy of dementors, did to him.
He looked dead. Gone from this world. Cold, depressed, broken, paper-thin and greyish. His grey eyes were foggy and exhausted, yet something in them flashed angrily towards her.
“Granger,” He said. “Or should I say, fiancée?”
Hermione crossed her legs at the ankle to fight the urge to close the distance between them and hug him, telling him everything would be alright soon. “Malfoy.” Her voice was breathless. “Happy late Birthday… How are you?”
It was a stupid question, and it earned her an ignorant answer. “Brilliant.”
She nodded. “It is not fair that you’re here, we’ve been fighting them for days and—”
“Tell me, what does Weasley think about you telling everyone that we’re engaged and requesting intimate visits with me?”
She rolled her tongue inside her cheek, so he was going to be difficult. “Well, if you really cared about it, you shouldn’t have given me a Malfoy betrothal heirloom three years ago, Malfoy—”
His eyes narrowed, but he didn’t give in. “So he doesn’t know.” Then a smirk. “Merlin, Granger, you really are a toxic girlfriend, aren’t you?”
“What?”
“Does he even know you’re here?”
“Of course, he does!”
“In an intimate visit? With a bed and no guards?”
She wanted to scream at him, instead, she counted to twenty in her mind before answering. “I don’t have time to argue, I came to talk to you about your defence.”
He gestured to the bed beside him. “Please, make yourself comfortable.”
She walked towards the bed and sat, legs crossed and hands intertwined over her knee. “I have been reading about it and I think I have a great idea of—”
“How is my mother?” He was pacing the room, his presence domineering despite his poor condition and the circumstances. It seemed to be a Malfoy family trait — the ability to look like you owned the place, even if it was a trash bin. “I haven’t seen her here—”
“She’s fine, we were able to release her so she’ll wait for her trial in liberty. Er — S-she’s staying with me and Harry at Grimmauld Place.”
He frowned. “Why not at the Manor?”
“The Ministry secured the Manor to investigate Voldemort’s time there.”
“Then what about a hotel? My mother would never accept living off you.”
“She has no options.” Hermione sighed. “Your monetary assets have been frozen until trial.”
He had no visible reaction. “I received AzCredits. To buy parchment, ink, quill and…” He glared at her. “Did Potter pay for it?”
“No,” Hermione said quickly. “I — I did.”
She didn’t expect him to thank her, but anything would be better than the scowl she received. “When you leave, please take it back. I don’t want your money—”
“Why not?” She asked, offended. “Is it beneath you? To take a Mudblood’s money?”
“Don’t be ridiculous, Granger—”
“I’ll stop when you stop!” She snapped. “You need the money, Malfoy. In fact, I’ll be depositing more today. You clearly haven’t been fed or properly taken care of—”
“I’m fine.”
“You’re not!”
“I don’t need your pity—”
“But you could use my help—”
He was on her before she could realise it. Both hands pulled her shoulders with surprising strength to put her on her feet. “Granger, I am a man .” He growled. “I will not become a burden to you.”
“Well, you already are!” She roared, the lioness inside her awakened once more at his presence. He was too close for it to be safe; she would end up doing something stupid.. “I’ve spent the last ten days studying how to get you out, how to help you and your mother—”
“I didn’t ask for any of it—”
“I know you didn’t.” She hated it, but she was crying. “I know you didn’t, Malfoy, but please, can you not fight me on this? Can you try and make it easier for me?”
His gaze softened at the sight of her tears, saying nothing as he brushed one of her tears with his thumb.
“Please,” She asked. “If not for you, then for your mother. She already lost her husband, she can’t lose her only son too.”
Malfoy looked between her eyes and suddenly let go of her shoulders, pacing back towards the window. “Did you pay for his funeral too?”
“No,” Hermione said, sitting back on the bed. “He’s still at St. Mungo’s, under a stasis charm. The Ministry is investigating the cause of death, but next week I was planning on checking on that. Narcissa made a comment about Malfoys being buried in the family’s cemetery, so I thought I’d reach out to Kingsley and see if he can allow us to do that — unless you’d wish to be present.”
“No,” His voice was thick, his back to Hermione. “My mother needs this closure, don’t wait for me.” He turned towards her. “Why are you dedicating so much to this? Don’t you have other things to do?”
She swallowed. “I — I want to do this. I won’t be able to sleep until I’ve solved this for you. You helped us so much, and it’s not fair — I am truly sorry, Malfoy, for your father.”
“What about your parents?” He asked. “Did you go back to them yet? To restore their memories?”
He was the first one to ask her about it.
“No. They’re fine for now, I’d like to get as much done for you and your mother’s cases before summer ends.”
“What’s after summer?”
“I will go back to Hogwarts.” She said, “Finish my NEWTs.”
This made him smirk, and it was almost warming to her. “You really are a swot, aren’t you, Granger? Won a bloody war but still wanting to go back to school…”
“I — I didn’t win anything.” She dismissed, looking at her fingers.
“But you’re right, of course.” He said. “One can’t become the Minister for Magic without finishing their education.”
He remembered?
“I don’t know about it anymore,” She sighed.
“What?”
“I… I am just so bloody tired. And for the last few days, I’ve been fed up with the government’s bureaucracy… I don’t know if I’m cut out for that. Besides, there’s too much hypocrisy and too many games…”
Draco hummed. “What else then?”
“I don’t know,” She shook her head. “I’d like to take one mission at a time for now, no five-year plan. You are my mission for now.”
After a few seconds, he spoke again. “Are Potter and Weasley helping you with the current mission?”
It made her stomach tighten. She didn’t want him to think poorly of her friends, so she lied. “Yes. Both of them have been very dedicated.”
He flashed her a smile. “You’re lying.”
“W-what? I’m not!”
“I can always tell when you are, Granger.”
“So you perform legilimency without a wand now, Malfoy?”
“No, I simply know you.”
The tension between them grew a thousand times thicker, and Hermione had to get up to pace as well, to reorganise her thoughts. “So, about your defence…”
“Yes, tell me about it, Granger.”
“So, they haven’t actually provided me with the full list of accusations yet, which is a grave act against the law 124 of Wizarding Crimes. But Kingsley let some things slip — So, there’s evidently the whole Hogwarts incident, with effects on Madam Rosmerta, Ron and Katie Bell… Ron will obviously not press charges. I thought about collecting his memories of the Gringotts’ ordeal so they can see you actually saved him later. I highly recommend you reach out to Rosmerta and Katie — Maybe apologise and—”
“No.”
He was resting against a wall, hands in his pockets and legs crossed at the ankles, looking at her through half-lidded eyes. Hermione had beenpacing as she spoke, so it took her a moment to focus on what he had said.
“Excuse me?”
“Do you think a half cocked letter from Azkaban apologizing for them only so they can testify on my behalf will have any good effect?”
She blinked. “Well, when you say it like that — But, Malfoy, you’d be doing it not only to have a testimony, but also for repentan—”
He chuckled. “I don’t regret it.”
“What?”
“I’d do it again.”
“What do you mean you’d do it again?”
“I mean,” He said, coming closer and towering over Hermione, which caught her breath. “I’d imperius Madam Rosmerta and give a cursed necklace to Bell and poison Weasley again. I’d open the school to the Death Eaters and go up the Astronomy Tower — The only different thing I’d do is that I’d kill Dumbledore this time.”
“You don’t mean that—”
“I do,” He hissed. “He had my mother hostage in my house, Granger. He tortured us all and made me do unspeakable things because of my failure—”
She gasped. But then, shook her head and walked away from him, around the bed. She had imagined he would try to shock her. “Well, never mind, we also have Snape’s memories proving that Dumbledore knew all along and actually asked him to —”
“What?” He asked slowly.
“Dumbledore knew the entire year that you had received that mission, Snape told him.”
Malfoy clenched his jaw. “I see.”
“He asked Snape to finish it because he didn’t want to damage your soul and—”
“But Weasley and Bell could’ve died.”
“Well, yes… I guess, but— Dumbledore would have died eventually, he had been cursed—”
“So, he waited until I had already committed several crimes to offer his hand and help? I guess his favouritism doesn’t stop at house points. I should’ve killed the bloody—”
Hermione gulped. She, too, had found it incredibly reproachable that a headmaster would allow a sixteen-year-old to suffer several months thinking he would die or lose his mother to a terrible death if he couldn’t succeed in a task that would shatter his soul. She passed the bed and went closer to him.
“Let’s not talk about him, please,” She pleaded. “Apart from that incident, in which you were clearly under severe threats while also being underage, we still have to address things you did last year—”
“You mean, when I tortured small children because they missed curfew or were late to classes?”
“Malf—”
“Or when I tortured an old man?”
“Malfoy!”
“How about when I kept people hostage inside the dungeons of my home?”
“Stop it!” She snapped, both hands pushing his chest. “You’re not a monster, Malfoy. Stop trying to look like one—”
His hands jumped to push her wrists off of him. “Don’t touch me, Granger!”
And maybe it was because their faces were inches apart or because this fighting reminded her so much of their sixth year, but Hermione suddenly felt the urge to kiss Malfoy's lips. She was staring at them when she remembered that she couldn’t do something like that to Ron. Making a mental note to learn more about Occlumency, put up some walls around those feelings and perhaps have their next meetings be more productive, Hermione stepped back, turning towards the door.
“You know what? I’ll be back next week. Please, write to your mother. She’s been through a lot.”
“Granger—”
“Oh, and by the way,” She snapped, her hair whipping when she turned back to face him. The urge to hurt him somehow, as it hurt inside her, to make him feel like she did; that nothing would ever be possible between them again. “Today, it has been nine months. Since I buried our baby in the woods.”
She regretted her words as soon as they came out. His already pale face turned green, and he rolled his jaw, preparing to say something she wouldn’t be brave enough to listen to.
As she opened the door, a guard who sat in a chair got up and mocked her. “Done already? Damn, the Golden Girl must be really good in bed—”
His last words were crushed by Draco’s fist as it met his jaw. She hadn’t even noticed he was so close.
“Malfoy!” She screamed, but the guard — who had a wand — quickly stunned him. He then threw the body to the side and kicked his gut before getting up. “Stop that! I’ll report this misconduct—”
“Do what you want, this slimy Death Eater is going to solitary!”
“And you,” She read his name tag. “Officer Felley, will be on the Daily Prophet’s front page for talking about the Golden Girl’s intimate life.” It was a bluff; she had no plans of publicising her visit to Azkaban, but she needed to put her celebrity to good use.
The guard blanched. “I’m sorry, ma’am. Won’t happen again.”
Hermione huffed and walked over Draco’s body.
June 16th
Hermione and Narcissa went to visit Teddy and Andromeda again. While the two older witches worked in the gardens, Hermione found herself unable to let the little baby out of her arms. He was just too cute.
June 17th
Ministry of Magic
Department of Magical Corrections
Azkaban – High Security Containment Unit
17 June 1998
Dear Ms. Hermione Granger,
I am writing to inform you that the scheduled visit to the prisoner Draco Malfoy, currently held in Cell No. 948291, will not be permitted on 19 June 1998, as previously requested.
The aforementioned individual is presently undergoing a period of solitary confinement, a disciplinary measure enforced due to recent violations of conduct. In accordance with Azkaban security protocols, no visitations are authorised while a prisoner is in isolation.
We appreciate your understanding under these circumstances. Please be reminded that the safety of this facility and adherence to Ministry regulations remain our highest priorities.
Should you wish to reschedule the visit for a later date, kindly contact this office no less than two (2) days in advance.
Yours sincerely,
Briggs Rookwood
Level 3 Security Officer
Azkaban – East Wing
Ministry of Magic
June 21th
“Oi! Rosmerta! We’ll be needing ten butterbeers over here!” Neville shouted as they entered the pub.
It was Hermione’s fifth day helping with Hogwarts Reconstruction. She found it to be very laborious work; the castle was purely magic, and it wasn’t just the mere task of floating stones from one side to the other. There were complicated spells and wards to rebuild the structure, some needing as many as fifty casters at the same time. By the end of the week, they were all exhausted.
But, remembering that they were only eighteen and very much alive after a war, the group agreed to catch a few pints in the local pub before each one went to their respective homes.
“So, Mione!” Dean began. “I hadn’t seen you before this week. Were you at St. Mungo’s?”
“Oh, no,” She grinned, honoured with the idea that a witch with no graduation could be of use volunteering in a hospital. “I have been researching, actually—”
Ron stretched his arm to rest over her shoulders. “Mione is getting the ferret out of Azkaban.”
“What?” Came collective gaps, but Hermione sheepishly only looked back at Katie Bell, who seemed to be personally offended.
“Why would you do that?” She asked.
“Yeah, he’s a git!” Seamus said.
“He’s changed,” Harry said, bringing the butterbeers along with Neville. “He and his family helped us by the end.”
“Right,” Alicia snorted. “After years of bullying and bigotry. Don’t you remember him calling you a mudblood, Mione? I surely do.”
“Of course, I do,” Hermione said. She remembered him calling so many other things too, calling her his. “But he was twelve, and he was raised to think like that. Eventually, he changed his ways and—”
“Was that before or after nearly killing me?” Katie asked.
“After,” Ron answered firmly. “Katie, he almost killed me, too, but then he saved me at Gringotts.”
“He was very nice to me and Mr. Ollivanders in his home,” Luna suddenly said, her voice dreamy and airy. “He would bring us food, healing potions and even spend some time with us. When he was home.”
Everyone looked at her in utter disbelief.
“Well, whenever he wasn’t home,” Neville said, his voice angered. “He was here, torturing first years to please the Carrows—”
“Neville,” Hermione said, but then she closed her mouth. It was something private she would need to tell him later.
“He even conjured me some flowers on the day I arrived, it was very sweet. I was crying, you see.” Luna said simply, feeling the silence.
“Sweet?” Ernie snorted. “Malfoy? He’s an arse!”
“Bloody right!” Terry said.
“He’s changed, mate,” Ron said. “Not sweet, but perhaps not an arse anymore—”
“Well, I personally think that once a git, always a git,” Seamus said.
“Oh come off it!” Hermione hissed, unable to hold back. “You spent nearly all of fifth year treating Harry like shite because you didn’t believe Voldemort was back!”
Seamus blanched, clearly embarrassed. Harry tapped his back as if to say no grudges were held.
“We never used it against you, because we believe people can change!” Hermione snapped, ignoring the gentle squeeze Ron gave her, trying to calm her nerves. “Draco Malfoy changed! He saved our lives! He did more to destroy Voldemort than many of the people at this table can say! He was nothing but a child born to a war just like us, and he deserves, if not our friendship, then our sympathy!”
“Blimey, Mione. Calm down, we’re not the Wizengamot.” Michael snorted, stealing a few nervous chuckles around the table.
“Shut up, Corner!” Ginny said. “Hermione is the brightest witch of our age. If she says he shouldn’t be in Azkaban, then he shouldn’t be in Azkaban.”
Ron and Harry nodded in agreement.
“The brightest witch of our age and dating Ron? That doesn’t sound right!” Dean mocked, and people laughed, the atmosphere loosening up a bit.
Hermione stood in silence for a few minutes until Neville went to get more drinks, and she saw her chance.
“Hey, Neville, let me help you!”
They were waiting as Madam Rosmerta filled the glasses when Hermione began. “Neville, I need to tell you something.”
He seemed to have been expecting that. “Let me guess, it is about Malfoy?”
“Yes,” Hermione took a huge breath. She knew Malfoy would hate her for it. “Remember in fifth year, when your family received that huge donation?”
He nodded.
“It wasn’t me, Nev. I don’t have that kind of money. I might have told Drac— Malfoy about your parents when we were arguing after one class — the one he called someone retarded, remember? That made you very angry?”
Another nod, Neville was looking at his calloused hands over the counter.
“So, by that time, Voldemort had been living in his family home for months, torturing him and his parents whenever something went wrong.” Hermione sighed, speaking quickly so as to not lose her bravado. “And when I told him about what had happened to them… He didn’t say anything, but he made the donation in my name.”
Several minutes passed before he answered her. “And what? Now he wants me to testify on his behalf? To thank him in front of the Wizengamot?”
“No!” Hermione gasped. “Nothing of sorts! God, I don’t even want to know what he’d do if he knew I was telling you this. He doesn’t want you to know.”
“So why are you telling me?”
“Because it’s the truth. He’s not a bad person, Nev. He’s just a person who had bad things happen to him.”
“We all did,” Neville said, gathering the glasses Rosmerta placed in front of them. “Not all of us became Death Eaters because of it.”
“Nev!” She called weakly, but he had already moved back to the table.
“Miss Granger!” Rosmerta called when she was about to follow him. “Is that true?”
“Y-yes, of course it is,” Hermione said, still looking at Neville's back. “Madam Rosmerta, I can assure you Draco regrets everything he has done; he had no choice—”
She was becoming a better liar, and she wasn’t sure whether that was good or bad.
“Everyone has a choice, Miss Granger,” Rosmerta said, “And I’d like to choose to forgive.”
Hermione’s head whipped to the matron. “What?”
“Please, include me in the list of witnesses to testify on his behalf. I don’t want any other young person losing their life for this war.”
Hadit not been for the counter, Hermione could have hugged her.
June 24th
Ministry of Magic
Department of Magical Corrections
Azkaban – High Security Containment Unit
24 June 1998
Dear Ms. Hermione Granger,
I am writing to inform you that the scheduled visit to the prisoner Draco Malfoy, currently held in Cell No. 948291, will not be permitted on 26 June 1998, as previously requested.
The aforementioned individual is presently undergoing a period of solitary confinement, a disciplinary measure enforced due to recent violations of conduct. In accordance with Azkaban security protocols, no visitations are authorised while a prisoner is in isolation.
We appreciate your understanding under these circumstances. Please be reminded that the safety of this facility and adherence to Ministry regulations remain our highest priorities.
Should you wish to reschedule the visit for a later date, kindly contact this office no less than two (2) days in advance.
Yours sincerely,
Briggs Rookwood
Level 3 Security Officer
Azkaban – East Wing
Ministry of Magic
June 26th
Dear Mr. Briggs Rookwood,
Must I remind you that British Wizarding Law is very specific about the number of days one can be put into solitary confinement?
Yours sincerely,
Hermione Granger.
June 27th
As soon as Ron side apparated her and Harry to the steps in front of Grimmauld Place, Hermione collapsed on the arms of her boyfriend, sobbing. He gently patted her hair and caressed her back soothingly.
“What is it?” Narcissa asked when they entered. “Miss Granger, are you alright?”
“We went to visit the family of a friend today,” Harry explained, moving to get some butterbeers from the kitchen. “Colin Creevey.”
“Oh,” Narcissa said, simply. “Was he killed during the battle?”
“Yes,” Ron said, and he walked Hermione upstairs. “Sorry, Narcissa… I’ll take Hermione upstairs. She’s not feeling that well.”
“Of course, Mr. Weasley,” Narcissa nodded, wringing her hands. “Hermione, dear… If you need anything, don’t hesitate to ask!”
“Y-yes, thank you,” Hermione cried.
She hadn’t even acknowledged that Narcissa called her by her given name for the first time. All she saw behind her eyelids was the Creeveys’ house. How everything was out of place, with dust, paper wrappers, grime and scrapes all around the living room. She remembered how the father of the house — a milkman, Hermione remembered Colin telling her— looked like someone who had lost several pounds in a short amount of time. He told them Colin’s mother was asleep, but Hermione noticed the several cans outside the house, overflowing the trash bin. She was probably drinking her grief away.
“What about Dennis?” Harry had asked, worried. “Is he coming back next year?”
“Hell, no.” Mr. Creevey said, firmly. “I took my son once to a train station and trusted the lady who transformed herself into a cat to take care of him. Nine months later, he comes home and tells me he spent months petrified. Even so, I trusted to send him and Dennis again the following year. Now, five years later, I receive notice that my underage son was killed in a war we didn’t even know was going on.”
“Mr. Creevey,” She had said, her voice thick with unshed tears. “I know this must be difficult, I was born in a non-magical family, too. I also think we went through a lot more than was necessary. All underage students were sent home, but Colin was too brave — He wanted to fight for what was right… He went back to the battlefield unnoticed, he knew a world with Voldemort winning would be somewhere people like us and our families wouldn’t be able to fully live.”
“What about your parents? What do they think about it?”
They don’t remember I exist.
“They know that I am a witch. And that not sending me back to school won’t change that. That it is who I am, and I deserve a decent education. Voldemort thought Muggleborns didn’t have the right to use magic. Colin died to ensure that we wouldn’t be denied our right to be ourselves — magical. If you don’t allow Dennis to go back, you’ll be letting Colin’s death be in vain.”
The tall man nodded but didn’t answer. They paid their homage and left as soon as possible. Once at home, Hermione allowed herself to break. She cried until she had no tears left.
“I need to find my parents.” She told Ron and Harry.
“I’ll go with you,” Ron promised.
“We’re a trio!” Harry protested.
Notes:
Let's talk???
I LOVE reading your comments with theories, opinions, impressions, feelings!! Don't leave me talking alone <3
First of all, some things need to be addressed priorly.
"Mayan, the push and pull kills me!!"
Me too, but isn't it a lovely way to go?
I mean, I'm an enemies-to-lovers, angst and miscommunication girl until the end -- when they get together too quickly, it isn't my kind of thing. And we know that some fluff, domesticity and all that good stuff is really healing in the end after a lot of heartache, we'll get there I promise.
"Mayan, when is Ron leaving?"
Soon, I've already written their breakup -- It will take 1-2 chapters to get there. I didn't want to end it too quickly because then the accusations that she is just using Ron and that she's jumping between them would have no end.
"Mayan, why is Draco still so toxic and messed up?"
Living with a dark wizard, losing your dad and being wrongfully imprisoned in Azkaban can do that for you... Well, it seems only logical to me. He's not going to act like out-of-a-book heroic and romantic MMC out of a sudden.
"Mayan, I think the Y and X scenes mean something to the plot"
YOU'RE RIGHT! KEEP UP THE GOOD WORK!
"Are you going to be able to wrap it up in only 6 more chapters?"
I hope so, but talking with my Beta we realised perhaps I'll need a few more chapters (up until 40 maybe), but I won't change the chapter count here already because I don't have the exact number yet!!
Thank you so muchhhh for reading and being here! You're (YEAH, YOU!!!) the reason behind it all!!!
Chapter 31
Notes:
Dear readers, welcome <3
another week, another chapter!
this one has some important TWs so please check the end notes if you have sensible topics, stay safe!
Iuuhuuu! I have a beta!
Thanks to the wonderful @dmalfoyology, you won't have to suffer through my poor English anymore (any mistakes left are mine to brag!)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
June 30th
“Oh look, Hermione, he likes you!” Narcissa cooed, watching Teddy over Hermione’s shoulder. “He’s making his hair curly like yours.”
“I like him very much too,” Hermione said with that low, silly voice people use around babies.
That was the best part of both Hermione’s and Narcissa’s days, having Andromeda and Teddy around for tea in the afternoon while Harry and Ron were at Hogwarts Restoration. She even preferred it when Ron was not around, because he’d make a funny face whenever he saw her holding Teddy, and it made her skin prickle.
July 1st
While things at the Ministry, according to Percy and Mr. Weasley, had begun to fall back into normalcy, the St Mungo's Hospital for Magical Maladies and Injuries was still bustling with the aftermath of the Second Wizarding War.
Hermione and Narcissa had been there for almost an hour before a mediwitch finally approached them.
“I have an appointment with Healer Shafiq,” Hermione announced, as she and Narcissa had agreed to solve her question first and then go underground to the morgue for more information on Lucius’ death. “For Mind Healing and Memory restoration?”
“Oh, very well,” Said the mediwitch, scratching something in her clipper and already walking briskly. “Follow me.”
July 3rd
“Miss Granger, Mr. Weasley and Mr. Potter,” Kingsley smiled, shaking their hands firmly. “To what do I owe the honour?”
“Oh,” Hermione began, “We didn’t want to bother, really, Kingsley. We were heading to Magical Transportation to schedule an international portkey—”
“So I have heard,” Kingsley said, “Please, please, do sit. Pardon my intrusion, but when our three favourite war heroes request a one-way ticket to another country, the Minister must step up.”
He chuckled heavily, Harry and Ron smiled, but Hermione only pressed her lips as they sat in front of the Minister. “Oh, okay.”
“Tell me, what do three teenage wizards need in Australia?” He raised an eyebrow, intertwining his fingers in front of him over the table. “Summer vacations before school?”
“Actually, it is winter time in Australia now,” Hermione said. “And I wasn’t aware we were required to inform our intentions—”
“No, no,” Kingsley dismissed, “It is not a requirement, but friendly curiosity. We are friends after all, aren’t we? Order of the Phoenix?”
“Yes,” Harry said quickly, but Hermione didn’t remember ever joining the Order, and she was beginning to be sceptical of Kingsley and any other civil servant.
“And there’s nothing wrong with what you’re going to do, right? Nothing to worry about?”
“No, sir. Not at all,” Ron answered.
“So, what is the visit? Leisure? Couples’ trip? Is Miss Weasley joining you three?”
Hermione had never seen Harry blush so hard. “No, sir, nothing like that—”
“I obliviated my parents a year ago and sent them to live in Australia, away from the war.” Hermione blurted out, tired of playing games. “I recently hired Healer Shafiq and her services to try and restore their memories. She suggested it would be good to do it in a familiar location for them, instead of trying to bring them to her first. So we are all going to Australia as soon as possible. Is there a problem, Kingsley?”
In his defence, Kingsley did seem embarrassed to have pried into such private matters as well as having insinuated different motives. He quickly shook his head. “No problem at all, Miss Granger. I would like to offer you three an auror protection while you’re there, lots of Death Eaters ran after Voldemort’s defeat and might be just looking for a chance to avenge their master.”
Hermione sighed, biting back the bitter answer she had in mind. We have survived Voldemort and his followers just fine on our own until now, thanks. “If you think it would be necessary, Kingsley, and it wouldn’t be a burden for our government, we’d be happy to have it.”
“No problem at all, that’s what our Department of Law Enforcement is for,” Kingsley grinned, “By the way, have I already told you three that we’d be very interested in having you join Auror’s Training Program this September?”
Hermione leaned back into her chair, as Ron and Harry leaned forward — eyes glistening.
July 4th
“Another intimate?” The same guard from the previous month asked over his Quidditch Times, with a serious Viktor Krum nodding at Hermione on the cover.
“Yes,” She gritted out. “And this time, I’d like to enter and leave without being harassed, or I will be pressing charges.”
“Will do, miss,” He mocked a military salute.
When she entered the room, Malfoy had his back to her as he watched the North Sea through the window. Hermione took a huge breath, straightening her robes and mentally preparing herself for the ordeal of dealing with his bad temper. It had been a long time, but she didn’t expect Azkaban to have softened him for her, on the contrary, she imagined he would be even more difficult that day. Which he was.
“Hi,” She breathed out. “How are you?”
He didn’t turn towards her, his knuckles turning white from the hardness of his grip on the windowsills.
“You’re not going to answer me?”
His shoulders rose and fell, he didn’t look back.
“Malfoy! I know I was sort of rude last time, but that gives you no right to—” She hissed, pulling his arm so he’d face her.
A gasp escaped her mouth, his face was swollen and bruised — someone had broken his nose, and he had a nasty cut on his lips.
“Who did this to you?” She whispered.
Malfoy shook his head and yanked his arm free, so he could turn away from her again. Hermione tossed her papers over the bed and took her wand from her robes as she walked over, trying to squeeze herself between him and the window. Malfoy didn’t move, making their bodies flush with no room to breathe. She looked up and noticed he had the audacity to smirk, his bloodied lips curving in a way that got her stomach churning.
“Don’t be a prat,” She hissed, raising her wand towards his face. “ Episkey”
With a crouching sound, his nose went back to the right place, and his split lips healed. Malfoy’s eyes closed as he breathed fully for what would probably be the first time in days.
“They look old,” She muttered, “When did this happen?”
No answer. Hermione sighed and raised her wand once again. “ Lividius Evanesco.”
It looked like a watercolour painting in reverse, as the black eyes, bruises and swellings disappeared from Malfoy’s features, revealing his handsome face. Hermione bit her lip in concentration, trying to see the expression he held. She searched for something unknown in him, but his gaze was vacant, steely — he was occluding. She was pressed against the window, far too close for it to be respectful with her boyfriend, so she breathed once and twice, inhaling his scent and staring into his deep, metallic eyes before sidestepping.
“So,” She continued, matter-of-factly, “I suppose I should’ve registered these injuries, but I’ll make sure to turn my memories of today in, so we can add the mistreatment to your defence.” She gathered her papers, sitting at the side of the bed, and proceeded to tell him about the laws, the facts, the memories, the testimonies… Everything she had spent two months working on. Malfoy never once talked or glanced back, and eventually she had to gather her belongings and exit the cell.
Somehow, it had hurt more to be ignored than anything else. Hermione realised, with a shock, that she had been anticipating the fight. Expecting it, even.
July 5th
Dear Mr. Briggs Rookwood,
In one of my visits to Azkaban yesterday, I noticed that Draco Malfoy was severely injured. I do not know if those were caused by guards or other prisoners, regardless, I must remind you that his well-being while in custody is the Ministry’s responsibility and if said irregularities in his security persist, I’ll feel obliged to notify public media of the United Kingdom’s lack of respect for Human Rights.
And I don’t mean only the Daily Prophet.
Yours sincerely,
Hermione Granger.
July 7th
“Hermione, how was Draco the last time you saw him?” Narcissa inquired evenly one morning.
“Er — good,” Hermione answered, flustered, as she rocked Teddy on her arms. “Why?”
“No reason, his letters have been… Odd.”
“If you want me to ask him something specific, I can do it when I’m back.”
“No, dear. You already do so much, I wouldn’t want to trouble you with an old witch’s anxieties.”
“When do you leave?” Andromeda asked Hermione.
“In two days,” The girl worried her lips. “Harry and Ron are coming with me.”
“It will be alright, darling,” Narcissa placed a placating hand on Hermione’s shoulders.
“What if they don’t remember me? Or worse, what if they hate me for invading their mind like that?”
“I can assure you, sweetheart,” Andromeda sighed, sipping her tea, “They’ll only be happy to know you’re alive and safe.”
July 10th
The wind was howling with the prelude of a storm on O’Connor Street that day. Disillusioned, with Ron’s arm over her shoulders and Harry’s hand on hers, Hermione took a tentative step towards the stone steps in the garden after the giant tree at number 124. The house was built with tiny maroon bricks and had a porch with several fern pots hanging in the circular arches. Healer Shafiq waited for them in a wizarding hotel. Hermione wanted to have some privacy on their first meeting — perhaps she wouldn’t even talk to them, perhaps she would just look.
Two knocks on the door. Five minutes of waiting. A walk around the house.
They saw no lights on, no car or any sign that there was someone living there. Harry hid under his invisibility cloak, now too small for the three of them, casting an Alohomora to enter the house while Ron and Hermione pretended to be snogging pressed against the tree in the sidewalk. His hands rested on her hips, and hers were crossed behind his neck, while she looked at the house and he looked at her.
“He’s taking too long,” Hermione cried. “Do you think they’re not home? Oh, Ron… What if they’re dead inside?”
“Hermione, calm down,” Ron said, his thumb brushing against her cheek. “It won’t help to suffer before you know the truth.”
Harry came back a few minutes later. “Empty, no one there.”
“Any signs of break-in?” Hermione asked. “Do you think someone took them? Perhaps a Death Eater—?”
“If they had been taken hostage, we would have heard of it by now, don’t you think?” Ron reasoned as Harry shook his head.
“Hermione, the house is empty, dusty and with that air of abandonment. But it doesn’t look like there was violence inside—”
“You know, many spells could have them leaving without making a mess!” She panicked.
“I don’t know,” Harry shrugged. “I don’t feel like—”
“Harry, Voldemort’s dead!” She shouted. “Not everything is going to follow your sixth snakey sense!”
It would’ve been easier if her best friend had shouted back, if they had fallen into an argument. Anything would’ve been better than the expression of pity in his green eyes. Ron kept rubbing her back, and it made her mad, so she swatted it away. “Leave me alone, Ron!”
“Excuse me,” Came a voice behind the trio, “Are you looking for someone?”
It was an old lady with a huge German shepherd on a leash. She had a raised eyebrow and her lips puckered to the side, she seemed like that sort of neighbour everyone has: the one who appoints themselves as the guardians of the street and pries over anyone and everything. It would be their best shot at discovering anything about Hermione’s parents.
“Yes,” Harry spoke first, as if having the same thought “Do you know the couple who lived here?”
“Monica and Wendell Wilkins,” Ron added.
“Oh, the Brits?”
“Yes!” The three of them nodded anxiously.
“Oh, I knew the two of them alright, opened a sweets shop a few streets below. One day, they were gone. No warnings, didn’t sell the house or the shop, for what I know.”
Hermione’s heart fell heavily, as if made of lead. “Were they scared? Did they seem worried?”
The old lady assessed her as if deciding if she was worth the truth. “It happened when my daughter visited me with my granddaughter, you know. Took them to the store, hoping to give the child some candy, then Wendell asked her about her favourite book, and when she told him, he freaked out. Shoved us on the street, and the next day, they were gone. Two lunatics if you wanna know!”
And, as if remembering the offence from the Wilkins, she huffed and began crossing the street. Hermione’s mind operated quicker than she could notice, and suddenly her mouth was speaking before she could foresee the words that would come out. “What was it?”
“Huh?”
“Your granddaughter’s favourite book?”
“Why, it was Pride and Prejudice, quite a normal book if you ask me— don’t know what got him so offended.” And, still huffing and muttering about how crazy the Wilkins were, she went on her way.
Hermione stood frozen on the ground, smiling silly. Because Pride and Prejudice was her favourite book too.
Could it be?
Perhaps no magic was stronger than a parent’s love.
July 12nd
“So, how was Australia?” Mrs. Weasley asked with a wide and warm smile as she poured stew into their bowls.
Dinners in the Burrow were a buzzing affair, too many conversations happening at the same time, and several people doing different things in a small space. But at those words, an uncomfortable silence fell around them.
“Mum,” Ron began.
“I’m just asking, Ronald!” She hissed.
“It was fine, Mrs. Weasley,” Hermione smiled.
“Molly, dear,” She corrected her.
“So, did you find them? Were you successful in restoring their memories?” Percy inquired, loosening the tie of his robes as he sat next to them.
“No,” Hermione said, blowing air to cool the spoon of stew before she placed it on her lips. “They left.”
“Left?” Charlie asked, running a hand over his curls. “Where to?”
“No idea,” Hermione shrugged. “I think something triggered their memories of me, and they came back.”
“We didn’t find anything in Australian Muggle police, hospital and morgues’ records,” Ron explained.
“And if the Death Eaters had gotten them, we would’ve heard from them by now, they would try to use it to lure Hermione somehow… Or perhaps send a message,” Harry added while Ginny played with his hair.
“Makes sense,” Angelina said, grabbing a napkin to wipe George’s cheek. He shook his head like a dog and ended up smearing stew all over himself, earning chuckles from the witch.
“Aren’t you worried, Mione?” Ginny asked.
Hermione pressed her lips in a line, trying to search inside herself for the feelings. “Well, it certainly leaves me uneasy — not knowing where they are. But the possibility of them having their memories back and the fact that they’re not confirmed dead… I don’t know, it makes me hopeful.”
“So, what are your plans for now?” Mr. Weasley asked.
“I sold my childhood home, but this morning I left a message with the new owners on how to contact me if anyone comes looking for Hermione Granger,” She explained. “I’ll think of other things, but at the moment my best hope is to trust they’ll find me, somehow.”
“It’ll be alright,” Molly smiled. “You just wait and see, soon your family will be complete. I see it, you know,”
“There goes Mum again,” George snorted. “The Weasley Seer!”
Molly tried to spank him with a wooden spoon, but he darted away.
“Everyone knows Ron is the family Seer!” Charlie chuckled. “Remember when he predicted that Ginny would get bloody in her first year?”
“We all thought he meant my mensies, but it was all that chicken blood Voldemort had me using to write his messages around Hogwarts,” Ginny said, and Hermione admired how she was one to speak about her traumas so freely and lightly; she and Harry really were meant for each other.
“Wait, coming to think of it, I think Ron did foresee lots of things all over these years…” Harry whispered, his brows furrowed in concentration.
“Not the fact that he had been sleeping with a grown man in his bed for years!” George made everyone roar with laughter.
“You know, they joke, but I do see you with a family in the future, Mione,” Ron whispered in her ear later that night. “Parents, a husband and a kid.”
She felt like she could vomit. Hermione had no plans of getting pregnant ever again, but tried to sound nonchalant. “Is the kid a ginger like his father?”
He frowned. “No… Actually, he has your brown curls.”
July 13th
A “What the fuck are you doing here, Granger?” was his angry greeting when she entered their room that afternoon.
Hermione rolled her eyes. Draco was so bloody predictable. Hot and cold. Ignoring her one day and picking up a fight on the other. She was not in the mood for it, however, especially not considering the day that it was. “Whatever, Malfoy.”
“What the fuck?” He snarled.
“I know the drill, okay? You’re going to be rude and aggressive, trying to get me to leave. Then, next time you’ll be nicer, or perhaps ignore me again, or God knows what.” She sighed, arranging the packages she had brought to him that day.
“And I know your drill, Granger. You’re going to point those doe eyes at me, act like you care about me, press your —” He inhaled sharply. “Fuck. You’re going to come do all that, then you’ll go back to fuck your boyfriend. Don’t you think this is sick? For Weasley and me? I’m sure he’s not happy with you coming here. Neither am I. So why don’t you just stop?”
“ Excuse me?” She huffed. “What I do with Ron is none of your concern. He knows I need to come help you and—”
“Did you tell him about the last visit?” He walked towards her, and she walked backwards until she was cornered against the wall.
“About your bruises? Yes, I—”
“Did you tell him about how close you stood to me?” He hissed.
Hermione gasped. “M-Malfoy, that was nothing—”
“ Stop lying!” He punched the stone wall to the side of her head, a sickening crunch erupting from where his knuckles were surely bruised. And before she knew better, her palm was slamming against his cheek, the loud sound echoing throughout the room.
“Get away from me!” She pushed his chest, and he stepped back immediately, seemingly stunned in silence. “Stop trying to self-sabotage your defence, Malfoy—”
“Stop torturing me, Granger—”
“Torturing you? I’m helping you!”
“How does this help?” He cried, his voice breaking. “How the fuck is seeing you helping me?”
“Malf—”
“Getting to see you, smell you, hear you—” He shouted. “And then going back to that hole, knowing that Weasley has you in his arms. Knowing that I’m just another fucking pity project for you to feel like the pink savior princess?”
“You’re not a project!”
“Then WHAT THE HELL AM I?”
You are…
What was he?
She couldn’t tell, couldn’t say. He was so much, he was nothing at all. He was everything she would never dare herself to want again.
“Draco…”
He turned away laughing, and it was broken, bitter and sick. “Oh, so it is Draco, now?”
Silence stretched. She bit her lip and opened her mouth to say something several times, but nothing came out. Eventually, she sat on the bed and began fidgeting with the stuff she had brought. Arranging them in different patterns. “I — Er, I brought some things.”
“Don’t fucking care,” He muttered, eyes on the window.
“Draco, I—” She sighed, crossing and uncrossing her ankles. “I know what you feel for me… I know what we had… But, you must know — We’re not meant to be.”
Air left his nostrils quickly in a silent snort.
“We are toxic, we hurt each other, we fight all the time, we’ve said so many hurtful things, we’ve been through too much… We’d kill each other eventually,” She said quietly, “What I have with Ron is… Easier. I am sure you’ll find someone who gives you the same. That’s what I am trying to do here, trying to help you get the opportunity to live a full life.”
No answer.
“I know it is not ideal for me to come here and visit you, with our past.” She inhaled sharply, forbidding herself from saying what day it was. She wasn’t going to use that to hurt him again. “But we needed someone from your family, and your mother couldn’t as she is also waiting for her trial and—”
“Didn’t the brightest witch of our age perhaps think about not coming ?” He drawled, “About leaving me the fuck alone until my trial comes?”
Hermione cringed. “You’d rather be alone for the next two years than see me for a couple of hours every other week?”
“Yes.” His answer was quick, firm and certain. Hermione felt her eyes filling with tears, but looked up, refusing to shed a single one.
“Unless…” He tried, several minutes later, turning to her with an intense glare, “Unless you need to come.”
She waited for him to formulate it better.
“If you need to see me , to talk to me,” He said, his voice suddenly vulnerable and open, “Then I can be here. If that’s the case.”
It felt like there was no right answer. “I want to help you, Draco,” She sighed tiredly, wringing her hands over her lap. “Can you allow me to do that?”
Malfoy wouldn’t give up, though. “It’s another month today, right?” He pressed. “Ten months?”
She stared at the stone wall and nodded.
“I can’t hug you, Granger,” He said, “I don’t think I’ll be able to—”
“I don’t want you to.”
He took a shuddering breath and walked to sit at her side, placing his hand over hers to stop her from picking the skin from the corner of her thumbnail. It was pathetic, really. How that simple and small touch allowed so many feelings to overflow her and make her dizzy.
“Mother said you went to Australia.”
“Yes.”
“Did you—”
“I went with my boyfriend,” She interrupted him, standing up. The room was starting to feel heavy, and he was too close, and that was not right. “He helped me, and everything is alright.”
Malfoy rolled his jaw, and his hands curled into fists at his lap. “Of course,”
“There’s not really much to say about the case, so I brought you some things,” She said, wiping her eyes and waving her wand so things would hover in front of him. “ Wingardium Leviosa. ”
There was a picture of Narcissa with Andromeda, which they took once in Grimmauld Place, the two witches held their hands together and laughed freely, looking years younger. There was a picture from Teddy, giggling and fisting his chubby little hands to the camera. Lots of books Hermione had picked for him in a Muggle bookstore. There was a cake baked by Topsy. A few chocolate frogs Harry sent, and a few products from Wizarding Wheezes Weasley by Ron.
“Brilliant,” Malfoy snorted. “Now the git gets me gifts,”
“Don’t call Ron a git,” Hermione complained.
“He took my girl,” He muttered, “I’ll call him what the bloody hell I want.”
Mine. The lioness inside her purred, and Hermione pressed her palm against her stomach, pushing the animal back. “He didn’t take anything, I was never yours.”
He ignored her. “You should take this one back,” He said, handing her one of the pictures. Hermione turned and saw Teddy’s toothless beam; she couldn’t help smiling back at it.
“Why? This is Teddy, he’s your cousin and—”
“You’re in it,” He declared.
Truthfully, it was Hermione’s arms where Teddy lay in the picture, but one couldn’t see her face, just her arms, a bit of skin from her cleavage and the mane of curls that mixed with the dark background of Grimmauld Place’s wallpaper. It was innocent.
“Is that a problem?”
“Very much so.”
It felt offensive, so she crossed her arms under her chest and huffed. “Really, Malfoy? Can’t you stand the dread of looking at my arm in a photo?”
“If you were my girlfriend, I wouldn’t want you giving pictures of you to other blokes.” He shrugged, “Perhaps I’m just being a nice friend to Weasley.”
“It is not a bloody photo of me! It’s of Teddy!” She stomped her foot, exasperated. “You know what? Just give it back to me!” She snatched it back and pressed it against her heart. “Teddy is a wonderful child, and you’ll regret not wanting to be near him!”
Her eyes were full of tears; she didn't even know the reason for it, but Malfoy probably did, since he clenched his jaw and looked away. “You should go, Granger. And you shouldn’t come back.”
“You know what? Maybe I won’t!”
July 15th
“So, how was the last visit with Malfoy?” Ron asked one day as they lay underneath the apple trees in the orchard behind the Burrow.
“Horrible,” Hermione said. “He’s a prat.”
“That he is,” Harry chuckled. “What did you see in him anyway?”
That was a trick question; Hermione knew it as soon as she saw how Ron’s shoulders tensed. Should she tell them how he paid attention to the things she told him? How he was always anticipating what she needed? How he was the only one who seemed to always care about what she felt? How it was stimulating to write to him about her theories, readings and opinions? Obviously not. “Nothing, it was purely physical.”
Ron scowled. “Really?” He asked, disgusted. “Is Malfoy considered good-looking ? I mean, he’s so pointy and scrawny.”
“Obviously, Ronald.” Ginnty snorted. “He’s the bad boy. It is very appealing—”
“You’re one to say,” Ron mocked, “Are Dean Thomas, Michael Corner or Harry Potter bad boys?”
“I didn’t say I liked bad boys, but Hermione clearly digs the silent and menacing type — Think of Krum.”
Hermione blushed, looking away, but Harry saved her from having to answer. “Even if you liked bad boys, I did rob a bank, you know…”
“Yeah, to defeat a dark wizard and save our world,” Ginny pressed a kiss against his lips and then said, “Don’t be silly, Harry… Zabini asked me out twice last year. If I wanted a bad Slytherin boy, I would’ve said yes,”
“He did WHAT?”
July 20th
After learning from Malfoy that what she had assumed to be her coping mechanism was actually called Occlumency, Hermione had spent several hours in the Black Library at Grimmauld Place trying to teach herself how to become better at it. Narcissa caught her one time and offered to help, training her in the difficult and subtle art of closing one’s mind not only to Legilimency but also from her own feelings and thoughts.
That was why she felt ready that afternoon for another meeting with Draco Malfoy. He had laid roots in her, she realised, roots that found fertile soil in the insecure girl she was at Hogwarts, and now were too deep for her to simply dry them off. She needed to bury them deeper, to ignore them and focus on the man she had chosen. It would be easier if she didn’t have to see him ever again. But she knew it was the right thing to do, and she had grown to care too much for Narcissa to abandon them both.
“Good afternoon,” Hermione sang, her voice light and detached, as she walked proudly over the careful ground she had buried her lioness and his roots into. She placed her beaded bag over the nasty bed and put her hands inside her jeans pockets.
“Granger,” Malfoy turned from the window to greet her with his trademark smirk, swaggering towards her. “Merlin, you look delectable,” He had snaked his hand over her jaw and landed it on the back of her head, fingers intertwined with her curls.
Hermione gasped, trying to walk back, but his hand fisted in her hair, and he pulled her flush against him, digging the flesh in her hips with bruising hunger. His nose drew a line from her shoulder to her ear, and Hermione shivered at the touch. “So gorgeous, I’m so glad you recovered this hot, curvaceous body, Granger.” He growled against her ear, locking her in his hold.
And just like that, the ground inside her mind exploded, freeing her lioness that roared under his touch. But that was wrong, that was messed up. Ron didn’t deserve it. Malfoy kept whispering nonsense against her neck, as he trailed her skin with open-mouthed kisses. There was nothing gentle about the whole thing; one hand sliding to violently grope her arse over her jeans, whilst the other seemed close to yanking her hair from her scalp with the fierceness of his grip.
She didn’t engage in it, her hands pushing his chest away and trying to free herself. He was so much stronger, she’d have to stun him or something — But her wand was inside her bag, over the bed. “Malfoy,” She cried.
“Mine”
“Let me go!”
“ Never gonna let you go,”
“But, Malfoy, I have a boyfriend—”
“Fuck Weasley!” He slammed his lips on hers.
Maybe it was the sound of Ron’s name, or maybe it was the electric shock waves his kiss sent through her body. Whatever it was, it made Hermione’s magic burst uncontrollably, knocking him back. She didn’t wait a beat before lunging for her beaded bag over the bed, shoving her arm inside and roaming for her wand. She had just reached it when Malfoy was on her again.
“No, you don’t,” He snarled, pushing her by the shoulders to lie on her back. “Fuck, Granger. Do you have any idea how long I missed having you in a bed?”
“Malfoy, what the hell?” Hermione squirmed, his hands pinned her next to her shoulders, and he kicked her knees apart. “What are you doing? Let me go!”
“I don’t think I will,” He leaned forward, positioning himself between her legs and pressing his weight on her. “In fact, I’m positive this is what you want.”
You have no idea . “You’re mad, let me go!”
“Why the intimate visitation, Granger?”. He rolled his hips so his groin rubbed against her core over her jeans. “I know you like playing the good girl , saving the bad Death Eater.”
“You’re not—” She cried, pushing him away. She wanted it, but she didn’t. She couldn’t. It was good, but also wrong. She had a boyfriend and… Why wasn’t he listening to her? “Stop, please. You’re scaring me!”
He gave her a low chuckle, his teeth grazing the skin over the neckline of her blouse. “Gonna make you feel so good, Granger. I missed you too fucking much—”
He wasn’t going to stop.
He was going to rape her.
Would it be rape? If she wanted it? If she enjoyed it?
Of course it would, she was asking him to stop. She said no.
Lines were always so blurred with him, but her panic was flaring.
“Please, stop,” She sobbed, looking away.
He stopped, moving his head back and taking one of his hands from hers and gently stroking her cheek, wiping the tears that fell. But then, something shifted in his gaze, steel walls replacing stormy sky. Occluding. Then he inhaled her hair. “Fuck Granger, I want you so much — I know you want me too—”
With her hand free, Hermione reached for the wand at her side on the bed. “ IMPEDIMENTA !”
Malfoy was thrown a few feet away, and Hermione hurried to her feet. “How dare you?” She shrieked, her hand shaking as she pointed her wand at him. “What the hell are you doing?”
Hands raised in surrender, Malfoy grinned. “Don’t lower your wand, Granger. I won’t stop until I have you.”
“Malfoy, why are you doing this?”
“Got tired of behaving. I want you.” He said, shrugging one shoulder. “I will keep trying, every time you come.”
Hermione stepped backwards, shaking her head in horror. “You’re mad, you’re foul—”
Malfoy nodded, walking slowly towards her. “Yes, I am… You want that, don’t you?”
He was getting too close; he would be able to overcome her, and what would he do then? Hermione opened the door behind her and jumped out of the room, her chest heaving with the emotion of the past few minutes.
Just before she closed him away, Hermione heard his sigh of relief. “Finally.”
…
“Hermione, dear, I was thinking about throwing Teddy a three-month party tomorrow, what do you think—?” Narcissa was entering the parlour, but she dropped the flower vase in her hands at the sight of Hermione curled up into herself on the floor near the fireplace. Kreacher quickly vanished the mess. “What happened, Hermione?”
It was good, actually. Hermione reckoned she owed Malfoy a thank-you letter. He had solved the problem for both of them. She would never have to feel guilty about her feelings towards him now, she would never have to worry about making a mistake and hurting Ron. Malfoy had made the decision easy for her.
“S-sorry, Narcissa,” She said, “I don’t think I’ll be able to continue going to Azkaban.”
Narcissa was kneeling at her side in seconds, both hands holding her face as she searched between her eyes. “Did he say anything?”
“ I will help with your defence, but—” She took a huge, deep breath. “Maybe Andromeda could go instead of me?”
July 21st
Hermione was walking towards the Library one night when she heard Narcissa shouting inside a room. The sound was so unfamiliar that she couldn’t help but press herself closer to the door, not wanting to intrude but also needing to make sure the old witch she had grown fond of was not hurt.
“HOW DARE YOU HURT THE GIRL? HAVE YOUR FATHER AND I TAUGHT YOU NOTHING? YOU’RE A DISGRACE TO OUR HOUSE—!”
She was probably recording a howler.
“A MALFOY MAN DOESN’T TREAT HIS — ANY WOMAN LIKE THAT!”
Hermione sighed. Did Narcissa think she and Draco were still somehow getting back together? Did she want that? Perhaps she didn’t at first, but had also begun to harbour feelings for Hermione after their forced proximity.
“ — MOTHER OF YOUR CHILD!”
Hermione didn’t want to hear it anymore. She turned to leave, forgetting where she was heading in the first place.
“DRACO, YOU HAD BETTER FIX THIS MESS! HERMIONE GRANGER HAS BEEN AN ANGEL FOR ME!”
July 26th
“Who’s the cutest thing in the whole world?” Hermione cooed, blowing bubbles to elicit laughter out of the chubby pink-haired baby. Andromeda had left Teddy with Hermione and Harry so she could go visit Draco in Azkaban.
July 28th
Dear Hermione Granger,
I must apologise for my behaviour upon our last encounter, it was unbecoming of me to treat you so poorly. I am very sorry for my incorrigible actions, but then again, you always manage to inspire the worst in me. Nevertheless, you are absolutely correct in refusing to see me ever again. I don’t think I can trust myself near you.
Hoping you are well,
Draco Malfoy
Hermione scoffed, crumbling the paper in her hand. Trust Malfoy to make an apology letter more offensive than his wrongdoing. It was clear to her now that he never intended to physically abuse her, but used it as a tool to push her away. As usual, he would use toxicity as his shield against difficult things. Which was precisely why she was so done couldn’t be with him , despite how right he felt and made her feel; they were wrong together . She needed to help him, of course, but that was it. At least, Narcissa and Andromeda managed to get him to say sorry; Hermione hadn’t had much success in that endeavour before.
“What is it?” Ron asked, bringing a tray of Molly’s biscuits towards her room.
“Nothing,” She smiled at him. “Why don’t you sleep here so we can go together to Hogwarts tomorrow?”
“Sure,” He hugged her, kissing her temple. “Never going to say no to that.”
“Ron, did Bill answer your letter?”
Ron blushed. “No, he didn’t.”
July 30th
The staring game between those two pairs of chocolate eyes didn’t seem like it was going to be over soon. Nevertheless, Hermione was the first to break the silence.
“Kingsley,” She greeted.
“Miss Granger,” He drawled, leaning back and connecting the tips of his fingers from both hands. “I must tell you that it is extremely irregular for an accused awaiting trial to meet with the Minister—”
“That wouldn’t be the first irregular thing about Mrs. Malfoy and her son’s arrest, would it?” Hermione hissed, and Narcissa gave her a gentle tug with her feet underneath the table. Calm down. “Frankly, Kingsley, this is absurd. I can show you my memories now, proving that the Malfoys’ help was fundamental to Voldemort’s defeat and—”
“We already talked about how that’s not my decision to make, Miss Granger. I am a Minister, not a tyrant. There are instances, steps to be followed.”
“Which one of those steps involved arresting a widow and a son in front of their lost one’s body?” Hermione snapped.
Kingsley sighed. “I can’t make the charges go away, but I trust that justice will be served. You must do so as well, Miss Granger.”
Hermione took a huge breath. “Fine. That’s not what I came here today for.”
“Then how can I help you?”
“We want to bury Lucius, Kingsley. It’s been more than two months!” Hermione pressed.
“Fine, I hear St. Mungo’s has finished their report, anyway.”
Hermione bit back the outrage at the fact that Narcissa hadn’t been notified. “Oh, really? That’s wonderful. What were their findings?” She said in the fakest sweet voice she could manage. At her side, Narcissa remained poised and stoic.
Kingsley summoned a file and opened it in front of Hermione, who quickly scanned the information and found words that made her confused.
CAUSE OF DEATH: HEART ATTACK.
“It wasn’t a murder,” Kingsley informs, “Natural death, probably with the stress of the battle.”
“Naturally,” Narcissa sighed, though Hermione could bet she didn’t believe it either. “So, we can proceed with his funeral?”
“Yes, of course,” Kingsley drawled.
“Please, Kingsley,” Hermione pleaded, closing the folder and handing it back to him. “Allow Draco to say his goodbyes.”
“Miss Granger…”
“Have him escorted, twenty aurors if it must be. But don’t forbid an eighteen-year-old from burying his own father.”
The wizard stared at her, his mind working towards a decision for several minutes. “Fine, I’ll grant a 12-hour leave. But if he steps a toe out of line, he’ll go straight back to solitary confinement, and it’ll be added to his charges.”
Narcissa gasped in joy, her hands covering her mouth and her blue eyes glistening. “Thank you, Minister.”
“There’s something else,” Hermione said, wondering if she was pushing her luck too much. “I think this was a great decision, Kingsley, a way of showing that we’re not willing to stain a young wizard’s life with unfair accusations and punishments…”
“Indeed,” Kingsley nodded, tentatively. It was clear he was wary of what point Hermione was about to make.
“Which is why I don’t think Malfoy’s education should be damaged as he awaits his trial.”
“Miss Granger! I won’t grant him the right to wait in liberty in order to attend Hogwarts if that’s—”
“No, no,” Hermione interrupted him, “That’s not what I am asking, Kingsley. I was just wondering if he could perhaps take his NEWTs by correspondence.”
Kingsley hummed.
“If he is found innocent in a year from now, he will have lost all those months, and that will have to be repaired by the Ministry, you know?” Hermione said and then quoted the line in legislation that backed her. It was a fiery argument, but eventually the Minister gave in and promised to allow Malfoy to continue his education while in prison.
“You know, Hermione,” Narcissa said, a smile stretching her lips as the two of them walked towards the lifts an hour later, “I think you should’ve been sorted into Slytherin.”
July 31st
“I’ll go get the next round!” Ginny announced as she got up and walked towards the bar counter.
It was Harry’s eighteenth birthday, and the four of them decided to celebrate in a pub in Muggle London. The public attention on them had become overwhelming, and when the trio was together, it was unbearable.
“I love her,” Harry said, admiring Ginny’s retreating form.
“You better!” Ron snorted, slapping the back of his friend’s head, “You don’t do anything but snog her all day.”
“Well, you snog my sister, I’ll snog yours,” Harry chuckled, squeezing Hermione’s hand and wiggling his eyebrows.
“You must get used to it, Ronald,” Hermione said, “McGonagall said we will have classes with the seventh-years so Harry and…” She trailed off as Ron and Harry exchanged weird looks. “What?”
“We’re not going back, Mione,” Harry said, “Ron and I are going to the Auror Training Program.”
“Oh,” She said, not sure why that information left her feeling hollow. She knew they had been thinking about it, but it was weird to imagine Hogwarts without them (and Malfoy for that matter), not to mention all the people they had lost. “Yes, of course!”
“We’ll come visit every weekend at Hogsmeade!” Ron promised, kissing her cheek.
“Don’t exaggerate, Ron,” She giggled, “Every weekend is a bit much—”
“Not for me,” Harry sighed, looking once again at the fiery hair in the middle of the crowd. “I’ll miss Ginny like hell, I mean, after being apart from her for a whole year, walking toward my death while fearing for hers… I have no doubts anymore. I’m going to marry her,”
Surprisingly enough, Hermione had a worse reaction than Ron. The beer escaped her through her nostrils as she coughed hard. “What?”
“I’m going to marry her, as soon as she finishes school, that was Mr. and Mrs. Weasley’s request,” Harry confirms.
“Have you talked to them?” Hermione shrieked, glancing at Ron and seeing, with horror, that he had a solemn expression proving he and Harry had talked about that before, too.
“Yeah, of course, I wanted to propose her already,” Harry chuckled, running his hand over his messy hair.
“Harry, you just turned eighteen!”
“My parents married at that age, Mione,” Harry informed. “Why wait when you’re sure?”
Ron nodded. “No reason at all, my parents also married young. It’s pretty common to marry right after Hogwarts.”
“W-what?” Hermione blanched. “You want to get married after Hogwarts too?”
“No, no,” Ron chuckled and she was about to feel relieved when he continued, “You don’t get to propose to me, Mione, I’ll be doing that so you sit your control-freak arse back down and relax.”
“What about Hermione’s controlling arse?” Ginny was back, hands full of beers she couldn’t magically levitate in Muggle surroundings.
“I’m serious, Ronald,” Hermione pressed, feeling all the lightness from the drinks leaving her body, her head felt heavy and over-conscious. “Do you really plan on marrying soon?”
Ron started to notice her tone and got defensive. “Well, of course. Why not?”
“We’re too young! We just survived a bloody war! We haven’t been together for even three—”
“We've known each other since we were eleven, Mione!” Ron said, raising his voice, “If we like each other the right thing would be to—”
“Ron, I’m not getting married next year.” Hermione said firmly, crossing her arms.
“Why not, Mione?” Ron snapped. “Waiting to see how long his sentence will be before you make your decision?”
“Mate…” Harry tried, uncomfortably.
“Excuse me?” Hermione gasped. “Are you talking about Malfoy? What does he have to do with it?”
“Well, everything, right?” Ron spat. “Why wouldn’t you want to get married if not for uncertainty? You know me more than anyone, so the only thing you might be uncertain about is your other option—”
“I’ll have you know,” Hermione raised to her feet, “That Draco Malfoy aside, I still have lots of options and that I would never stoop so low as to marry you only because no one else wants me. I am with you because I want you, you stupid git! And you won’t guilt or shame me into a marriage, Ronald”
With that, she stormed away. Later she would apologise to Harry for ruining his party, but it was suffocating to know what Ron expected of her, of them. She couldn’t see herself getting married so soon.
Notes:
TWs: attempt to sexual assault/dubious consent, mentions of law enforcement abuse, mentions of violence, graphic depictions of injuries.
thank you so much for reading!
as always!!! let me know what you think and what are your theories and impressions!! <3
IMPORTANT A/N:
I've received yet another comment on how Hermione has no backbone and is unbearable.
While no one is obliged to like the characterisation I chose to make, basic fanfic etiquette suggests that if you don't like you don't read. Don't come on the comments to literally bash the author. Of course, I'm always asking for your opinions, and you're entitled to hating certain characters, but please do it politely attacking perhaps the character behaviour and not the author's writing.
Hermione was bullied in muggle world for being a witch, bullied in wizarding world for being muggleborn, constantly mistreated by her peers for being a swot, several times looked over as not pretty/feminine enough, lost her boyfriend to a cult that wanted to kill her, lost her parents, went to live on the run, lost her child, saw the man she liked being wrongfully imprisoned.
She's only eighteen at this point!! Don't expect her to be reasonable, mature, etc. Remeber that it is canonical for her to endure a lot of shit from others, harry and ron were constantly rude to her in the books!
SPOILER -- SCROLL UNTIL ** NOT TO READ
In this fic she's afraid of being alone, so she accepts nearly everything because of it. But I plan on having her maturing! Which is why she will break up with Ron next chapter and spend some time "alone"!**
I feel the same hate might happen to Draco after this chapter so a few reminders:Draco was tortured several times by Voldemort, he saw his parents suffer the same thing, he was forced to kill his headmaster and join a genocidal cult, he had to break up with the person he most cared about, he learned that she had lost their baby, he's seeing her with one of the boys he likes the least in the world, he lost his father, he was imprisoned and he's been living with dementors for weeks.
He is NOT well.
He will heal and get better. But it is not now!!! Sorry this is not a 12 chapter feel good fic in which they all have their shite solved and are really reasonable and sensible people.
Chapter 32
Summary:
Lucius's funeral, Draco requests something from Hermione, and she asks Ron to talk about something.
Notes:
Welcome, dear readers!!!
Another week, another chapter!
Thanks to the wonderful @dmalfoyology, you won't have to suffer through my poor English anymore (any mistakes left are mine to brag!)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
August 3rd
“ Hermione, dear?”
“Hm?”
“Do you mind if I come in?”
“Not at all, Narcissa,” Hermione smiled, closing the book she had been reading over her crossed legs. It was one of the twins’ old textbooks for seventh year. The letters from Hogwarts hadn’t arrived yet, but she couldn’t help but want to prepare for the year ahead of her. “Please, make yourself comfortable”
Narcissa walked towards the end of the bed, sitting gingerly with her hands over her knees in a prim posture. Hermione suppressed a laugh and waited for the witch to speak; it must’ve been something at least important or difficult, since it was the first time Narcissa entered her room.
“I’d like to thank you once again for all the grace and kindness you have shown me and my family, even after we mistreated you for all these years.” Narcissa began, and, as Hermione opened her mouth to speak, she raised her delicate hand, “No, please. I know you do not seek praise or thanks, you did it because it was right.”
Hermione nodded.
“But I’d also like to believe you did it because you care for my son.” Narcissa said.
“Y-yes,” Hermione answered slowly, almost like a question. Should she specify to Narcissa that it was in platonic realms? It seemed incredibly awkward to assume the necessity of such clarification.
“That is why I am coming to you now, Hermione, to ask something of you, as a mother,” The witch took a shuddering breath while Hermione held hers. What was about to happen? “I know I am in no place to make any more requests, but I come regardless to see if you can extend your goodness to one more plea of a mother.”
Hermione wanted to nod, but something told her to wait for Narcissa to clarify her request before agreeing. “Tell me, Narcissa. I will do what I can help you.”
“I’d like to ask you to please accompany us to the Manor tomorrow,” Narcissa said, her voice tight as if fearing Hermione’s response, “For Lucius’ funeral. I know he meant nothing to you, and I know Draco did something very bad to push you away… But I fear my son will need your presence there, Hermione and I—” She impatiently blinked a tear back inside her eyes, “I must ask you to once again show your selflessness and endure his infuriating presence, to support my son in this time of need.”
“Narcissa…” Hermione began, “Are you sure you don’t want it to be just your family?”
Andromeda had already announced she would be offering her sister support, while Harry and Ron had offered to babysit Teddy for the duration of the ceremony. With Draco receiving special leave from Azkaban with his two aurors’ escort, it would mean a solemnity of five. It was quite ironic how Lucius Malfoy, once an imposingt and prominent figure of the Wizarding World, would say his goodbyes to this world in such a small gathering. But then again, Narcissa didn’t want to accept any money from Hermione for the event.
“I know you are engaged with Mr. Weasley,” Narcissa sniffed and Hermione didn’t bother correcting her, “But I have come to consider you my family as well, Hermione. Not only for the — the baby. But also for everything you’ve done for me, for us, so far.”
Hermione couldn’t fight her tears as well as the older witch, they now fell freely down her cheeks. “The feeling is mutual, Narcissa.” She said truthfully. “I’d be honoured to. I’m not sure Draco would want me there, though—”
Narcissa scoffed, getting up as if trying to disguise the vulnerability of that moment. “My son was never one to clearly communicate his feelings before, I can only suppose the confinement hasn’t helped him in that sense.”
“Got tired of behaving. I want you.”
Well, he could communicate some feelings.
August 4th
The small group apparated in front of the gates, Hermione caught Andromeda squeezing her sister’s hand on the corner of her eye.
“Their portkey was due anytime now,” Hermione said, wringing her hands because she didn’t know what else to do.
And soon enough, the air in front of them twirled to welcome into existence two wizards dressed in the light green robes of St. Mungo’s uniforms, bringing with them a floating white marbled casket. Narcissa gasped and turned to hide her face into her sister’s embrace. Hermione proceeded to talk with the wizards responsible for Lucius’ transfer just as some Ministry’s employee apparated.
“Very well,” The short, scrawny wizard said, opening a scroll in front of him, “Let’s begin the proceedings to the extraordinary opening of property nº 43827 currently under the Ministry’s custody. The permission for this event was personally signed by the Minister for Magic Kingsley Shacklebolt under the justification of,” He squinted his eyes to better read the tiny letters in the parchment, “the funeral of Mr. Lucius Abraxas Malfoy in his family’s cemetery. Are the present subjects aware that no access is permitted inside the main house?”
“Yes,” Hermione answered quickly, annoyed with the cold professionalism of that man. Couldn’t he read the room and proceed with more care for the mourning witch in front of him?
“Are the present subjects aware that no object, magical or not, is allowed to be left or taken from the property?”
“Yes,”
“Are the present subjects aware that the permission consists of access for only four hours?”
“Yes,”
“Very well, then,” He waved his wand and the parchment rolled itself again and vanished in front of their eyes. “You may come in.”
With another flick of magic, the gates were opening and Hermione noticed the almost invisible shimmering of wards around the property granting them access.
“Very well, if you may please follow me inside?” Hermione motioned to the St. Mungo’s staff inside the gardens.
She had been to the Manor only once, but had visited enough ancient and noble buildings to easily guess how to find the family cemetery, right next to the chapel that she could glance at from a distance. It took them a few minutes of walking and then, as they reached the site, Hermione made herself busy instructing the crew on how to position the body, while she dug the grave with magic trying very hard not to think of the last grave she had dug. All the while, Narcissa left with her sister to gather roses in her garden for a floral wreath.
That was how Hermione found herself guiding the wizards back to the gates alone half an hour later, so they could apparate away, at the exact same moment the crack of apparition signaled the arrival of another crew of employees, this time from the DMLE.
Draco Malfoy appeared, wearing the same robes he had been imprisoned in — his father’s, being flanked by aurors, his wrists and ankles chained. He looked gaunt and miserable, yet he still had a posture of superiority that made it look like the guards at his sides were merely servants at his command. The group approached them as Hermione looked down, pretending to rub her shoes against the grass to clean something off, but really just trying to avoid locking eyes on his.
It wasn’t a good idea, because she only realised how close they were when three pairs of feet appeared in her eyesight.
“Granger,” It was his voice. Hermione looked up and saw his eyes burning her.
Malfoy raised his hand to lightly brush the fingers she had been using to pick at the skin in her thumb, God knew why. And Hermione couldn’t help but flinch, the memory of their last encounter still fresh in her skin. The two aurors quickly yanked Malfoy a foot away from her, wands pointed at his neck, but, apart from the flash in his eyes, he remained stoic.
“He didn’t do anything,” Hermione said, quickly collecting herself. “And he is here to say goodbye to his father, there won’t be any chains.”
“He’s a dangerous prisoner in risk of escaping, young lady,” One of the aurors barked. “He will be as we please,”
“Do you want me to call the Minister himself and inform him you’re not following his direct orders? There is an antiapparition ward around the Manor and he is wandless, there’s no way he can escape. He is on a special leave for a funeral and under the rule 289 of Azkaban Prison Regulat—”
“Alright, alright,” The other auror said, waving her wand to free Malfoy, “Merlin, they were right about that one—”
“ Watch your tone .” Malfoy snarled, his hands fisting at his side.
“You don’t watch yours and see if you’ll be able to bury your poor excuse of a father,” The auror hissed back, “I don’t care what regulation she pulls out of her arse.”
Malfoy seemed ready to make a snappy retort back, but Hermione waved her wand to open the gates and ushered the group inside, pulling Malfoy by his hand. He didn’t squeeze his fingers around hers, walking stiffly at her side. She wouldn’t dare glance his way as they walked towards the cemetery. Eventually, just before they entered the graveyard, she stopped to face him.
“Do you mind?” She gestured to his robes.
As he shook his head, Hermione twirled her wand, muttering the incantations to transfigure the formal robes into something more youthful and well fitted to his lean frame, maintaining the all black. Then she quickly scourgified any dirt and cast a freshening spell so he could feel better.
“Your mum is there,” She said, stepping back to give him space.
Malfoy stared at her, Hermione couldn’t see but rather feel his intense gaze against her forehead as she looked at the grass beneath her feet. Then, after almost a minute, he moved past her towards the two older witches near the newly carved headstone.
Lucius’ casket was already inside the newly dug hole, Hermione noticed from a distance, as Malfoy hugged Narcissa. Andromeda gestured for her to approach and the two of them stayed a little behind mother and son, saying their goodbyes. When it looked like they were done, the two witches stepped forward, raising their wands to magically close the grave.
“No,” Malfoy said, his voice thick. “I will do it.”
And then he lowered himself to his knees, grabbing earth with his bare hands and throwing it over the casket. When his mother placed a hand on his shoulder, attempting to stop him, he jerked himself free and continued his repetitive motion. Again. Again. Again. The amount of dirt would take hours to finish, the hole was too deep. But he didn’t stop. Not a single tear left his eyes, his jaw clenched and his eyes locked onto what he was doing.
Eventually, the two aurors went for a bathroom trip inside the manor, making it clear to Hermione she was responsible if he escaped since she demanded he was not chained. And Malfoy kept working.
The scene became too much for Narcissa, who turned to sob into her sister’s arms and walked a few feet away from the grave.
Only Hermione remained.
She knew he wouldn’t want her help. Perhaps not even her company.
But she wouldn’t leave him.
Not at that moment, as least. She knew what it felt like to bury someone alone.
The summer sun was having Malfoy sweat profusely, but he merely wiped his damp fringe with his forearm and kept working. Hermione transfigured one of her hairpins into a bench and sat, an absent minded humming escaping her lips as she watched entranced by the scene transpiring in front of her.
Eventually, Malfoy stopped. He dragged himself to the bench and sat at her side. Hermione got up at the same instant.
“I’m not going to hurt you,” He muttered.
“I know,” She said, waving her wand to finish burying Lucius and bringing the flower wreath Narcissa made to rest near his gravestone. They hadn’t been able to have it engraved yet. “Would you like it to say something in particular?”
Her question was accompanied by the act of extending her wand to him. Malfoy, who had his head resting on his hands, looked up at her and the sight nearly broke her heart. He looked like a boy, like a broken and dirty boy.
“They won’t see,” She promised. “You should do this.”
He nodded, taking her wand and using it to engrave the tombstone.
“ HERE LIES LUCIUS ABRAXAS MALFOY
1954-1998
A LOVING HUSBAND AND FATHER”
He snorted bitterly at his choice of words as he handed her wand back. Hermione stepped closer, reaching for it with a shaky hand. He frowned.
“I won’t hurt you,” He breathed out. “I’m sorry.”
“I know,” She said, closing the distance and taking her wand to pocket it inside her robes, “I’m sorry too,”
She was so close to him now, her body between his knees as he looked up at her — utterly vulnerable. It seemed like the world was moving in slow motion, Malfoy put his hands behind her knees, gently tugging her even closer. Hermione rested a hand on his shoulder and it seemed to snap something inside him, because his face fell to rest against her stomach and he was sobbing.
“I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry,” He cried against her, squeezing the back of her thighs and the side of her ribcage.
Hermione felt his hot tears against her blouse, as she stroked his white blonde locks and kept answering. “I know, I’m sorry too.”
“The last thing,” He sobbed, “The last thing I told him was that he failed us, I said he didn’t protect us.”
“He knew you loved him,” Hermione said, nonsensically, she truly had no idea if Lucius did. She kept running her hands on the back of his head, his shoulders shaking with his sobs.
“He was a monster,” He continued, his voice hoarse and broken, and his words were lost in the middle of his sobs, “He was a monster, he did so many wrong things — The baby — His fault — My fault.”
It was getting harder and harder to understand what he mumbled against her belly, nuzzling himself on her.
“But I loved him and I never told him—” His voice was becoming unbearably painful, “I never tell — I don’t know how — I can’t love — My fault.”
Hermione didn’t know what to say and perhaps she didn’t have to say anything at all. They stood like that for a while, she had no intention of moving. It felt right, perfect even. Like she was where she was supposed to be. Like he was in the right place. They fit so well together. And it was sweet, innocent. She didn’t feel guilty. She wasn’t betraying Ron. She was helping a friend. Someone she loved. Family, like Narcissa said.
“Very well, then,” Came the male auror’s voice behind them, “Time’s up now.”
“What? No! Kingsley promised me twelve hours! It’s barely been—”
“Times up, lady,” The female auror said, pointing her wand towards Hermione. “Now, step away from the prisoner.”
“No!” She gasped, but Malfoy had gotten up and positioned himself between Hermione and the aurors, protectively. “Malfoy, don’t! We have time!”
“If you keep obstructing law enforcement, we’ll have to take you too—”
“I’m going,” Malfoy growled, “Don’t talk to her.”
And he extended his wrists for the wizard to shackle him again. They were efficiently quick and soon enough Draco was being dragged across the courtyard like a criminal. Hermione was crying for the first time that day.
“No, let him go! He has helped us!” She sobbed, following the group. “You’ll both regret this!”
Malfoy kept his gaze down, following without a fight. Why didn’t he ever fight for himself?
“He needs to say goodbye to his mother! NARCISSA!” She bellowed. “NARCISSA!”
Narcissa and Andromeda met them midway towards the gates, Hermione could see through her tear-filled blurry vision that there were several figures there waiting for the comitive. Each step closer made their features more recognizable: a short one that could only be a goblin, a tall and scrawny other that was definitely the Ministry employee from earlier and several —
Oh, no.
Reporters. Photographers.
Someone had leaked the funeral to the press. Hermione could see Rita Skeeter’s hungry gaze behind her pointy glasses.
She whipped her head back to the two witches behind her. Then back to Malfoy in front of her, resigned as the aurors roughly guided him. Hermione knew what her face must’ve looked like; stained with tears and dirt. She had half a second to come to a decision. But there wasn’t really any.
“Wait!” She cried to the aurors, not caring anymore about the show she was giving the press, or rather interested in giving them exactly that, “Draco Malfoy is innocent! He saved us! He helped defeat Voldemort!
The flashes of cameras and screeching sound of writing quills only fueled her.
“He has been helping us for years and this is the treatment he receives?” She shrieked, “He couldn’t even stay for his own father’s funeral! He didn’t even get to say goodbye to his mother!”
Clearly annoyed with her show, the aurors didn’t even bother waiting to fully step out of the gates before spinning on their heels to disapparate. The ministry employee ushered Hermione, Andromeda and Narcissa out of the estate. They were engulfed by the press, questions darting over their heads, as Hermione locked hands with Narcissa and Andromeda to apparate back to Grimmauld Place. Not before hearing the plea of the goblin.
“Mrs. Malfoy, we must discuss Mr. Malfoy’s will!”
August 5th
“I just want to tell you,” Hermione said, as she kneaded the dough to Molly’s bread. “That there was press there yesterday and they might imply things about my presence there.”
Ron shrugged. “Well, I knew you were there, so nothing will surprise me.”
“You know what Rita is capable of.”
“I promise I won’t let my mother believe her words this time.” He chuckled.
August 6th
Hermione didn’t know whether she felt pleased or annoyed with the absence of news regarding Draco Malfoy in the papers. Perhaps the MInistry had bought the news to avoid publicising his defence, perhaps they didn’t want word to get out that Draco was allowed to attend Lucius’ funeral.
Perhaps they thought it would be bad press to air their cruelty against the eighteen-year old.
Who knows?
August 9th
Hermione shook her head in disbelief as she watched Angelina and George kissing each other on loop on the post card they sent from Las Vegas. The couple had eloped, the note on the back said:
“Fred II is on his way, we thought we’d help him not be a bastard. We’ll be back after our honeymoon!”
“Isn’t it weird that he would marry his brother’s girlfriend so soon after his passing?” She asked, bluntly, while handing the card back to Ginny.
“Oh, no,” Ginny chuckled, “Angelina wasn’t Fred’s girlfriend!”
“But they went to the Yule Ball together!” Harry said, throwing and catching the snitch from where he laid with his head on Ginny’s lap.
“Yeah, and you and Ron went with the Patil twins.” She rolled her eyes, “Are you two shagging any one of them?”
Both the boys grimaced. “You’re so crass, Ginevra.” Ron said.
“Either way,” Hermione sighed, “I don’t think it is healthy to have kids and get married so soon after the war and its great losses, it seems like a bad coping mechanism.”
She found Ron staring at her with a sad expression and quickly got up, saying she needed to use the loo.
August 13rd
It had been eleven months and it still stung painfully in her stomach and behind her eyes to think about that tiny, innocent human being dead before living.
August 15th
Hermione didn’t understand why the goblins requested her presence at their meeting with Narcissa, but there she was, sipping her tea while seated at the older witch’s side.
“Mister Malfoy left all his assets directly to his sole heir, Draco Lucius Malfoy,” He said, reading the thick parchment over his half moon spectacles. Hermione nearly rolled her eyes, obviously . “Except, for the amount of a hundred thousand galleons to Miss Hermione Granger.”
Hermione choked, the hot tea burning its way out through her nostrils, and Narcissa gasped at her side, literally clutching her pearls (A gift she had received from Andromeda). “What?” They asked at the same time.
“Miss Granger doesn’t have an account with us, so she’d be required to visit Gringotts with her wand to retrieve it.” The other goblin explained, barely hiding his sneer. He clearly didn’t forget about Hermione’s breaking into Gringotts. The word had gotten out already that it had been them polyjuiced, thanks to Rita Skeeter’s newest book ‘Golden Trio: the untold story of how three teenagers defeated the Dark Lord’. A pile of rubbish, but it did contain a few correct facts. “We did bring the other item of her inheritance.”
And then the goblin retrieved a small vial from his pocket. Inside, unmistakable, lied a memory — neither liquid or gas, shining in pearly white.
Hermione hadn’t recovered from the news of the money yet, so she didn’t move to catch it. Narcissa did.
August 16th
“Hermione, my husband left this for you!” Narcissa protested, pushing the bag of gold back to her over the dining table.
“He left a lot more to you and Draco, but you two can’t use it,” Hermione pushed it back to the older witch. “I have enough money, remember? You’ll need this, to hire a solicitor for you two, to fund Draco’s expenses in Azkaban, to feed yourself while I am at Hogwarts. Please, Narcissa, I’ve thought about it and something tells me this is what Lucius had planned.”
“Regardless, Draco would hate to feel that you were—”
“Honestly, Narcissa, forgive me for my bluntness, but I couldn’t care less about what Draco thinks.” Hermione chuckled, “Really, take this money, allow me to visit your library when you two are free and we’re even.”
“Of course!” Narcissa said, almost offended that Hermione thought she wouldn’t be allowed in their house in the future.
August 17th
“Hermione?” Andromeda asked, sounding tired, over the letters she had been reading at the breakfast table.
“Hm?” She asked, raising her face from where she had been nuzzling Teddy’s neck. Why did babies smell so good?
“Draco asked if you could accompany me on the next visit, two days from now.”
“Did he say why?”
“No.” She pressed her lips together. “He asked me to use the word please and also not to push it if you didn’t want to.”
August 20th
Hermione followed after Andromeda into the fireplace. They went through the procedures of the visitation, this time requesting the regular one, and were later welcomed inside a larger room with a table and four chairs. Malfoy was chained in one of them, behind him stood an auror — stocky, his muscular arms crossed in front of his chest.
“Hello, Draco,” Andromeda said. She wasn’t a hugger, but moved nonetheless to pat Malfoy’s shoulders. “We brought you some books.”
Malfoy’s eyes never left Hermiones. “You came.”
“Y-yes,” She said, realising that she had been holding her breath. “I also needed to talk to you.”
Andromeda had taken the chair at his side, so Hermione sat in front of him, fidgeting with the papers she had brought just so she would have something to do with her hands.
“So?” He encouraged her.
“Er,” Hermione suddenly felt her cheeks growing warmer under his intense gaze, “I’m sorry for — Last time — It got quite intense—”
“It wasn’t your fault.”
“Yes, I know.” She nodded, “I’m just sorry either way — It was so inhumane, the way you were treated…”
Malfoy shrugged. “I was worried about you.”
Hermione looked up and saw it in his face. All the intensity. Too much. He seemed as ready to jump over her, like on her last visit, as he was to hug her fondly like in Malfoy Estate.
“I was fine,” She dismissed.
“I didn’t know,” He said, clearing his throat before continuing, “They took me and there were so many people, I had no idea—”
“I did tell you she was alright,” Andromeda rolled her eyes, clearly amused with the intense emotional display between the teenagers in front of her. “Several times.”
Draco blushed. Hermione found the sight odd and endearing . “I wanted to see.” Then he seemed to shake himself back into place. “You said — You wanted to tell me something?”
“Yes,” Hermione pushed him the papers, “The goblins went to Grimmauld Place to execute your father’s will. He obviously left you all of his estate, as his sole heir, but—”
“The money is frozen until trial,” Malfoy completed, quickly scanning through the several parchments.
“Yes, well. Most of it — You see, your father —” Hermione tugged the collar of her blouse, suddenly feeling anxious. His grey eyes followed her movements, lingering on her collarbone before slowly sliding up through her neck towards her face. “He left me some — Um, some money.”
Malfoy raised an eyebrow. “Did he now?” He asked slowly, not sounding shocked but calculating.
“Yes, and I—” Hermione quickly glanced up towards the guard behind Malfoy, “I’m going to use the money for your defence and for—”
“No.”
Hermione faltered. Andromeda inspected the wall at her side.
“I didn’t ask for your permission.”
“Great, you don’t have it.” He deadpanned. “You shouldn’t waste your money on me”
“The money is not mine! Clearly your father wanted me to give it–”
“My father wanted to leave,” He read the number in the deed, “A hundred thousand galleons to you . I’m not using a knut of this money.”
“ I am using my money for whatever I want and what I want is for an innocent man to be delivered from wrongful imprisonment.” She pressed through gritted teeth.
“And I want—”
“Malfoy!” She snapped, “I don’t give a fuck about what you want! This is happening! Stop pouting like a little brat and accept it.”
Draco glared at her. “Grang—”
She stood up. “Here is a list of solicitors for your case, if you don’t choose one and inform Andromeda of your selection I am picking the one with the most expensive fee.”
And then she walked out of the room.
“GRANGER!” She heard him shouting behind her, the chains that locked him to the table violently thrashing with his movements.
August 23rd
THE STAR-CROSSED LOVERS: WAR HERO AND DEATH EATER
By Rita Skeeter, Special Correspondent for the Daily Prophet
As the readers might hope the war is over, we continue to see its effects wrecking the peace of good citizens such as you and I. In a twist worthy of the pages of a cheap romance novel, war heroine Hermione Granger ( for more details on her role in Second Wizarding War see page 8 ) is apparently entangled in a torrid affair with none other than Draco Malfoy, former Death Eater and heir to the most notorious bloodline in wizarding Britain.
Official documents obtained by the Daily Prophet confirm that Miss Granger is registered as the fiancée of Mr. Malfoy in the visitor ledger of Azkaban. Your humble writer can only describe herself as shocked to receive this "highly irregular" information, seeing that it regards the same young woman so publicly involved with Ronald Weasley, her partner in the war against He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named.
We do wonder if poor Ron is aware that his girlfriend has a habit of popping into high-security prisons for intimate rendezvous with his schoolyard nemesis. But then again, we all remember how she was popping between affairs with famous Triwizard Champions between 1994 and 1995. (f or a recap of her previous relationships — including an exclusive with her ex boyfriend Mr. Cormac McLaggen — see page 12. )
According to Azkaban records, the muggleborn witch Miss Granger made no fewer than four visits to Mr. Malfoy during his recent imprisonment—three marked as ‘intimate’ and one in the company of his aunt, perhaps to settle the prenuptial contract? Sources suggest the pair were distressingly close during these encounters, though the Ministry refuses to comment on what precisely goes on during “private” visits in the maximum-security wing.
In a clear display that the relationship was more than purely physical, Miss Granger was seen embracing and consoling Malfoy at the funeral of Lucius Malfoy, the disgraced patriarch whose loyalties lay squarely with He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named until the bitter end . [See attached image: Malfoy hugging Granger’s torso while crying his Death Eater father’s death](For more information on Lucius Malfoy’s crimes during the war, see page 7).
Even more dramatically, Granger was recently heard shouting to the press outside the Wizengamot, claiming Malfoy was “innocent” and had “helped defeat Voldemort.” Brave words, considering the man in question once tried to kill Professor Dumbledore and allowed Death Eaters inside the Castle of Hogwarts. ( For more details on Rita Skeeter’s upcoming unauthorized biographic Draco Malfoy: the boy who started the war , see page 4 ).
But perhaps Miss Granger is not as naive as she pretends. With the Malfoy estate still vast, and young Draco Malfoy set to inherit, one must wonder: is this union born of love, or of convenience? After all, our golden girl has always had a taste for power, and what’s more powerful than marrying into money?
Could we really set this young witch as a role model to our little girls seeing as how she is not only careless about her relationships with the opposite sex but also throwing away her ideals against pureblood bigotry in order to guarantee herself a profitable engagement.
It remains unclear whether Mr Weasley is aware of his partner’s infidelity. One friend of the Weasley family (who spoke on condition of anonymity) said, “Ron’s heart’s always been in it. But Hermione? She’s always had a thirst for power. She wants to become Minister for Magic. Whose vaults would fund the campaign? Not Weasleys’.
A love triangle? A redemption arc? A cold-blooded climb up the social ladder?
Stay tuned.
Hermione groaned, crumpling the paper and thanking God she had already bought her school supplies, not needing to face public opinion in Diagon Alley. She also thanked for not being at Hogwarts yet. For it meant howlers couldn’t find her.
But Ron could. And he did.
She heard him shouting as the fire hadn’t even stopped roaring.
“So?” He said, “Care to explain?”
Hermione pressed the heels of her hands against her eyes. “Ron!” She explained, “I told you Rita would write something! And you said you knew I—”
“I knew you were visiting him!” He bellowed, stepping closer, “I didn’t know you were having intimate visitations!”
“That was only so the guards wouldn’t—”
“I knew you went to the funeral,” He tossed the paper over the table, “I didn’t know you two had gotten so cozy!”
“Ron!” She gasped with the accusation, “He had just lost his father!”
“I LOST MY BROTHER!” He roared, punching the table, “AND I DIDN’T GET THAT TYPE OF CONSOLATION!!”
Hermione’s eyes widened in terror, she had never seen Ron act that way except for when he wore a Horcrux on his neck. He was frightening her.
“Ron, please,” She cried, “Don’t you trust me?”
“SHOULD I?” He kicked a chair away.
He was so loud he alerted the rest of the house members and Hermione could see Harry and Narcissa in the threshold behind him.
“Mate!” Harry tried, “Calm down!”
“Should I trust you, Hermione?” Ron snapped, “Did you or did you not request your visitations saying you were his fiancée?”
Hermione’s heart clenched and her mouth fell dry. “Ron…”
Ron gave her a maniac laugh. “That’s perfect, just perfect! You’ve been telling me all this time that marrying young is this and that, only so I can find—”
“Ronald!” Hermione gasped, “I am not his fiancée! We only said it so I could visit—”
“Do you ever think about me, Mione?” He asked, exasperated. “Did you stop and think for a minute on how it would affect me for people to say my girlfriend has a fiancé?”
“Mate,” Harry placed a hand on his shoulder, “It was the only option, Malfoy couldn’t receive visitors outside from his family.”
“There is Androm— Wait,” Ron turned to Harry, “Did you know about this?”
Harry cursed at himself.
“Fuck this is like the tent all over again!” Ron snapped, “It’s you two, and your little secrets, and you—”
“Ron! You’re being absurd!”
“Of course, I’m being absurd! I am an idiot! I am an oaf! I am preposterous!” He sneered, “I’m so bad, but Draco Malfoy is perfect! I mean, it’s not like he bullied you , or like he was a death eater—”
“You don’t mean that,” Hermione said, “He saved your life— You said it yourself—”
“Fuck, Hermione!” Ron gasped, tugging at his hair, “You’re driving me mad!”
“Perhaps it would be more productive to have this conversation another—” Narcissa began.
Ron interrupted her, turning back to Hermione. “Who do you want?” He demanded. “Me or him?”
The room stood silent waiting for her reply.
“I have already answered that,” She hissed, “I’m sorry, Ron, but you’re too insecure and I won’t keep feeding your—"
“Why do you think I am insecure?” He bellowed, “Could it be because you say something and then do something different?”
“Well, Ron, I apologise for not telling you I’d lie and say I was Draco’s fiancée, but I was afraid you’d react exactly like this!”
“So we should all lie when we’re afraid of the consequences of our actions?”
It was a very sensible question and it made Hermione close her mouth on the retort. “I am sorry, Ron.”
August 26th
Hermione tried to insist to Narcissa that she didn’t have to leave, that she was welcome at Grimmauld Place for as long as she needed. But the witch insisted that she wouldn’t be comfortable there when Hermione left for Hogwarts.
“Besides, it is clear that your boyfriend is bothered by your connection to our family,” She said, pursing her lips in clear distaste.
“Narcissa, Ron doesn’t get to tell me who I am friends with or not.”
“I will always be your friend, Hermione,” Narcissa promised, “You have shown me kindness at a time when no one else did. I will forever be grateful.”
Hermione smiled, as the witch held her forearms.
“But I don’t think Draco will ever be able to be your friend,” She said and made Hermione’s smile fall, “Mr. Weasley is right in being wary.”
“Narcissa!” Hermione gasped, “I would never cheat on—”
“I know that,” She smiled, “But I think it will be an easier task if you two keep your distance. Seeing that this is the choice you have made.”
August 27th
Dear Hermione Granger,
I have met with the solicitor you appointed me and I need to speak with you urgently.
Please, request an intimate visit before your return to Hogwarts.
Please, I won’t hurt you, I promise, I won’t even come near you.
Hoping you are well,
Draco Malfoy
August 28th
“In the spirit of being honest,” Hermione sighed, handing Ron a cool bottle of pumpkin juice as he arrived from his Orientation Day at Auror Training Program. “I am going to visit Draco Malfoy tomorrow to discuss his case. It will be an intimate visit. I expect you to trust me.”
“I do,” Ron mumbled, kissing her forehead. “Thank you for telling me the truth.”
August 29th
“Granger,” He stood next to the window, his posture tense. “I won’t hurt you.”
“I know.”
“I only did that because—”
“I know.”
Silence stretched between them, Hermione moved to sit in the bed. Malfoy stood where he was, hands in his pockets and his jaw clenched tightly.
“You invited me,” She chuckled awkwardly.
“I did.”
“Do you want to speak about your defence?”
Malfoy sighed, running a hand through his hair and walking around the room, still some feet away from her. “Granger, I don’t want you to testify.”
Hermione rolled her eyes. “Really, Malfoy?”
“Yes—”
“This is exhausting! You’re always making my life ten times harder,” She exhaled and he glared at her, “his whole thing where you think of yourself as unredeemable—”
“No,” He threw himself at her feet, “Granger, I promise. I’ll fight for my defence, I’ll do anything. Just, please don’t testify.”
His actions surprised her. She had never seen him so open, so vulnerable. “W-what? Malfoy — We can’t — My testimony is the most important, I’m the one that can prove you’ve been helping since—”
“My solicitor tells me Madam Rosmerta is testifying for me, Katie Bell sent an owl offering a written statement on my behalf,” He said, his eyes wide as he grabbed her hands to his, “Lovegood promised to retell her time in my house. Then I have Potter and Weasley. They’ll recount my actions during our mission at Gringotts and during the Battle of Hogwarts.”
“Regardless,” Hermione pressed, why was he pushing her away again? “I am the one who knows you the most, who knows who you—”
Malfoy made a strangled sound. “Granger, are you ready to have people asking about our relationship?”
“Of course, that’s part of your defence! How could you be truly a Death Eater being in love with a Muggle Born?”
“You are aware they might request you to hand in your memories? To prove your claims?”
She had read about it, yes. “Of course, I spent weeks preparing for—”
“Do you want the Wizengamot to have access to your first time?” He asked, his face frowning in shame.
“Well, I—”
“What about your — our baby?” He asked, “Are you ready to have the whole Wizarding World know about it?”
Hermione gasped, pulling her hands away from him and standing up to pace the room. “Don’t throw this in my face, Malfoy.”
“I’m not—”
“I never wished for anyone to know,” She said, “But of course I’m willing to let it out if it means saving you—”
“But I am not!” He exclaimed, already back on his feet, his arms slamming against his sides, “I don’t want to hurt you further!”
“Do you think it is worth your life?” She gasped, “Is protecting my privacy worth you losing your freedom—?”
“Yes!” She had barely finished her sentence when he shouted, closing the distance between them. “Didn’t you see what Skeeter did with your name? Do you think I could stand having her dragging you and him through the mud to save my arse?”
“Well, it is my choice to make—”
“Granger, please,” He pleaded, his eyes squinting like a puppy, “I never asked anything of you, but this I am begging. Please, let me do this one thing to protect you and his memory.”
“Malfoy…” He was breaking her heart.
“I was a terrible man to you, a terrible father to h—” His voice broke and he took a deep breath, “Please, let me do this one thing. I couldn’t be there with you while it happened, fuck I treated you like shit when we conceived him… Please, let me do this one thing.”
Hermione felt torn. She couldn’t deny him as he begged like that, yet she wanted to see him free. It was not fair, because it seemed like either choice she would be betraying him and it made her want to cry. She was already crying.
“So you’re just going to deliver yourself to Azkaban?”
“No,” He promised, “I’ll do everything else, I promise — I’ll fight my best to get my freedom.”
“But what if it isn’t enough without me?”
“Then, I am ready to go to prison, if it means I get to preserve you two.”
“No,” She cried.
“I am, Granger.” He said, nodding frantically. “I am ready to do this—”
“What about me?” She snapped.
Malfoy froze, staring at her with wide eyes.
“I get it. You are ready! But what about me? How do you think that you being imprisoned will affect me?”
“Granger…”
She was sobbing now, ugly crying. “You’re always like that! You are always ready to push me away, to send me to Australia, to break up with me!”
“I did it to protect—”
“I can protect myself!” She shouted. “You are so bloody selfish!”
“ What ?” He looked at her like she had grown a second head.
“You want me safe and well, right? So it is always about what you want!” She pushed him, it was useless — he didn’t move. “It is never about what I want! You don’t care if you die, so you jump from the broom!” She pushed him again, “You don’t care if you’re imprisoned, so you toss me aside!”
“Granger?”
“You never give me the chance to fight for you—” She pushed him again, “You never — you never gave us a real chance!”
“I — Granger, I—”
“Never!” She pushed him again. “You’re always ready to put yourself in harm's way, regardless of how this will affect me! You treat me like an object you can move around and protect, but you don’t treat me like a person with feelings! I loved you! I wanted you in my life! And you never – you never gave me the chance! Not until it was too late”
He pulled her against him, burying her face on his chest while she sobbed for what seemed like hours.
“You had better not get convicted,” She whispered, as she gently tugged herself free when the guard knocked on the door signalling the end of the visitation time. “Or I’ll come and kill you.”
And then she left.
August 31st
The Weasleys were holding a backyard dinner party at The Burrow to celebrate Ginny and Hermione’s return to Hogwarts, Harry and Ron entering the Auror Training Program and, most importantly…
“All the wonderful grandchildren we’re going to have soon enough!” Molly smiled, rubbing Angelina’s belly.
There were floating fairy lights, the dinner table had been transfigured to fit everyone and there was food enough to feed an army.
“I’m sure Freddie would be so happy, he loved children!” Arthur toasted, “Bill and Fleur will bring us little Victoire, Percy is already planning on proposing to Audrey, George and Angelina just got married, Ron has Hermione and Ginny, Harry.”
“The best of all, no pureblood grandchildren for old chap Arthur!” George chuckled.
“Well, we can’t tell for certain, as Charlie here doesn’t seem inclined to find a girlfriend soon…” Molly admonished.
“Mom, you find me a woman willing to live in a wood hut inside a Dragon Reserve and I’ll propose to her right now.”
Mrs. Weasley made a face that got Hermione wondering how long it would take until she brought at least three options of witches for her son. And soon everyone was eating and talking and laughing all over one another as was always the case in the Burrow.
Hermione caught out of the corner of her eye when Harry tugged Ginny to walk with him through the orchard under the starry sky. Ron had a wistful expression as he watched the two, his eyes glistening.
Then he sighed. “He’s proposing to her, you know?”
“What?” Hermione gasped, a bit too loud.
“Shh,” Ron pleaded, “He doesn’t want mum and dad to know yet.”
“Wasn’t he supposed to wait a year?” She whispered.
He shrugged. “He didn’t want to. Said there’s been too much death and war, that it was time for weddings and births.”
“They’re having a baby?!” She shrieked.
“Merlin, no,” He chuckled, running a hand through his fiery hair, “At least, not now. Harry just said he didn’t want Ginny going to another year at Hogwarts unsure of his true intentions with her. He feels guilty about last year.”
“Sounds like he doesn’t want the most beautiful girl in school not to have a ring in her finger,” She shook her head, cutting her chicken.
“Not a chance,” Ron said, turning to face her. “Ginny is only the second.”
“You’re saying this because you’re her brother and my boyfriend,” Hermione rolled her eyes.
“I’m saying because it is true,” He pressed, “and believe me, I wanted to do the same thing that Harry’s doing at that moment.”
Hermione panicked, nearly choking on her food.
“Relax, I know you don’t want it now. I’m just saying what I want.” He said. “I’m sure about this, Mione. I’ve waited too long, wasted too much time. I know what I want and–”
“Ron, please don’t.” She said, a tear threatening to fall. “Please, don’t make me say no.”
He huffed, annoyed. Then his scowl turned into a longing expression of joy as Ginny and Harry got back, smiling brightly like two idiots in love. Hermione wasn’t looking at them. She was looking at Ron. The sparkle in his eyes was what convinced her.
She couldn’t keep holding him back only because he felt comfortable and easy, as she had said to Malfoy. Not when he wanted everything, not when he needed the certainty of marriage, kids and family. She couldn’t give that to him, not then or ever. She needed to be a good friend and let him go. It wasn’t fair. She would never be able to give him what he wanted in life. She was being selfish in keeping him because it was comfortable and easy, not thinking about how much she was actually hurting him.
Hermione waited until they were alone in Ron’s room, she would already sleep there, since Harry had asked for the night alone with Ginny at Grimmauld Place.
“We need to talk, Ron,”
Notes:
TW: Police brutality, media slutshaming, grief...
Lots of emotional Dramione moments - I love those <3 What about you?
Finally, Ron is out!!!
And the way will be free for Draco and Hermione to get their shit together and make out! Do you think it'll take long or not?
Again, let me know your theories and opinions <3
p.s.: a tiny bit of their dialogue in Azkaban was inspired by Grey's Anatomy -- who noticed it?
Pages Navigation
poisonous_strawberry on Chapter 1 Sat 15 Feb 2025 09:38AM UTC
Comment Actions
mayanahi on Chapter 1 Sat 15 Feb 2025 11:17AM UTC
Comment Actions
poisonous_strawberry on Chapter 1 Fri 02 May 2025 08:03AM UTC
Comment Actions
mayanahi on Chapter 1 Fri 02 May 2025 10:06PM UTC
Comment Actions
poisonous_strawberry on Chapter 1 Sat 10 May 2025 04:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
mayanahi on Chapter 1 Sun 11 May 2025 05:12AM UTC
Comment Actions
Amyeliza86 on Chapter 1 Tue 06 May 2025 07:43PM UTC
Comment Actions
mayanahi on Chapter 1 Tue 06 May 2025 08:46PM UTC
Comment Actions
SeverianMatachin on Chapter 1 Wed 21 May 2025 05:24AM UTC
Comment Actions
mayanahi on Chapter 1 Thu 22 May 2025 12:03AM UTC
Comment Actions
Panda977 on Chapter 1 Mon 26 May 2025 03:03AM UTC
Comment Actions
mayanahi on Chapter 1 Thu 29 May 2025 03:17AM UTC
Comment Actions
Fakeface on Chapter 2 Thu 13 Feb 2025 08:23AM UTC
Comment Actions
mayanahi on Chapter 2 Thu 13 Feb 2025 01:56PM UTC
Comment Actions
SeverianMatachin on Chapter 2 Wed 21 May 2025 05:24AM UTC
Comment Actions
mayanahi on Chapter 2 Thu 22 May 2025 12:05AM UTC
Comment Actions
PintSizedPO on Chapter 3 Thu 13 Feb 2025 07:37PM UTC
Comment Actions
mayanahi on Chapter 3 Thu 13 Feb 2025 08:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
sag_StoryLover on Chapter 3 Thu 13 Feb 2025 08:22PM UTC
Comment Actions
mayanahi on Chapter 3 Thu 13 Feb 2025 09:31PM UTC
Comment Actions
EliRoss on Chapter 3 Wed 05 Mar 2025 06:38AM UTC
Comment Actions
mayanahi on Chapter 3 Sat 08 Mar 2025 11:50PM UTC
Comment Actions
SeverianMatachin on Chapter 3 Wed 21 May 2025 05:37AM UTC
Comment Actions
mayanahi on Chapter 3 Thu 22 May 2025 12:05AM UTC
Comment Actions
traumatized_Mwha on Chapter 3 Fri 13 Jun 2025 06:22PM UTC
Comment Actions
mayanahi on Chapter 3 Sat 14 Jun 2025 02:34AM UTC
Comment Actions
Ginger_and_Spice on Chapter 3 Mon 23 Jun 2025 09:52PM UTC
Comment Actions
mayanahi on Chapter 3 Tue 24 Jun 2025 10:42PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ginger_and_Spice on Chapter 3 Tue 24 Jun 2025 11:43PM UTC
Comment Actions
mayanahi on Chapter 3 Fri 27 Jun 2025 02:43AM UTC
Comment Actions
Fakeface on Chapter 4 Fri 14 Feb 2025 10:00AM UTC
Comment Actions
mayanahi on Chapter 4 Fri 14 Feb 2025 10:09AM UTC
Comment Actions
sag_StoryLover on Chapter 4 Fri 14 Feb 2025 04:30PM UTC
Comment Actions
mayanahi on Chapter 4 Fri 14 Feb 2025 06:50PM UTC
Comment Actions
SeverianMatachin on Chapter 4 Wed 21 May 2025 05:47AM UTC
Comment Actions
mayanahi on Chapter 4 Thu 22 May 2025 12:04AM UTC
Comment Actions
Panda977 on Chapter 4 Mon 26 May 2025 02:02PM UTC
Comment Actions
mayanahi on Chapter 4 Mon 26 May 2025 10:23PM UTC
Comment Actions
BodegaCat_1992 on Chapter 5 Fri 14 Feb 2025 07:36PM UTC
Comment Actions
mayanahi on Chapter 5 Fri 14 Feb 2025 09:16PM UTC
Comment Actions
KoliJk on Chapter 5 Sat 22 Feb 2025 07:24PM UTC
Comment Actions
mayanahi on Chapter 5 Sat 22 Feb 2025 08:51PM UTC
Comment Actions
Astrangefan on Chapter 5 Sat 17 May 2025 11:06PM UTC
Comment Actions
mayanahi on Chapter 5 Sun 18 May 2025 05:01AM UTC
Comment Actions
SeverianMatachin on Chapter 5 Wed 21 May 2025 06:01AM UTC
Comment Actions
mayanahi on Chapter 5 Thu 22 May 2025 12:04AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation